■^-^Sk r£> '^-1 
 
 "\^ NJ^-, 
 
 '^ 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 THE WILMER COLLECTION 
 
 OF CIVIL WAR NOVELS 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 RICHARD H. WILMER, JR. 
 
 .^V 
 
^^/ 
 
 a^u.^,^ 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2010 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/uncledanielsstorOOmcel 
 

Uncle Daniel's Story 
 
 'Tom'' Anderson 
 
 TWENTY GREAT BATTLES. 
 
 AN OFFICER OF THE UNION ARMY. 
 
 NEW YORK : 
 A. R. HART & CO., PUBLISHERS. 
 
 1886. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1885, by 
 
 A. B. HART & CO. 
 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 
 
•'UNCLE DANIEL" IS PRESENTED TO THE PUBLIC. A TRUTH- 
 FUL PICTURE, IN STORY, BASED UPON EVENTS OF THE 
 LATE WAR. THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED TO THE 
 UNION SOLDIERS AND THEIR CHILDREN. 
 
 Sftje ^niUov, 
 
 New York, Jan. ist. 
 
 603293 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 DARK DAYS OF 1861.— A FATHER WHO GAVE HIS CHILDREN 
 TO THE COUNTRY.— RALLYING TO THE FLAG.— RAISING 
 VOLUNTEERS IN SOUTHERN INDIANA. 
 
 " The more solitary, the more fnendluss, the more unsustained I am, the more 1 
 will respect and rely upon myself." — Ohaelotte Bbonte. 
 
 IT LLENTOWN is a beautiful little city of 10,000 in- 
 i\ habitants, situated on the Wabash River, in Vigo 
 Jl\ County, lud., in the vicinity of which several rail- 
 ]^ roads now center. It is noted for its elevated 
 position, general healthfulness, and for its beautiful 
 residences and cultivated society. Danipl Lyon located 
 here in 1850. He was a man of marked ability and un- 
 doubted integrity ; was six feet two inches in height, well 
 proportioned, and of very commanding and martial ap- 
 pearance. In 1861, he was surrounded by a large family, 
 seven grown sons —James, David, Jackson, Peter, Stephen, 
 Henry and Harvey — all of whom were well educated, fond 
 of field sports and inclined to a military life. The mother, 
 "Aunt Sarah," as she was commonly called by the neigh- 
 bors, was a charming, motherly. Christian woman, whose 
 heart and soul seemed to be wrapped up in the welfare of 
 her family. She was of short, thick build, but rather 
 handsome, with dark brown hair and large blue eyes, 
 gentle and kind. Her politeness and generosity were 
 proverbial. She thought each of her seven sons a model 
 
6 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 man; her loving remarks about them were noticeable by all. 
 
 Daniel Lj^on is at present 85 years old, and lives with 
 one of his granddaughters— Jennie Lyon— now married to 
 a man by the name of James Wilson, in Oakland, Ind., a 
 small town conspicuous only for its rare educational 
 facilities. 
 
 On the evening of the 22d of February, 1884, a number of 
 the neighbors, among whom was Col. Daniel Bush, a gal- 
 lant and fearless officer of the Union side during the late 
 
 .V4 /ki..~- ^jj. 
 
 rj^^ 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL TELLING HIS 6T0BT. 
 
 war, and Dr. Adams, President of College, dropped 
 
 in to see Uncle Daniel, as he is now familiarly called. Dur- 
 ing the evening. Col. Bush, turning to the old veteran, said : 
 
 " 'Uncle Daniel,' give us a story from some of your ex- 
 periences during the war." 
 
 The old man arose from his easy-chair and stood erect, 
 his hair, as white as snow, falling in jDrofusion over his 
 shoulders. His eyes, though dimmed by age, blazed forth qm^ 
 in youthful brightness; his frame shook with excitement, *. 
 his lips quivered, and tears rolled down the furrows of his iCU 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 7 
 
 sunken cheeks. All were silent. He waved his hand to 
 the friends to be seated ; then, drawing his big chair to 
 the centre of the group, he sat down. After a few mo- 
 ments' pause he spoke, in a voice tremulous with emotion : 
 " My experience was vast. I was through the whole of 
 the war. I saw much. My story is a true one, but very 
 sad. As you see, my home is a desolate waste. My family 
 consists now of only two grand-children ; wife and sons 
 are all gone. I am all that is now left of my once happy 
 family. My God ! My God ! Why should I have been re- 
 quired to bear this great burden? But pardon this weak- 
 ness in an old man. I will now begin my story. 
 
 " In the month of , 1861, my nephew, ' Tom' Ander- 
 son,— I called the boy Tom, as I learned to do so many 
 years before, while visiting at his father's ; he was the son 
 of my eldest sister,— his wife, Mary, and their only child, a 
 beautiful little girl of two years (called Mary, for her 
 mother), were visiting at my house. Their home was in 
 Jackson, Miss. One evening my good wife, Tom, his wife, 
 my son Peter, and I were sitting on our front porch dis- 
 cussing the situation, when we heard a great noise a 
 couple of blocks south of us. The young men stepped out 
 to see what the trouble was and in a very short time 
 they returned greatly excited. A company of men were 
 marching down the street bearing the American flag, 
 when a number of rebel sympathizers had assaulted 
 them with stones, clubs, etc., and had taken their flag 
 and torn it to shreds. It seemed that a Mr. ' Dan ' 
 Bgwen, a proiuinent man in that part of the State, had 
 been haranguing the people on the question of the war, 
 and had denounced it as ' an infamous Abolition crusade,' 
 and the President as a 'villainous tyrant,' and those who 
 were standing by the Union as ' Lincoln's hirelings, and 
 dogs with collars around their necks.' This language stir- 
 red up the blood of the worst element of the people, who 
 sympathised with secession, and had it not been for the 
 timely interposition of many good and worthy citizens, 
 blood would have been shed upon the streets." 
 Here Col. Bush asked : 
 
8 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "What became of this man Bowen ?" 
 
 " I understand that he now occupies one of the highest 
 positions the people of Indiana can give to one of her citi- 
 zens. You see, my friends, that we American people are 
 going so fast that we pass by everything and forget almost 
 in a day the wrongs to our citizens and our country." 
 
 ''But to return to what I was saying in connection 
 with the young men. Tom Anderson was in a state of 
 great excitement. He said he had almost been mobbed 
 before leaving home for entertaining Union sentiments, 
 and feared that he could not safely return with his family. 
 My son Peter suggested that, perhaps, they (being young) 
 owed a duty to their country and could liot perform it in a 
 more satisfactory manner than to enter the service and do 
 battle for the old flag. To this suggestion no reply was 
 made at the time. I said to them : 
 
 " ' This seems to me a very strange condition of things, 
 to see a Government like this threatened in its permanency 
 by the very people that have controlled and profited most 
 by it.' Tom replied : 
 
 " 'Uncle, 1 have given a great deal of thought to this 
 subject. You know I was born in Ohio. My father was 
 an Episcopal minister, and settled in Mississippi while I 
 was but a boy. My father and mother are both buried 
 there, leaving me an only child. I grew up and there 
 married my good wife, Mary Whitthorne. We have lived 
 happily together. I have had a good practice at the law; 
 have tried to reconcile luyself to their theories of human 
 rights and ' rope-of-sand ' government, but cannot. They 
 are very different from our Northern people — have 
 different theories of government and morals, with differ- 
 e;i^ habits of thought and action. The Pilgrim Fathers 
 of the North who landed at Plymouth Rock were men of 
 independence of thought ; believed in Christianity, in 
 education and universal liberty. They and their progeny 
 have moved almost on a line due west, to the Pacific 
 Ocean, infusing their energy, their ideas of government, 
 of civil liberty, of an advanced Christian civilization, 
 with a belief in man's equality before the law. These 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 9 
 
 ideas and thoughts have become imbedded in the minds 
 of the Northern people so firmly that they will fight 
 to maintain them ; will make them temporarily a success, 
 and would make them permanent but for their habit 
 of moving so rapidly in the direction of business and 
 the accumulation of wealth, which prepares the mind to 
 surrender everything to the accomplishment of this single 
 object. The Southern inhabitants are almost entirely de- 
 scended from impetuous, hot-blooded people. Their ances- 
 tors that landed at Jamestown, and later along the 
 Southern Atlantic coast within o"ur borders, were of an 
 adventurous and warlike people. Their descendants have 
 driven westward almost on a parallel line with the Northern 
 people to the borders of Mexico, occasionally lapping over 
 the Northern line. Their thoughts, ideas, manners and 
 customs have been impressed upon the people wherever 
 they have gone, by the pretense, always foremost and up- 
 permost, as if a verity, that they were the most hospitable 
 and ehivalric of any people in America. Their civilization 
 was different. Their arguments were enforced by the pis- 
 tol and bowie-knife upon their equals, and slaves subjected 
 to their will by the lash and bloodhound— the death of a 
 man, white or black, being considered no more than merely 
 a reduction of one in the enumeration of population. 
 They have opposed common schools for fear the poorer 
 classes of whites might have an opportunity of contesting 
 at some time the honors of office, that being the great am- 
 bition of Southern society. They would not allow the 
 slave to be educated for fear he might learn that he was a 
 man, having rights above the brvite with which he has 
 always been held on a par. The aristocracy only were 
 educated. And this was generally done in the North, 
 where the facilities were good; and by sending them from 
 home it kept down the envy and ambition of the poorer 
 classes, where, if they could have seen the opportunity of 
 acquiring knowledge it might have stimulated them to 
 greater exertion for the purpose of storing their minds 
 with something useful in extricating themselves from an 
 obedience to the mere will of the dominating class. Those 
 
10 tJNCLB DA^'IEL'S STORY. 
 
 people, one and all, no matter how ignorant, are taught to 
 consider themselves better than any other people save 
 the English, whose sentiments they inculcate. They are 
 not in sympathy with a purely Republican system of Gov- 
 ernment. They believe in a controlling class, and they pro- 
 pose to be that class. I have heard them utter these senti- 
 ments so often that I am sure that I am correct. They all 
 trace their ancestry back to some nobleman in some mys- 
 terious way, and think their blood better than that which 
 courses in the veins of any Northern man, and honestly 
 believe that one of them in war will be the equal of five 
 men of the North. They think because Northern men will 
 not fight duels, they must necessarily be cowards. In the 
 first contest my judgment is that they will be success- 
 ful. They are trained with the rifle and shotgun ; have 
 taken more pains in military drill than the people of 
 the North, and will be in condition for war earlier than 
 the Union forces. They are also in better condition in the 
 way of arms than the Government forces will be. The 
 fact that they had control of the Government and have 
 had all the best arms turned over to them by a traitorous 
 Secretary of War, places them on a war footing at once, 
 while the Government must rely upon purchasing arms 
 from foreign countries, and possibly of a very inferior 
 character. Until foundries and machinery for manufac- 
 turing arms can be constructed, the Government will be 
 in poor condition to equip troops for good and effective 
 service. This war now commenced will go on ; the North 
 will succeed; slavery will go down forever; the Union will 
 be preserved, and for a time the Union sentiment will 
 control the Government; but when reverses come in busi- 
 ness matters to the North, the business men there, in order 
 to get the trade of the South, under the delusion that they 
 can gain pecuniarily by the change, will, through some 
 'siren song,' turn the Government over again to the 
 same blustering and domineering people who have ever 
 controlled it. This, uncle, is the fear that disturbs me 
 most at present.'" 
 "How prophetic," spoke up Dr. Adams. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 11 
 
 "Yes, yes," exclaimed all present. 
 
 Col. Bush at this point arose and walked across the floor. 
 All eyes were upon him. Great tears rolled down his 
 bronzed cheeks. In suppressed tones he said : 
 
 " For what cause did I lose my right arm ? " 
 
 He again sat down, and for the rest of the evening 
 seemed to be in deep meditation. 
 
 Uncle Daniel, I'esuraing his story, said : 
 
 "Just as Tom had finished what he was saying, I heard 
 the garden gate open and shut, and David and Harvey ap- 
 peared in the moonlight in front of the porch. These were 
 my second and youngest sons. David Uved some five miles 
 from AUentown, on a farm, and Harvey had been staying 
 at his house, helping do the farm work. They were both 
 very much excited. Their mother, who had left Mary 
 Anderson in the parlor, came out to enjoy the fresh air 
 with us, and observing the excited condition of her two 
 sons, exclaimed : 
 
 " ' Why, my dear boys ! what is the matter ? ' 
 
 " David spoke to his mother, saying : 
 
 "'Do not get excited or alarmed when I tell you that 
 Harvey and I have made a solemn vow this evening that 
 we will start to Washington city in the morning.' 
 
 " ' For what, my dear sons, are you going ? ' inquired the 
 mother, much troubled. 
 
 •"We are going to tender our services to the President 
 in behalf of the Union. Hai'vey is going along with me, 
 believing it his duty. As I was educated by the Govern- 
 ment for the military service, I deem it my duty to it, 
 when in danger from this infamous and unholy rebellion, 
 to aid in putting it down.' 
 
 " Their mother raised her hands and thanked God that 
 she had not taught them lessons of patriotism in vain. She 
 laid her head upon David's manly breast and wept, and then 
 clasped Harvey in her arms and blessed him as her young 
 and tender child, and asked God to preserve him and re- 
 turn him safely to her, as he was her cherished hope. 
 Peter, who had been silent during the entire evening, ex- 
 cept the bare suggestion to Tom to enter the service, now 
 
13 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 arose from where he was sitting, and extending his hand 
 to David, said : 
 
 "'My old boy, I am with you. I shall commence at 
 once to raise a company.' 
 
 " David turned to his mother and laughingly said : 
 
 " ' Mother, you seem to have taught us all the same les- 
 son.' 
 
 "His mother's eyes filled with tears as she turned away 
 to seek Mary. She found her in the parlor teaching her 
 sweet little daughter her prayers. My wife stood looking 
 at the pretty picture of mother and child until little Mary 
 Anderson finished, kissed her mamma, and ran off to bed; 
 then entering the room she said : 
 
 " ' Mary, my child, I am too weak to speak. I have held 
 up as long as I can stand it,' and then burst into tears. 
 Mary sprang to her at once, clasping her in her arms. 
 
 " ' Dearest auntie, what is the matter ? Are you ill ? 
 
 " ' No ! no ! my child; I am full of fear and grief ; I 
 tremble. My sons are going to volunteer. I am grieved 
 for fear they will never return. Oh ! Mary! 1 had such 
 a terrible dream about all the family last night. Oh ! 
 I cannot think of it ; and yet I want them to go. God 
 knows I love my country, and would give all — life and 
 everything— to save it. No, I will not discourage them. I 
 will tell you my dream when I have more strength.' 
 
 "Just then my blessed old wife fainted. Mary screamed, 
 and we all rushed into the parlor and found her lying on 
 the floor with Mary bending over, trying to restore her. 
 We were all startled, and quickly lifted her up, when she 
 seemed to revive, and was able to sit in a chair. In a few 
 moments she was better, and said : 
 
 "'I am all right now; don't worry. I was so startled 
 and overcome at the thought that so many of my dear chil- 
 dren were going to leave me at once and on such a perilous 
 enterprise.' 
 
 " To this Peter answered : 
 
 " ' Mother, you ought not to grieve about me. Being an 
 old bachelor, there will be but few to mourn if I should 
 be killed.' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 13 
 
 "'Yes; but, my son, your mother loves you all the 
 same.' 
 
 "Just then a rap was heard at the window. It being 
 open, a letter was thrown in upon the floor, I picked it 
 up. It was addressed to 'Thos. Anderson.' I handed it 
 to him. He opened it, and read it to himself, and instantly 
 turned very pale and walked the floor. His wife took 
 his arm and spoke most tenderly, asking what it was 
 that troubled him. 
 
 " ' Mary, dear, I will read it,' he said, and unfolding the 
 
 letter, he read aloud : 
 
 '"Jackson, Miss., June — 1861. 
 " ' Dear Tom— You have been denounced to-day in resolutions as 
 a traitor to the Southern cause, and your property confiscated. 
 Serves you right. I am oflf to-morrow morning for the Confederate 
 Army. Good-by. Love to sister. 
 
 '■ • Your enemy in war, 
 
 " ' Jos. Whitthoene.' 
 
 " ' Mary sank into a chair. For a moment all were silent. 
 At last Tom exclaimed : 
 
 " ' What is there now left for me ?" 
 
 "His wife, with the statehness of a queen, as she 
 was, her black hair clustering about her temples and 
 falling around her shoulders and neck, her bosom heaving, 
 her eyes flashing fire, on her tip-toes arose to her iit- 
 most height. All gazed upon her with admiration, her 
 husband looking at her with a wildness almost of frenzy. 
 She clenched both hands and held them straight down by 
 her side, and exclaimed in a tone that would have made a 
 lion cower : 
 
 "' Would that I were a man! I would not stop until 
 the last traitor begged for quarter ! ' 
 
 "Tom flew to her and embraced her, exclaiming: 
 
 " 'I was only waiting for that word.' 
 
 " She murmured : 
 
 " ' My heavens, can it be that there are any of my blood 
 traitors to this country ?' 
 
 "The household were by this time much affected. A 
 long silence ensued, which was broken by David, saying : 
 
 " ' Father, Harvey and I having agreed to go to Washing 
 
14 U^^CLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ton to enter the army, I wish to make some arrangements 
 for my family. You know I have plenty for Jennie and 
 the babies, and I want to leave all in your hands to do 
 with as if it were your own, so that the family will 
 have such comforts as they desire.' 
 
 "David's wife, Jennie, was a deUghtful little woman, 
 with two beautiful children— Jennie, named for her 
 mother, and Sarah, for my wife. I said to David that I 
 would write to his brother James, who was a widower, hav- 
 ing no children, to come and stay with Jennie. I at once 
 wrote James, who was practicing medicine at Winchester, 
 Va., that I feared it would be ' unhealthy ' for him there, 
 so to come to me at once. Tliis being done and all neces- 
 sary arrangements made, David and Harvey bade all an 
 affectionate farewell and started for their farm, leaving 
 their mother and Mary in tears. As their footsteps died 
 away their mother went to the door, exclaiming, 
 " ' Oh, my children ! will I ever see you again ? ' 
 "That night we all joined in a general conversation on 
 the subject of the war. It was arranged that Peter should 
 start next morning for Indianapolis to see the Governor, 
 and, if possible, obtain authority to raise a regiment under 
 the call of the President. This having been decided 
 upon we all retired, bidding each other good night. 
 I presume there was little sleeping in our house that night 
 save what little Mary did, the poor child being entirely 
 unconscious of the excitement and distress in the family. 
 The next morning Peter took the train for Indianapolis, 
 Tom went down town to ascertain the latest news, and I 
 took my horse and rode out to David's farm, leaving the 
 two women in tears, and little Mary inquiring : 
 " ' What is the matter, mamma and aunty ? ' 
 " I rode on in a deep study as to the outcome of all 
 this trouble. I came to David's house, unconscious for a 
 moment as to where I was, aroused, however, by hearing 
 some one crying as if in despair. I looked around and saw 
 it was Jennie. She stood on the door-step in great grief, . 
 the two children asking where their father had gone. 
 " 'Grood morning, my daughter,' I said, and, dismount- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL^S STORY. 15 
 
 ing, I took her in my arms, and laying her head on my 
 shoulder she sobbed as if her heart would break. 
 
 '" O ! my dear husband, shall I ever see him again ? O ! 
 my children, what shall I do ? ' was all she could say. 
 
 " I broke down completely, this was too much ; the cries 
 of the httle children for their papa and the tears of their 
 motlier were more than I could stand. He had never left 
 them before to be gone any great length of time. I took 
 Jennie and the children into the house. There was a lone- 
 liness and a sadness about the situation that was unendura- 
 ble, and I at once ordered one of the farm hands to hitch 
 the horses to the wagon and put the family and their little 
 traps in and get ready to take them to my house, and 
 turned David's house over to his head man, Joseph Dent 
 (he being very trusty) to take charge of until David 
 should return. With these arrangements I left with the 
 family for Allentown. On our arrival the meeting of the 
 three Avomen would have melted the heart of a stone. I 
 walked out to the barn and remained there for quite 
 awhile, thinking matters over to myself. When I returned 
 to the house all had become quiet and seemingly recon- 
 ciled. For several days all was suspense ; nothing had 
 been heard from any of our boys ; I tried to keep away from 
 the house as much as possible to avoid answering questions 
 asked by the women and the poor little children, which 
 I knew no more about than they did. But while we were 
 at breakfast on the morning of , Jennie was s peak- 
 ing of going out to her house that day to look after mat- 
 ters at home and see that all was going well. Just at this 
 moment a boy entered with a letter, saying : 
 
 " ' Mr. Burton sent me with this, thinking there might 
 be something that you would like to see.' 
 
 "Mr. B. was the Postmaster, and very kind to us. He 
 was a true Union man, but the opposition there was so 
 strong that he was very quiet ; he kept the American flag 
 flying over his office, which was burned on that account a 
 few nights later, as was supposed, by Southern sympathiz- 
 ing incendiaries. These were perilous times in Southern 
 Indiana." 
 
16 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "Yes ! Yes !" said Col. Bush. " We had a taste of it in 
 Southern Ohio, where I then resided; I know all about 
 it. The men who were for mobbing us at that time are 
 now the most prominent 'reformers,' and seem to be the 
 most influential persons. 
 Uncle Daniel continued : 
 
 " I opened the letter and read it aloud. It ran substan- 
 tially as follows : 
 
 <" We arrived at Columbus, 0., on the morning of , when 
 
 there was some delay. While walking about the depot I chanced to 
 meet your old friend the Governor. He was very glad to see me, and 
 said to me, " Lyon, you are the very man I am looking for." I asked, 
 •' Why, Governor ? I am on my way to Washington to tender my ser- 
 vices to the President in behalf of the Union." The Governor an- 
 swered, " You are hunting service, I see. Well, sir, I have a splen- 
 did regiment enlisted, but want to have a man of some experience for 
 their Colonel, and as you have been in the Regular Army and main- 
 tained a good reputation,! will give you the position if you will take it. 
 I grasped him by the hand and thanked him with all my heart. This 
 was more than I could have expected. So, you see, I start oflf well. 
 We are now in camp. I am duly installed as Colonel. Harvey has 
 been mustered in and I have him detailed at my headquarters. He 
 seems to take to soldiering very readily. I have written Jennie all 
 about matters. I hope she and my darling children are well and as 
 happy as can be under the circumstances. 
 
 " ' Your aflfectionate son, 
 
 " ' David Lyon.' 
 "He did not know that I had them at my house, and all 
 were assisting one another to keep up courage. This letter 
 affected the whole family, and caused many tears to fall, in 
 joy as well as grief; joy that he had succeeded so well at the 
 beginning, and grief at his absence. That evening Jennie 
 received her letter from the ' Colonel,' as we now called 
 him, all becoming very military in our language. Her let- 
 ter was of the same import, but much of it devoted to fam- 
 ily affairs. This made Jennie happy. We all retired and 
 rested well that night, after pleasing the children by tell- 
 ing them about their father being a great soldier, and 
 that they must be good children, and in that way cause • 
 their mother to write pleasant things about them to their 
 good papa." 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 BATTLE OF THE " GAPS."— YOUNG HARVEY LYON BRU- 
 TALLY MURDERED. — UNCLE DANIEL'S RETURN. — 
 RAISING TROOPS IN SOUTHERN INDIANA. 
 
 ' ' When sorrows come (hey come not single spies, hul in battalions.' —Shakespeare. 
 
 nT 
 
 HREE days later Peter returned from Indian- 
 apolis, with full authority for Tom Anderson 
 to recruit a regiment for the Union service. This 
 was very gratifying to him, and he said to his 
 wife, ' Mary, my time will come.' She appeared, happy 
 over the news, but her quivering lip, as she responded, 
 gave evidence of her fears that the trial to her was going 
 to be severe. My good wife then called us into tea, and 
 when we were all seated, Mary said, to her : 
 
 " 'Aunt Sarah, you have not yet told us your dream. 
 Don't you remember, you promised to tell it to me ? Now 
 let us hear it, please." 
 
 " 'Yes, my child. It has troubled me very much; and 
 yet I don't believe there is any cause for alarm at what 
 one may dream.' 
 
 " ' Mother, let us hear it,' spoke up Peter; ' it might be 
 something that I could interpret. You know I try to do 
 this sometimes; but I am not as great a success as Daniel 
 of old.' 
 
 " ' Well, my son, it was this : I thought your father and 
 I were in the garden. He was pulling some weeds from the 
 flower-bed, when he was painfully stung on both hands 
 by some insect. Soon his fingers began dropping off — all 
 five from his right hand and his thumb and little finger 
 from his left.' 
 
 (17) 
 
18 ^ UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "Tom laughingly said, 'Uncle, hold up your hands;' 
 -which I did, saying, ' You see my fingers are not gone.' 
 Whereupon they all laughed except Peter. 
 
 " My wife said to him : 
 
 " ' My son, what is your interpretation of my dream ! It 
 troubles me.' 
 
 " 'Well, mother, I will not try it now. Let the war in- 
 terpret it ; it will do it cori'cctly, doubtless. Let us talk 
 about something else. You know di-eams amount to 
 nothing now-a-days.' 
 
 "During all this time, Petor wore a serious countenance. 
 We discussed the matter as to how Tom should go about 
 raising his regiment. It was understood that he should 
 start out at once, and that Peter should take the recruits, 
 as fast as organized into companies, and place them in the 
 camp of instruction at Indianapolis. The next morning 
 Tom opened a recruiting office in Allentown, placed Peter 
 temporarily in charge, and started through the country 
 making speeches to the people (he was quite an orator), 
 and soon succeeded in arousing patriotic sentiments in 
 and about Allentown. After raising two companies, he ex- 
 tended his operations, going down on the O. «fc M. R. R. to 
 Saco, a town then of about 1,000 inhabitants. While 
 addressing the people, a mob gathered and were about to 
 hang him. He stood them off until the Union people 
 came to his rescue and saved his life"' 
 
 "That is just as it was where I lived," said Col. Bush. 
 I know of just such a case, where a mob tried the same 
 thing ; some of them, however, repented before they went 
 to heaven, I hope." 
 
 Uncle Daniel continued: 
 
 "He left the town, however, under a guard and returned 
 home. Soon after this he made a second effort, by arming 
 20 resolute men of his recruits with Colt's revolvers, which 
 he procured from the Grovernor of the State, and returned 
 to Saco. He at once gave notice that he would speak the 
 next day. When the time arrived, he told his men to take 
 positions in the crowd, scattering as well as they could in 
 his front. This done he commenced his speech. Soon 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 19 
 
 rautterings of the crowd could be heard, and finally the 
 storm came and they rushed towards the stand. He 
 shouted at the top of his voice, "Hold !" at the same time 
 drawing his revolver, declaring he would shoot the first 
 man that advanced another step, and also raising his left 
 hand above his head. This was a signal for his men to 
 "fall in, "and they all rushed into line in his front with 
 drawn weapons. The crowd instantly ran in all directions, 
 much to the amusement and gratification of Tom. 
 
 "There were some loyal men in that community, and 
 
 TOM AND THE MOB. 
 
 before leaving Saco, Tom had raised a full company. 
 When the day came for them to leave, they marched with 
 the flag presented to them by the ladies of the town 
 proudly waving, and with drum and fife making all the 
 noise possible. There was no more disturbance there, 
 except in secret. The ' secesh ' element murdered several 
 soldiers afterwards, and continued secretly hostile to the 
 success of our army. In a few days after this Tom had 
 recruited another company. There seemed then to be an 
 immediate demand for a regiment, with a brave and daring 
 
20 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 officer, at the Capital, for some reason not then made 
 known. Tom Avas ordered to have his four companies 
 mustered in, and, attached to six already in camp; he was 
 commissioned Colonel, and the regiment was numbered the 
 
 Indiana Infantry Volunteers. Tom Anderson looked 
 
 the soldier in every respect. He was five feet eleven, 
 straight as an arrow, well-built, large, broad shoulders, 
 black eyes and hair, and martial in his bearing. 
 
 "He placed his family in my charge- The next day after 
 Tom had left (Peter Lyon, my son, having gone before him 
 with the recruits), my wife, Mary, Jennie, the three chil- 
 dren and myself, were all on the porch, when a tall man, 
 fully six feet, rather fine looking, made his appearance at 
 the gate, and asked if that was where Daniel Lyon lived. 
 As I answered in the affirmative, he opened the gate and 
 walking in, saluted us all with: 
 
 " 'How do you do ? Do you not recognize me ? I am 
 James Lyon.' 
 
 " I sprang to him and grasped his hand, his mother threw 
 her arms around his neck and wept for joy, the other 
 women greeted him heartily, and the little children rushed 
 to him. Although they had never seen him before, they 
 knew he was some one they were glad to see, as their 
 fathers and uncles, whom they knew, were gone from 
 them. We all sat dow^n and the Doctor, as I must call 
 him (being a physician by profession), gave us some of his 
 experiences of the last few weeks. "When he received my 
 letter and commenced getting ready to leave, the people 
 of Winchester suspected him of preparing to go North 
 to aid the Union, and so they threw his drugs into the 
 street, destroyed his books, and made him leave town a 
 beggar. He walked several miles, and finally found an 
 old friend, who loaned him money enough to get to my 
 place." 
 
 Mr. Reeves, who was of the party, said : 
 
 "I have been through all that and more, too. I had to 
 leave my wife and family, and was almost riddled with 
 bullets besides ; but it is all past now."' 
 
 "I have been greatly interested, Uncle Daniel," said Dr. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. ' 21 
 
 Adams, " and am takinp: clown all you say in shorthand, 
 and mtend to write it up." 
 
 "The next day, "continued Uncle Daniel, "the news- 
 papers had telegrams stating that the troops at Columbus 
 and other places had been ordered to the East for active 
 operations, I said to Dr. James that he must stay with 
 the family while I went to Washington, as I wanted to see 
 the President on matters of importance. The truth was, 
 I wanted to see David and Harvey, as well as the Presi- 
 dent. I started the next morning, after telling the women 
 and children to be of good cheer. 
 
 "When I reached Washington I fouiid the army had 
 moved to the front, and was daily expecting an engage- 
 ment, but I could not understand where. I at once visited 
 the President, to whom I was well known, and told him 
 my desire, which was to see my sons. He promptly gave 
 me a note to the Provost-Marshal, which procured me 
 a pass through the lines. That night I was in the camp of 
 my son David, who, you remember, was a Colonel. After 
 our greeting we sat down by his camp chest, upon which 
 was spread his supper of cold meat, hard crackers and 
 coffee, the whole lighted by a single candle inserted in the 
 shank of a bayonet which was stuck in the ground. While 
 enjoying the luxury of a soldier's fare T told him all about 
 the family, his own in particular. Harvey enjoyed the 
 things said of him by the children which I repeated. 
 The Colonel, however, seemed thoughtful, and did not 
 incline to very much conversation. Looking up with a 
 grave face he said to me : 
 
 " ' Father, to-morrow may determine the fate of the Re- 
 public. I am satisfied that a battle, and pei'haps a terri- 
 ble one, will be fought very near here.' " 
 
 " I asked him about the armies, and he replied that we 
 had a very large army, but poorly drilled and disciplined; 
 that the enemy had the advantage in this respect. As to 
 commanding officers, they were alike on both sides, with 
 but little experience in handling large armies. He sug- 
 gested that we retire to rest, so that we could be up early, 
 but urged me to stay at the rear, and not go where I would 
 
23 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 be exposed. To this I assented. Soon we retired to our 
 couches, Avhich were on the ground, with but one blanket 
 apiece and no tent over us. I did not sleep that night. 
 My mind was wandering over the field in anticipation of 
 what was to occur. 
 
 Early next morning I heard the orders given to march 
 in the direction of the gaps. Wagons were rolling along 
 the road, whips were cracking, and teamsters in strong 
 language directing their mules ; artillery was noisy in 
 its motion; the tramp of infantry was steady and con- 
 tinuous; cavalrymen were rushing to and fro. I started 
 to the rear, as my son had directed, and ate my break- 
 fast as I rode along. About 10 o'clock I heard musket 
 shots, and soon after artillery ; then the musketry in- 
 creased. I listened for awhile. Troops were rushing past 
 me to the front. As I was dressed in citizen s clothes, the 
 boys would occasionally call out to me, ' Old chap, you 
 had better get back; ' but I could not. I was moved for- 
 ward by some strong impulse, I knew not what, and finally 
 found myself nearing the front with my horse on the run. 
 Soon I could see the lines forming, and moving forward into 
 the woods in the direction of the firing, I watched closely 
 for my son\s command, and kept near it, but out of sight of 
 the Colonel, as I feared he would be thinking of my being 
 in danger, and might neglect his duty. The battle was 
 now fully opened — the artillery in batteries opening along 
 the line, the infantry heavily engaged, the cavalry moving 
 rapidly to our flanks. Steadily the line moved on, when 
 volley after volley rolled from one end of the line to the 
 other. Now our left was driven back, then the line ad- 
 justed and advanced again. The rebel left gave way; then 
 the center. Our cavalry charged, and our artillery was 
 advanced. A shout was heard all along the line, and 
 steadily on our line moved. The rebels stubbornly re- 
 sisted, but were gradually giving way. The commanding 
 General rode along the line, encouraging all by saying : 
 
 "'The victory is sui*ely ours, Press forward steadily 
 and firmly; koop your liu3 closed up;' and to the ofiQcers, 
 « Keep your commands well in hand.' 
 
UNCLE DAISriEL'S STORY. 23 
 
 "He felt that he had won the day. For hours the 
 battle went steadily on in this way. I rode up and 
 down the line watching evei-y movement. I took position 
 finally whore I could see the enemy. I never expected 
 to see officers lead their men as the rebels did on 
 that day. They would rally their shattered ranks and 
 lead them back into the very jaws of death. Many fell 
 from their horses, killed or wounded; the field was strewn 
 with tho dead and dying; horses were running in different 
 directions riderless. I had never seen a battle, and this 
 was so different from what I had supposed from reading, I 
 took it for granted that, both sides being unacquainted 
 with war, were doing many things not at all military. 
 I learned more about it afterward, however. From an 
 eminence, where I had posted myself, I could see a large 
 column of fresh troops filing into the plain from the hills 
 some miles away. They were moving rapidly and coming 
 in the direction of the right flank of our army. I at once 
 rode as fast as I could to the left, where my son was inline, 
 and for the first time that day showed myself to him. He 
 seemed somewhat excited when he saw me, and asked: ' In 
 Heaven's name what are you doing here ? ' 
 "I said: 'Never mind me, I am in no danger.' 
 " I then told him what I had seen, and he at once sent 
 an orderly, with a note to the General commanding. In a 
 short time, however, we heard the assault made on our 
 right. It was terrific. Our troops gave way and commenced 
 falling back. The alarm seemed to go all along the line, 
 and a general retreat began without orders. Soon the 
 whole army was leaving the field, and without further 
 resistance gave away the day. The rebel army was also 
 exhausted, and seemed to halt, in either joy or amazement, 
 at the action of our forces. 
 
 " Just as our army retired I found a poor young officer 
 wounded. I let him take my horse, thinking that I could 
 walk as fast as the army could march. I came to the 
 place formerly occupied by my son's regiment. There I 
 found quite a number of wounded men, and my young son 
 Harvey trying to help one of his comrades from the field. 
 
24 
 
 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Neither army was then in sight. I heard the sound of 
 horses' hoofs; looked up, and saw a cavalry troop coming. 
 I supposed it to be our own, and did not move. They 
 dashed up where we jvere, and Col. Hunter, in command, 
 drew his sabre and cut my dear boy down. I caught him 
 as he fell, his head bemj? cleft open. I burst out loudly in 
 grrief, and was seized as a prisoner. I presume my 
 dress and gray hair saved my life. I was torn from 
 my son and made to walk some three miles, to the 
 headquarters of Gen. Jones, who heard my story about 
 
 DEATH OF HARVEY LYON. 
 
 my adventure and my dead boy. He at once released 
 me and sent an o£Bcer with me to that part of the 
 field where my dead child lay. I shall ever respect Gren. 
 Jones. He is still living, and respected highly for his great 
 soldierly qualities. I walked on the line of our retreat un- 
 til I came up with a man driving an ambulance. T took 
 him back with me and brought my son away from the 
 field to the camp of his brother, whom I found in great 
 distress about Harvey, but he was not aware of what had 
 befallen him. I pointed to the ambulance, he looked 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 35 
 
 and saw him lying there dead. He fell on my neck and ac- 
 cused himself for having brought the young boy away 
 from home to encounter the perils of war. I was going to 
 take his body back to his mother, but the Colonel said : 
 
 " ' No; bury him like a soldier on the battlefield.' 
 
 "So I gave way, and we buried him that night in 
 the best manner we could. He now lies in the cemetery 
 at Arlington. My sorrow was great then, but I am past it 
 all now, and can grieve no more." 
 
 Col Bush here interrupted, saying : 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, you made a narrow escape. My heavens! 
 to think of a father carrying his young son dead from the 
 battlefield, slain by an enemy in such a villainous and das- 
 tardly way.'' 
 
 " What a blow to a father," said Dr. Adams, " Uncle 
 Daniel, this Colonel was a demon to strike down a 
 youth while assisting a wounded comrade. He deserved 
 to be killed." 
 
 "Yes, it would seem so. I felt just as you do, and my 
 son David uttered many imprecations against him. But, 
 you see, we forgave all these men and acquited them of all 
 their unholy deeds. Col. Hunter has become a very 
 prominent man since the war, and now holds a high posi- 
 tion in one of the Southern States. You know, in the South, 
 the road to high position since the war has been through 
 the rebel camps." 
 
 "Yes, yes ! Uncle Daniel, that is true. Not so, however, 
 with us in the North. The road to high position here is 
 not through the Union camps, but through wealth and 
 the influence of what is called elegant society, where no 
 questions are asked as to how or where you got your money, 
 so you have it." 
 
 " It does seem so, Doctor, now; but it was not so in our 
 earlier days. I am sorry to confess that this change has 
 taken place. 
 
 "After going through the scenes of this battle, now 
 called the battle of the 'Gaps,' and bm-ying my son, I 
 felt for the time as if I could have no heart in anything ; 
 the only thought on my mind was how to break the sad 
 
26 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 news to his mother. The Colonel said he would keep 
 the name from the list of the dead until I could return 
 home to be with the mother, so as to console her in her 
 grief. I bade my son, the Colonel, farewell. There he 
 stood, quiet and erect, the great tears rolling down his 
 cheeks. I commenced my sad journey alone. In going to 
 Washington I overtook straggling detachments, teams 
 without drivers, and found on the road general w^aste of 
 army materials, and equipage of all kinds in large quan- 
 tities. Arriving in Washington, everything was in great 
 confusion. The old General then in command of all the 
 forces was dignified and martial in his every look and move- 
 ment, but evidently much excited. There Avas no danger, 
 however, as both armies were willing to stand off without 
 another trial of arms lor the present. I saw the President 
 and told him what I had witnessed, as well as my misfor- 
 tune. I advised that no movement of our forces be again 
 attempted without further drilling and better discipline, 
 as I was sure good training would have prevented the dis- 
 aster of that day. On my way home I was oppressed with 
 grief, causing many inquiries of me as to my distress, 
 which only made it necessary for me to repeat my sad story 
 over and over again until I reached Allentown. My friends, 
 there was the great test of my strength and manhood. 
 How could I break this to my wife ? They had all heard the 
 news of the battle, and were in sorrow over our country's 
 misfortune. On entering the gate all rushed out on the porch 
 to welcome me back, eager for news ; but my countenance 
 told the sad story. The Doctor was the first to speak : 
 
 "'We know about the battle, father,' said he; 'but 
 your face tells me something has happened to the boys. 
 What is it ?' 
 
 " Sarah and the women stood as pale as death, but could 
 not speak. Then I broke down, but tried to be as calm as 
 I could, and said : 
 
 " ' Our dear Harvey is killed.' 
 
 " My wife fell upon my neck and sobbed and cried aloud 
 in despair until I thought her heart would break. The 
 children ran out to their mother, crying: 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 37 
 
 " ' Oh ! mother, what is the matter ? Is papa hurt? Is he 
 shot ?' 
 
 " They screamed, and the scene was one that would have 
 melted the strongest heart. James stood and gazed on the 
 scene. When all became somewhat calm, my wife was 
 tenderly placed in bed, and Jennie, after hearing that the 
 Colonel was safe, staid with her. To the others I related 
 my experience on the battlefield, and the death of Harvey, 
 his burial, my capture and release, my arrival at and de- 
 parture from Washington, and all up to the time I reached 
 home. The saddest time I ever spent in my life was during 
 the long, weary hours of that night ; the attempt to 
 reconcile my wife to our sad fate, the fears expressed by 
 the wives of the Colonel and Tom, the questions of the 
 children, and their grief and sobs for their Uncle Harvey — 
 they all loved him dearly ; he had petted them and played 
 with them frequently, entertaining them in a way that 
 children care so much for. Many days my wife was con- 
 lined to her bed, the Doctor keeping close watch over 
 her. Weeks of sadness and gloom m our household passed 
 before we seemed to take the matter as a part of what 
 many would have to experience in this dreadful and wicked 
 attempt to destroy the peace and happiness of our people. 
 In the meantune, Col. Tom Anderson (as he was now a 
 Colonel), and my son Peter, who had been made a Captain 
 in Col. Anderson's regiment, came home to see us, and 
 tried to make it as pleasant for us as could be done under 
 the circumstances. When Peter heard of Harvey's death, 
 tlirough Col. Anderson, he was very much affected and 
 wept bitterly. 
 
 " ' That dream haunts me,' he said, ' by day and by night. 
 I know my fate so well.' 
 
 " This amazed the Colonel, and he asked Peter what he 
 meant by this nonsense. 
 
 " ' I know,' said Peter, 'but ' 
 
 " ' But what ? ' asked the Colonel. 
 
 " 'Nothing,' replied Peter, and the conversation on that 
 subject dropped for the time bemg. 
 
 "The visit of Col. TomandCapt. Peter, as we now out 
 
28 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 of courtesy called them, made the time pass much more 
 pleasantly. Col. Tom and the Doctor, both being good 
 conversationalists, kept the minds of the family as much 
 away from the battle of the Gaps as possible. The Doctor 
 having lived in Virginia and Col. Anderson in Mississippi, 
 their conversation naturally turned on the condition of the 
 South. The Doctor said 'there are in Virginia many 
 Union men, but they were driven into secession by the 
 aggressiveness and ferocity of those desiring a separation 
 from the Government. 
 
 " 'Those people are opposed to a Republican form of 
 Government, and if they succeed in gaining a separation 
 and independence, sooner or later they will take on the 
 form of the English Government. They now regard the 
 EngUsh more favorably than they do the Northern people, 
 and the most surprising thing to me is to see the sentiment 
 in the North in favor of the success of this (the Southern) 
 rebellion. True, it is confined to one political party, but 
 that is a strong party in the North as well as the South. 
 
 " ' One of the dangers that will confront us is the tiring out 
 of our Union people at some stage of the war, and follow- 
 ing on that the success by the sympathizers with the rebel- 
 lion in the elections North. If this can be brought about it 
 will be done. This is part of the Southern programme, and 
 they have their men selected in every Northern State.'" 
 
 " ' I have heard this discussed frequently, and their state- 
 ments as to the assurances that they have from all over the 
 North — in New York, Ohio, Pennsylvania, Indiana, Illinois, 
 and so on. In Ohio, their chief adviser from the North, 
 Mr. Valamburg, resides. Such men as "Dan " Bo wen and 
 Thos. XStrider, both very influential and prominent men, 
 are regarded as ready to act in concert with them at any 
 moment. Should that party succeed, with such men as I 
 have mentioned as leaders, the independence of the Con- 
 federacy would at once be acknowledged, on the ground 
 that we have failed to suppress the rebellion, and that a 
 ' further continuance of the war would only prove an abso- 
 lute failure ; and I fear that our Northern peacemakers 
 would then cry "peace! peace!" and acquiesce in this 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. SO 
 
 outrage upon our Republic and our Christian civilization.' 
 "'Yes,' replied Col. Tom; 'but, Doctor, there is a fea- 
 ture preceding that which should be carefully considered. 
 I fear, since I have heard what is going on here, that these 
 Northern secessionists and sympathizers will organize in 
 our rear and bring on war here at home. I was ordered to 
 the Capital to watch this movement. They are organizing 
 all around us. I was about to be mobbed near here for 
 trying to raise troops for the Union army. Thos. A. Stri- 
 der, of whom you spoke, is doing everything he can to dis- 
 courage enlistments. H e speaks of the Republican Presi- 
 dent as "a tyrant and this war as an unholy abolition 
 war," and people listen to him. He has been considered a 
 kind of oracle in this State for many years, as you 
 know.' 
 
 " Just then Jennie returned from the post-office with two 
 letters from Col. David— one to her and one to the Doctor. 
 This concluded the conversation between Col. Tom and the 
 Doctor. Jennie's letter gave her a more complete de- 
 scription of the battle of the Gaps than any he had hereto- 
 fore sent. He spoke of my appearance on the ground and 
 the tragic death of Harvey. The household assembled and 
 listened with great attention, except my wife, who went 
 weeping to her room, as she could not hear of her boy with- 
 out breaking down, wondering why it was her fate to be 
 so saddened thus early in the contest. The Doctor opened 
 his letter and found that the Assistant Surgeon of Col. 
 David's regiment had died from a wound received at the 
 battle of the Gaps, and the Governor of Ohio had com- 
 missioned Dr. James Lyon Assistant Surgeon at the request 
 of the Colonel. He was directed to report to his regiment 
 at once. This was very gratifying to the Doctor, as he felt 
 inclined to enter the service. 
 
 When his mother heard this she again grew very melan- 
 choly, and seemed to think her whole family were, sooner 
 or later, to enter the army and encounter the perils and 
 vicissitudes of war. The next morning the Doctor bade us 
 all good-by, and left for the army of the East. The visit of 
 Col. Anderson and Peter helped to distract our attention 
 
30 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 from the affliction which was upon us. Peter, however, 
 was very quiet, and seemed in a deep study most of the 
 time. His mother finally asked him if he had thought of 
 her dream, saying it troubled her at times. He smiled, and 
 answered: 
 
 " ' Mother, I think this war will interpret it. You know 
 there is nothing in dreams,' thus hoping to put her 
 mind at rest by his seeming indifference ; but he after- 
 wards told Col. Anderson his interpretation." 
 
 Dr. Adams here asked Uncle Daniel if he knew Peter's 
 interpretation. 
 
 "Yes ; it was certainly correct, and so it will appear to 
 you as we proceed m this narrative, should you wish to 
 hear me through." 
 
 " My dear sir, I have never been so interested in all my 
 hfe, and hope you will continue until you tell us all. I am 
 preserving every sentence." 
 
 "The day passed off quietly, and next morning Col. An- 
 derson and Peter left for their command. Mary was brave; 
 she gave encouragement to her husband and all others who 
 left for the Union army. She was very loyal; and seemed 
 to be full of a desire to see the Union forces succeed in 
 every contest. In fact, the letter of her brother to her 
 husband seemed to arouse her almost to desperation ; she 
 went about quietly, but showed determination in every 
 movement. She taught her little daughter patriotism and 
 devotion to the cause of our country, and religiously be- 
 Heved that her husband would yet make his mark as a gal- 
 lant and brave man. She gave encouragement to my good 
 wife Sarah, and to Jennie, Col. David's wife. She told me 
 afterwards, out of the hearing of the others, that she 
 hoped every man on the Union side would enter the army 
 and help crush out secession forever." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 BATTLE OF TWO RIVERS.— COL. TOM ANDERSON MEETS 
 HIS BROTHER-IN-LAW.— UNCLE DANIEL BECOMES AN 
 ABOLITIONIST. — A WINTER CAMPAIGN AGAINST A 
 REBEL STRONGHOLD. 
 
 " Cease to consult ; the time for action calls. 
 
 War, horrid war approaches to your waJis. "—Homeh. 
 
 / / T^OR a season battles of minor importance were 
 
 p fought with varying success. In the meantime 
 
 i. Col. Anderson had been ordered with his command 
 
 to join the forces of Gen. Silent, at Two Rivers. 
 
 Here there was quiet for a time. 
 
 "At length, however, orders came for them to move to the 
 front. For a day or so all was motion and bustle. Finally 
 the army moved out, and after two days' hard marching 
 our forces sti'uck the enemy's skirmishers. Our lines moved 
 forward and the battle opened. Col. Anderson addressed 
 his men in a few eloquent words, urging them to 
 stand, never acknowledge defeat or think of surrender. 
 The firing increased and the engagement became general. 
 Gen. Silent sat on his horse near by, his staff with hhn, 
 watching the action. Col. Anderson was pressing the en- 
 emy in his front closely, and as they gave way he ordered a 
 charge, which was magnificently executed. 
 
 "As the enemy gave back, evidently becoming badly de- 
 moralized, he looked and beheld before him Jos. Whit- 
 thorne. The recognition was mutual, and each seemed de- 
 termined to outdo the other. Anderson made one charge 
 after another, until the enemy in his front under command 
 of his wife's brother retreated in great confusion. Col. An- 
 derson, in his eagerness to capture Whitthorne, advanced 
 too far to the front of the main line, and was in great dan- 
 
 (31) 
 
32 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ger of being surrounded. He perceived the situation in 
 time, and at once changed front, at the same time ordering 
 his men to fix bayonets. Drawing his sword and risuig in 
 his stirrups, he said : 
 
 " ' Now, my men, let us show them that a Northern man 
 is equal to any other man.' 
 
 "He then ordered them forward at a charge bayonets, 
 riding in the centre of his regiment. Steadily on they 
 went, his men falling at every step, but not a shot did 
 they fire, though they were moving almost up to the en- 
 emy's lines. The rebel commander shouted to his men : 
 
 ' ' ' What are these ? Are they men or machines ? ' 
 
 " The rebel Une wavered a moment, and then gave way. 
 At that instant a shot struck Col. Anderson's horse and 
 killed it, but the Colonel never halted. He disengaged 
 himself, and pushing forward on foot, regained his hne, 
 and left the enemy in utter rout and confusion. Whit- 
 thorne was not seen again that day by Anderson. The bat- 
 tle was still raging on all the other parts of the line. First 
 one side gained an advantage, then the other, and so con- 
 tinued until night closed in on the combatants. A truce 
 was agreed to, and hostilities ceased for the time being. 
 
 " The Colonel worked most of the night, collecting his 
 wounded and burjong his dead. H is loss was quite severe, 
 in fact, the loss was very heavy throughout both armies. 
 Late in the night, while searching between the lines for 
 one of his oflBcers, he met Whitthorne. They recognized 
 each other. Col. Anderson said to him : 
 
 " 'Jo, I am glad to see you, but very sorry that we meet 
 under such circumstances.' 
 
 " Whitthorne answered : 
 
 '"I cannot say that I am glad to see you, and had it not 
 been for making my sister a widow, you would have been 
 among the killed to-day.' 
 
 " The Colonel turned and walked away without making 
 any reply, but said to himself : 
 
 " ' Can that man be my wife's brother ? I will not, how- 
 ever, condemn him ; his blood is hot now ; he may have a 
 better heart than his speech would indicate." 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 33 
 
 " Thus meditating, he returned to his bivouac. In the 
 morning the burying parties were all that was to be seen 
 of the enemy. He had retreated during the night, and 
 very glad were our forces, as the battle was well and hard 
 fought on both sides. The forces were nearly equal as to 
 numbers. 
 
 "Col. Anderson did not see the General command- 
 ing for several days ; when he did the latter said to 
 him : 
 
 " Colonel, you handle your men well ; were you educated 
 at a military school ?' 
 
 " The Colonel answered : 
 
 " ' No ; I am a lawyer.' 
 
 " General Silent remarked : 
 
 '"I am very sorry for that,' and walked on, 
 
 "Tom wrote his wife a full report of this battle. He 
 called it the battle of Bell Mountain. It is, however, called 
 Two Rivers. He said that Gen. Silent was a curious little 
 man, rather careless in his dress ; no military bearing 
 whatever, quite unostentatious and as gentle as a woman ; 
 that he did not give any orders during the battle, but 
 merely sat and looked on, the presumption being that 
 while everything was going well it was well enough to let it 
 alone. In his report he spoke highly of Col. Anderson as 
 an officer and brave man. 
 
 "This letter of the Colonel's filled his wife's heart with all 
 the enthusiasm a woman could possess. She was proud of 
 her husband. She read and re-read the letter to my wife and 
 Jennie, and called her little daughter and told her about 
 her father fighting so bravely. We were all delighted. 
 He spoke so well of Peter also. Said ' he was as cool as an 
 icebox during the whole engagement.' He never mentioned 
 to his wife about meeting her brother Jo on the field until 
 long afterwards. 
 
 " The troops of this army were put in camp and shortly 
 recruited to their maximum hmit. Volunteering by this 
 time was very active. No longer did our country have to 
 wait to drum up recruits. The patriotic fires were lighted 
 up and burning brightly: drums and the shrill notes of the 
 
 2 
 
34 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 fife were beard in almost every direction. Sympathizers 
 with rebellion had hushed in silence for the present— but 
 for the present only." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel," said Major Isaac Clymer, who had been 
 silent up to this time, ' ' I was in that engagement, in com- 
 mand of a troop of cavalry, and saw Col. Anderson make 
 his bayonet charge. He showed the most cool and daring 
 courage that I have ever witnessed during the whole war, 
 and I was through it all. Gen. Pokehorne was in com- 
 mand of the rebels, and showed himself frequently that 
 
 THE CHABGK OF COL. ANDERSON'S REGIMENT. 
 
 day, urging his men forward. He w^as afterwards killed at 
 Kensington Mountain, in Georgia. We got the informa- 
 tion very soon after he fell, from our Signal Corps. They 
 had learned to interiDret the rebel signals, and read the 
 news from their flags." 
 
 " Yes, I have heard it said by many that our Signal 
 Corps could do that, and I suppose the same was true of 
 the other side." 
 
 " O, yes," said Col. Bush, " that was understood to be so, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 35 
 
 and towards the end of the war we had to frequently change 
 our signal signs to prevent information being imparted in 
 that way to our enemy." 
 
 "There was a Colonel," said Major Clymer, "from Ar- 
 kansas, in command of a rebel brigade, in that battle, 
 who acted with great brutahty. He found some of our 
 Surgeons on the field dressing the wounds of soldiers and 
 drove them away from their work and held them as prison- 
 ers while the battle lasted, at the same time saying, with an 
 oath, that the lives of Abolitionists were not worth saving. " 
 
 " Yes. The Colonel mentioned that in his letter and 
 spoke of it when I saw him. He said it was only one of 
 the acts of a man instinctively barbarous. His name was 
 Gumber— Col. Gum.ber. He has been a prominent politi- 
 cian since the war, holding important positions. You know, 
 these matters are Hke Rip Van Winkle's drinks — they don't 
 count, especially against them." 
 
 '" But among Christian people they should,' said Dr. 
 Adams. 
 
 " ' That is true, but it does not. There are two distinct 
 civihzations in this country, and the sooner our people 
 recognize this fact the sooner they will understand what is 
 coming in the future. But, returning to my story, the 
 winter was now coming on, and I had to make provision 
 for the families that were in my charge, so I called the 
 women together and had a council as to what we w^oulddofor 
 the best ; the first thing was to arrange about sending 
 the httle girls to school. After discussing it, we concluded 
 to start them the next day to the common school. Our pub- 
 lic schools were said to be very good. So the next morning 
 my wife, Mary and Jennie all started with the children to 
 school. They saw the teacher and talked with her, telling 
 her that their fathers were in the army, and she entered 
 them in school. They came and went, back and forth, and 
 seemed greatly pleased during the first week, but on 
 Wednesday of the second week, they came running home 
 crying and all dirty, saying that some of the school children 
 had pelted them with clods and pebbles, calUng them 
 Abohtionists. Little Jennie said to me : 
 
36 UN^CLE dan^iel's story. 
 
 " ' Grandpa, what is an Abolitionist ?' 
 
 "I replied: ' One who desires the colored people to be 
 free, and not sold away to strangers like cattle.' 
 
 " ' Grandpa, do white people sell colored people hke they 
 sell cows ?' 
 
 '"Yes, my child.' 
 
 " ' Well, grandpa, is that right ? ' 
 
 '"I think not, my child. Would it be right for me to 
 sell you away from your mother and send you where you 
 would never see her again ? ' 
 
 " ' Oh ! no, grandpa; you would not be so wicked as that. 
 I would cry myself to death; and mamma — what would she 
 do without me, she loves me so ? ' 
 
 " 'Yes, said little Sarah, ' I love sister, too. I would cry, 
 too, if you sent her away where I could not see her. Why, 
 grandpa, people don't do that, do they ? Your are only fool- 
 ing sister.' 
 
 "'No, no, child; in the South, where the war is, there 
 are a great many colored people living. They are called 
 slaves. They work for their masters and only get what 
 they eat and wear, and their masters very often sell them 
 and send the men away from their wives and children, and 
 their babies away from their mothers and fathers.' 
 
 " ' Grandpa, do they ever sell white people ?' asked Jen- 
 nie. 
 
 " 'No, my child.' 
 
 " ' Well, why don't they sell white people, too ? ' 
 
 " ' Oh, my child, the law only allows colored people to be 
 sold.' 
 
 " 'Well, grandpa, I don't think any good people ever sell 
 the little children away from their mothers, any way.' 
 
 " ' No, my child, nor any grown people either.' 
 
 "'Well, grandpa, you wouldn't sell anybody, would 
 you?' 
 
 " ' No, my child, I would not.' 
 
 " 'Well, then, grandpa, you are an Abolitionist.' 
 
 " ' Yes, in that sense I am.' 
 
 " 'Well, grandpa, I am one, too, and I will just say so at 
 school, and will tell the boys and girls who threw clods at 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 37 
 
 us and called us Abolitionists that they sell people like 
 cows, and that they are not good j)eople.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said little Mary Anderson, ' I know what colored 
 people are. They've plenty of them down where we came 
 from. They call them " niggers". They are mighty good to 
 me, grandpa, and my papa doesn't sell 'em. He is a good 
 man. He don't do bad lilce those rebels, does he, ma ?' 
 
 " ' No, my child, your papa does not sell anybody. He is 
 against it. H e never owned anyone. He does not think it 
 right to own people.' 
 
 PUPILS ATTACKING THE " LITTLE ABOLITIONIST." 
 
 " ' No; my papa aon't, does he, ma ? He is going to fight 
 the people that sell other people, ain't he, ma ? ' 
 
 " ' Yes, my darling; but don't say any more. Let us go in 
 and get our tea, and you will feel better.' 
 
 " This interference of little Mary and her mother let me 
 out of a scrape, for I say to you, friends, that I was getting 
 into deep water and would have very soon lost my sound- 
 ings if Jennie and little Sarah had kept after me much 
 longer. Y'ou see, the truth is that I had never been an 
 
3» UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Abolitionist, but a Freesoil Democi'at; but soon I became a 
 full-fledged Abolitionist after our flag was fired upon by 
 the Secessionists. 
 
 " However, we all entered the house, and after tea, the 
 children being put to bed, we held another council and de- 
 cided that inasmuch as there was such great excitement in 
 the country, and Allentown being such a hot-hole of rebel 
 sympathizers, it was not safe even to allow our children to 
 attend the schools. Jennie, however, being a good scholar 
 and having prior to her marriage taught school, we unani- 
 mously elected her our family teacher, and setting apart a 
 room, duly installed her on the next Monday morning over 
 our Abolition school, as we found on the evening of our dis- 
 cussion with the children that they had converted the 
 household by their innocent questions. 
 
 " The next day I rode out to my son Davids farm and 
 saw Joseph Dent, the man whom I had left in charge. 
 I inquired of him if everything was all right about 
 the place, and he told me that he had moved his family 
 into David's house, as he feared some damage might be 
 done to it, having seen several persons pi'owling about at 
 different times. He did not know who they were, but was 
 sure they meant mischief, as they were very abusive of the 
 Colonel, calling him a ' Lincoln dog,' after the manner of 
 Dan Bowen in his speech. 
 
 "Joseph said he was now prepared for them; that he 
 had another man staying with him, and if I would go 
 with him he would show me what they had done. I did as 
 he asked me, he led the way into the house and up- 
 stairs, where he shoAved me a couple of holes cut through 
 the wall in each room, just beneath the eaves, and stand- 
 ing in the corner was a regular arsenal of war materials. 
 I said to him that he seemed to be in for war. The tears 
 started in his eyes, and he said : 
 
 '"Uncle Daniel, I am an old soldier; was in Capt. 
 David's company when he was in the Regular Army. I 
 came to liim three years ago when my enlistment was out. 
 I will defend everything on these premises with my life. I 
 would be in the army now with the Colonel (I am used to 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 39 
 
 calling him Captain^ if he had not asked me to stay here and 
 take care of his farm. These "secesh" will not get away 
 with me and my partner very easily, and should you hear 
 of this fort being stormed, you bring some men with you to 
 pick up the legs and pieces of the fellows who shall under- 
 take it. Do not be afraid ; we will take care of all here.' 
 
 "'Yes, Joseph, I see that. I will tell Jennie, and also 
 write the Colonel how splendidly you are doing.' 
 
 " 'Thanks,' said Joseph, giving me the regular soldier's 
 salute. ' Is there anything wanted at your house, sir ? Tell 
 the Colonel's wife that I will bring down anything that 
 she may be wanting at any time. I will certainly bring a 
 load of wood in to-morrow.' 
 
 "We were in the habit of getting many things from the 
 farm — butter, eggs, chickens, potatoes, etc. All our wood 
 came from there. Joseph was very useful in many ways. 
 I returned home satisfied that all was going well at the 
 farm, 
 
 "The weather was now getting cold and disagreeable; 
 too much so, it was thought, for any very serious army 
 movements on our Western lines. The rebels had collected 
 a very heavy force at DoUnsburg, situated on a high ridge, 
 with hills sloping down to Combination River, one of the 
 tributaries of the Ohio. Here they had built an immense 
 fortress, with wings running out from either side for a great 
 distance ; on the outer walls were placed large guns, sweep- 
 ing and commanding the river to the north. The rebels 
 were well prepared with all kinds of war materials, as well 
 as in the numbers of their effective force, to defend their 
 works against great odds. 
 
 " Gen. Silent, who, it seems, always did everj^hing dif- 
 ferently from what the enemy expected him to do, conceived 
 the idea that he would try to dislodge them. When the 
 enemy heard that he was preparing to move against them, 
 they but laughed at such an attempt. 
 
 "The General, however, made ready, gave his orders, 
 and his army was soon in motion. The direction in which 
 our army was to march was very soon known, as it was im- 
 possible to keep any of our movements a secret, on account 
 
40 UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. 
 
 of the great desire of newspapers to please everybody and 
 keep every one posted on both sides, the rebels as well as 
 friends; which prompted them to publish every movement 
 made. This was called 'enterprise,' and it has been con- 
 sidered patriotic devotion by many, especially the gold 
 gamblers and money kings. This was not permitted by our 
 enemies; the publication of any secret expedition or move- 
 ment of their forces, by any one inside of their lines, would 
 cost him his life ; and so in any army save our Union army. 
 Why was this ? It does seem to me that this ought not to 
 have been so. I have often thought of it, and concluded it 
 must have been fear. ' The pen is mightier than the sword ' 
 has been tinithfully said. 
 
 " Our Congress was afraid of the press, and were not will- 
 ing to make laws stringent enough for the army on this 
 subject. The President was nervous in this respect, 
 and commanding Generals were afraid of criticisms ; so 
 it was the only class that had the privilege of doing and 
 saying what it wished to, and, my friends, that is one of 
 our troubles even now. Our statesmen are afraid to speak 
 out and give their opinions, without first looking around 
 to see if any one has a pencil and notebook in his hand. This 
 is getting to be almost unbearable, to find some person in 
 nearly every small assemblage of people, on the street, in 
 the hotel, in the store, even in your own private house, re- 
 porting what you have for dinner, what this one said about 
 some other one, what this one did or said, or expects to do 
 or say in the future. But I am wandering from my story. " 
 
 " Well, Uncle Daniel, your discussions on all subjects are 
 interesting," replied the Doctor. 
 
 " I have been thinking of what you said about the press 
 during the war," said Col. Biish; "and taking what you 
 said upon the subject of our great ambition here in the 
 North to get money, and let all else take care of itself, I 
 can see that the same sordid spirit pervaded the press dur- 
 ing our war; fortunes were made by many newspapers in 
 that way; everybody bought papers then; we sold the news 
 to our own people for money and furnished it to the rebels 
 gratis. Get money, get money; that is our worst feature, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. 41 
 
 and most dangerous one it is, for the country's welfare." 
 
 "I agree with you, Colonel," spoke up Maj. Clymer, 
 " but I would rather hear Uncle Daniel talk. On any other 
 occasion I would be delighted to hear you." 
 
 " I beg pardon, Uncle Daniel," replied the Colonel. "I 
 will hereafter be a patient and delighted auditor." 
 
 " Well, when the army was under way there was great 
 excitement and alarm throughout the North among the 
 Union people. Our armies in the East had not been suc- 
 cessful, and the sympathizers with the rebellion all over 
 the country were again beginning to be rather saucy. 
 They would enjoy getting together and reading of our de- 
 feats and discuss, to our disadvantage, the failures of our 
 attempts to subdue the rebellion, and in this way made it 
 very uncomfortable for any person Avho loved his country 
 and desired its success. They would in every way try to 
 discourage our people by saymg ' this movement now com- 
 mencing will only be a repetition of what we have already 
 had so often lately in the East. ' 
 
 " But our army moved on, and during the march to the 
 vicinity of Combination River they were met by the enemy 
 frequently, who were trying to impede their march, and 
 several severe skirmishes and minor engagements occurred. 
 They were now within some twenty miles of Dolinsburg 
 Fortress, when a sharp and very decisive engagement took 
 place between one battalion of cavalry, two batteries of 
 artillery, and three regiments of infantry on our side, 
 where Col. Anderson was the ranking officer, and there- 
 fore in command, and five regiments of infantry, two bat- 
 teries and one troop of cavalry on the side of the rebels. 
 They were posted behind a small stream, known as Snake 
 Creek, having steep banks. The action commenced, as 
 usual, with the skirmishers. After reconnoitering the po- 
 sition well, the Colonel determined to send his cavalry and 
 one regiment around some distance, so as to cross the 
 stream and strike the enemy's left flank. H e could not ex- 
 pect re-enforcements, if they might be needed, very soon, 
 as he marched on the extreme southern road, so as to form 
 the junction with the other troops on their extreme right, 
 
42 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 touching Combmation River to the south of the enemy's 
 works, so as to be the extreme right flank of our army. 
 The enemy, finding his force was superior in numbers, at- 
 tempted to cross the stream with his infantry. The two 
 batteries were opened and poured shrapnel into the ad- 
 vancing column, dealing havoc and slaughter on all sides. 
 They tried to keep their line, but they soon staggered, 
 halted, and fell back. The Colonel then opened a destruc- 
 tive musketry fire all along the line. Just at this moment 
 he heard the attack of his regiment of infantry and troop of 
 cavaliy on their flank. He quickly advanced across the 
 stream, and the enemy was in utter rout. 
 
 "He captured all his guns — six 12-pound Napoleons and 
 four howitzers — and a large number of prisoners. He fol- 
 lowed closely on the rear of the enemy, gathering in strag- 
 glers and squads of men until night closed in and compelled 
 him to desist and go into camp. When safety from sur- 
 prise was assured, he sent for one of the prisoners to get 
 some information about the road and the fortifications, 
 commands, etc. After ascertaining many things that he 
 considered important, he found, upon further inquiry', 
 that his enemy upon that afternoon was commanded by 
 Col. Jos. Whitthorne, his wife's brother. He turned and 
 said to Peter, who was standing near: 
 
 " 'This man seems to be my evil genius. I hope I will 
 not meet him again. It seems hard that I am to continu- 
 ally meet my own kindred in combat. Is it possible that 
 these people are willing to spill the blood of their own 
 friends and kindred, merely because they have failed to 
 retain power longer, and for that reason will destroy the 
 Government?' 
 
 " 'Yes," said Peter; 'theyAvill never be content except 
 when they can control other people as well as the Govern- 
 ment. But see here, Colonel, do you see this ? ' showing 
 him a great rent in the breast of his coat and vest; ' a 
 pretty close call, wasn't it ? ' 
 
 "' By George ! it was that ! ' 
 
 " ' Well, nev^er mind; but was not this about as nice a 
 little fight as you would wish to have for an appetiser ? ' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 43 
 
 " ' Yes, you are quite right; and that reminds me that I 
 have not had a bite to eat since four o'clock this morning. 
 By the way, have you any cold coffee in your canteen ?' 
 
 " 'O, yes, I have learned to keep that on hand. Here, 
 help yourself.' 
 
 "The Colonel took a good drink, and turned to Peter 
 and said : 
 
 " ' What is the matter with that coffee ?' 
 
 " ' Nothing ; it is only laced aUttle.' 
 
 " ' Laced ? What is that ?' 
 
 " ' Why, I put a little brandy in it, that's all.' 
 
 " ' That's all, is it ? Well ! that is something I have learned. 
 Let me taste it again.' 
 
 "Which he did, as Peter afterwards said, until there was 
 none left, I tell you these poor fellows were excusable for 
 occasionally warming up after a hard march or a battle. I 
 have learned to look very leniently on the shortcomings 
 in that direction of the poor old unfortunate fellows who 
 are going through this hard world without a penny, after 
 having served their country faithfully. I see them nearly 
 every day, forgotten, neglected, no home, no friends to care 
 for them ; and to see them when they pass by the American 
 flag always salute it. I hope their fate will be a better one 
 in the next world. 
 
 "I well remember that during the war every one who 
 cared for his country would say, 'God bless the Union 
 soldier and his family.' We all prayed for them then ; the 
 good women in church, at home, in the hospital, at the side 
 of the sick, wounded or dying soldier, prayed fervently 
 for their safety here and hereafter. We loved him then, 
 and say we do yet ; but we find the same men who reviled 
 hun then, complaining about the pension list, and some 
 saying : ' The Confederates fought for what they believed 
 to be right. AVe are all American citizens. Why not put 
 all on the same footing ? Let us be brothers.' I tell you, 
 my friends, the people of this country are hard to under- 
 stand. I heard the President of the Southern Confederacy 
 applauded this year. I was saddened by this, and was 
 glad that my time here could not be regarded as of great 
 
44 UlfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 duration. Can such things be ? Am I dreaming ? Where 
 am I ? Is it possible that I am in Indiana and not in South 
 Carolina ? Am I under the Union flag, and not the Con- 
 federate ?" 
 
 Uncle Daniel here bowed his head, and in a whisper to 
 himself, said : 
 
 "Is it so ? Is it so? 
 
\ CHAPTER IV. 
 
 BATTLE OF DOLINSBURG.— HEROIC CONDUCT OF COL. 
 TOM ANDERSON.— REPORTED DEAD.— HIS WIFE RE- 
 PUSES TO BELIEVE THE REPORT. 
 
 " There was speech in their dumbness, language in their very gesture, they looked 
 as they had heard of a world ransomed, or one destroyed, a notable passion of 
 wonder appeared in them; but the wisest beholder, that knew no more but seeing 
 could not say, if the importance were joy or sorroiu ; but in the extremity of the 
 one it must needs 6e."— Shakespeare 
 
 1 f 
 
 E next morning the march was resumed. At an 
 early hour the whole army was in motion on dif- 
 ferent roads with the general understanding that 
 the command would close in line around the west 
 side of the fortress that afternoon. The weather being 
 very disagreeable for marching, there was delay on the 
 roads, but, finally, late in the evening the army com- 
 menced closing in and forming its line. The centre was 
 commanded by General Smote; the left, resting north, on 
 the river, commanded by General "Waterberry, and the 
 right, resting on an almost impassable slough, connecting 
 with the river, commanded by General McGovern. In 
 moving into position the place was found to be well pro- 
 tected by a heavy abatis and chevaux-de-frise, from point 
 to point, above and below the fortress. This seemed im- 
 passable, and the enemy, seeing our army closing in around 
 them, kept up a terrible fire on our advancing columns, 
 causing us very severe loss in getting into position. It 
 was at a late hour in the night (when our lines were only 
 partially formed) that our army rested, as best as they 
 could, in the snow and sleet; but not a murmur was heard. 
 The next morning our lines were advanced to the front 
 and the impediments removed as much as possible; though 
 
40 ujiCLE daxiel's story. 
 
 a severe and deadly fire was poured upon our men most of 
 the day. Late in the afternoon an assault was ordered 
 in the centre, and a bloody affair it was; again and again 
 our brave fellows moved on the works, but were as often 
 driven back with severe loss. About 4 o'clock Gen, Silent 
 came riding along with an orderly by his side, his staff 
 having been sent in different directions with orders. He 
 came up to where Col. Anderson was sitting on his horse, 
 watching the engagement in the centre. Gen. Silent, 
 after passing the comphments of the day, said to the 
 Colonel : 
 
 "'Your engagement at Snake Creek (that being the 
 name of the creek where the Colonel met the enemy 
 the day before) was a rather brilliant affair as I learn it.'' 
 
 "'Yes,' said the Colonel; 'it was my first attempt at 
 commanding in a battle, but we had the best of it.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the General ; 'and now I Avantto see if you 
 can do as well here. I wish you to assault the enemy's 
 works in this low ground on the right, in order to draw 
 some of his forces away from the centre ; our forces are 
 having a hard time of it there.' 
 
 "Col. Anderson gave the order at once to prepare for 
 action— knapsacks and blankets were thrown off, and 
 the assaulting column formed. The General rode away 
 after saying : 
 
 " ' It is not imperative that you enter their works ; but 
 make the assault as effectual as you can without too great 
 a sacrifice of men.' 
 
 " The Colonel looked at the ground over which they 
 must pass and viewed the works with his glass, but said 
 not one word save to give the command ' Forward !' On, 
 on they went, and as they moved under a torrent of leaden 
 hail, men fell dead and wounded at every step; but they 
 went right up to the mouths of the cannon. There they 
 stood and poured volley after volley into the enemy, until 
 at last he began to give way, when re-enforcements came 
 from the centre, as was desii-ed. The Colonel's force could 
 stand no longer. Sullenly they fell back to a strip of woods 
 when night closed in, and the battle ceased for the day. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 47 
 
 Our lines were much nearer the enemy than in the 
 morning. 
 
 " The centre held their ground at last, and all was still. 
 Part of the night Avas employed in hunting the dead and 
 wounded. Many were wounded and frozen to death, 
 being left on the ground during the night. The suffering 
 in front of Dolinsburg was something almost indescribable 
 — it snowed, sleeted, hailed and froze during the whole of 
 the night. The troops did not sleep, nor did they attempt 
 it ; they had to form into squads and walk around trees 
 all night. No fires could be lighted — they were so close 
 to the enemy's entrenchments. Just at daylight the 
 sharp sound of their skirmishers was heard. They had 
 concluded to move out on our right and attack us on our 
 flank, and open the way for the escape of their army. On 
 they came. Our line was soon formed and our musketry 
 opened. During the night one of our batteries had been 
 brought up and given position on a slight elevation to the 
 right of Col. Anderson's centre. The enemy opened fu- 
 riously on our line, and in a few minutes our battery was 
 knocked to pieces and was charged by infantry. Here 
 there was a bloody conflict ; men fell by the score; the 
 snow was reddened by the blood of both patriots and 
 traitors. The smoke seemed to hover around the trees and 
 underbrush, as if to conceal the contending forces from 
 each other. The flame of musketry and the red glare of 
 the cannons lighted up the scene with a lurid tint. Limbs 
 fell from the trees, and the ground was mown as smoothly 
 of weeds and underbrush as if by a scythe. Our right was 
 under orders to hold their position at all hazards. The 
 battle, dreadful and bloody, continued. By degrees the 
 troops on the right of Col. Anderson gave way and aban- 
 doned the field. At noon but one regiment besides Col. 
 Anderson's withstood the enemy on the right of our 
 line. They were terribly cut up, and having no food, were 
 nearly exhausted. Their ammunition was growing scarce, 
 none having been brought up to this point for their sup- 
 ply. In this condition they stood like a wall, under the 
 most galling fire of artillery and musketry, their comrades 
 
48 
 
 UNCIiE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 falling like grass before the sickle. At length the enemy's 
 cavalry appeared in the rear; not in line, but as if observ- 
 ing the battle Avith a view of taking advantage at the 
 proper time of any mishap tliat might occur in our lines. 
 Col. Anderson seeing this, and feeling that his command was 
 now in great peril, conceived the idea of a bayonet charge 
 on the line to his front, and so ordered it. His line moved 
 forward, in a double-quick, and with a shout drove the 
 enemy, who w^as stampeded by the impetuous assault. The 
 Colonel, being on foot, led his men right up to the works. 
 
 OOL. AKDEESON WOUNDED. 
 
 the enemy having been driven inside. As he leaped for- 
 ward to them, with sword in hand, calling to his men, 
 ' Come on, my boys,' he fell, as they then thought, mor- 
 tally wounded. The enemy seeing this made a fresh as- 
 sault, and drove our force back. Col. Anderson was left 
 on the field supposed to be dead. The battle raged all 
 along the line. Our right was driven and forced under the 
 brow of a hill. While under this partial shelter a portion of 
 the enemy made then- escape through this unoccupied part 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 49 
 
 of the field. At this time our left made a successful as- 
 sault upon the works of the enejuy, capturingtheir outer line 
 and forcing them into their more contracted lines but more 
 strongly fortified. The centre had made several ineffect- 
 ual assaults and had lost in killed and wounded very heavily. 
 Re-enforcements came to the right, and a renewal of 
 the assault all along the line was ordered. To the work 
 of blood and death the men again came forward with a 
 heroic will, and for about an hour the battle was like the 
 long roll on a thousand drums. The air was filled with 
 shells; the heavens were lighted up as if meteors were 
 flying in all directions; the rumbling of artillery was 
 heard as batteries changed position, and the loud com- 
 mands of excited officers. On and on moved the serried 
 masses. As the lines opened by the dropping of the dead 
 and wounded, 'close up, boys,' could be heard. It was 
 now about dusk. One grand charge all along the line, 
 one grand shout, 'up with the flag, boys !'— all was over, 
 the fortress was ours, and the Stars and Stripes floated 
 over Dolinsburg. That night, however, was a night of 
 gloom and sorrow in our army. Gen. McGovern was 
 killed in the last assault. Gen. Smote was badly wounded 
 and died a few days later. Gen. Waterberry, a brave and gal- 
 lant officer, fell a few weeks later at the battle of Pittskill.'' 
 "I remember when Waterberry fell, poor fellow," said 
 Col. Bush. 
 
 "Yes, many a poor fellow lost his life in those two battles. 
 We captured a great number of prisoners. Gen. Bertram 
 surrendered. Many of his leading officers were killed 
 and wounded, and some made their escape through 
 the opening in our line on the right, where Col. Anderson 
 fell wounded." 
 
 Dr. Adams asked : " Uncle Daniel, did you ever hear of 
 him ? Was his body found f ' 
 
 "Yes, Doctor, and the story of that and his recovery is 
 a very singular one. Peter searched diligently for him, 
 but failed to find him ; this distressed him so much that 
 he decided to ask for a leave and return home, so as to 
 stay a short time with the family and do what he could 
 
50 UNCLE DANIEL^S STORY. 
 
 to help us be: r the sorrow of the Colonel's supposed 
 death. After our grief-stricken family could have the 
 patience to listen to his recitals, he gave us the story just 
 as I have told it. Mrs. Anderson, although stricken 
 down with grief, insisted that her husband was not killed, 
 or he would have been found among the slam; that a man 
 of such marked features would have been noticed by some 
 one who did the interring. The Captain insisted that 
 there could be no doubt but that he was killed. Time 
 passed on, but little Mary would continually ask, ' If her 
 papa was dead ?' ' Was he shot ?' ' Who had killed him ?' 
 and a thousand other questions which constantly kept her 
 mother thinking of the Colonel's fate, and soon she deter- 
 mined to go in search of him. Peter was leaving for his 
 regiment, now under command of Colonel Rice. Col. An- 
 derson having been reported as killed. Rice had been pro- 
 moted Colonel, and the regiment had moved with the 
 army in a southwesterly direction some considerable dis- 
 tance from Dolinsburg. Still there had been troops left 
 there, so that it was perfectly safe to visit the battle-field, 
 there being no rebel force in that part of the country at 
 that time. I agreed to go with her, and made all the ar- 
 rangements necessary for the family; the farm of Col. 
 David having been looked after, and our family -school re- 
 organized under Jennie, which had become demoralized 
 by the news of Col. Anderson's death. In the meantime 
 we had heard from Col. David and James, who were well, 
 and also had letters from Stephen and Henry; both had 
 joined the army: Stephen in an infantry regiment from 
 Ohio, where he lived, and Henry in a cavalry regiment 
 from Michigan, where he had been employed for a time 
 in surveying for a company; so at this time I had 
 one son left not yet in the army, he being my third son, 
 Jackson, who was then engaged in railroading in Min- 
 nesota. We had not heard from him for some time, and 
 his mother was sorely troubled, expecting soon to hear of 
 the last of the Lyons being in the army. This, she thought, 
 was a little more than ought to be required of any one 
 family." 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 51 
 
 "So say I, Uncle Daniel," spoke up several of the lis- 
 teners. 
 
 "True, true; but our country's demands should be satis- 
 fied by her citizens, no matter what they may be. Well, 
 when all was arranged, Mary Anderson and I started. We 
 went as far as we could by cars and boat, and then ob- 
 tained hoi'ses and traveled on horseback to Dolinsburg. 
 Coming to the pickets we were halted, and, on telling our 
 errand and where we were from, we were taken to the 
 headquarters of Col. Harden, who was in command of the 
 post. We were well received and most hospitably treated 
 by himself and officers. They all sympathized with Mrs. 
 Anderson; knew of the Colonel's gallant conduct in battle, 
 but all thought there was no use of a search for him; that 
 he was certainly killed in charging the works near the 
 fort. They showed us where he made the assault. After 
 resting for the night Ave started on our search, Capt. Day 
 accompanying us as guide and protector. We fij'st went 
 to the place where the Colonel fell, but there was nothing 
 but long trenches, where the dead had been buried. We 
 passed over the battle-field, which was mowed down 
 smoothly by bullets. Limbs of trees had fallen in con- 
 fusion, fuiTOws were plowed in the ground by shell, 
 horses' skeletons, broken muskets, pieces of wagons, parts 
 of caissons, spokes, ammunition boxes, pieces of blankets, 
 coats, pantaloons, parts of tents — everything in pieces, the 
 evidences of a great contest were marked at every step. 
 Late in the afternoon, worn out with walking and the ex- 
 citement, we returned, very mtich disheartened. We dined 
 on soldier's fare, which seemed to us delicious. After dis- 
 cussing the battle and the probabilities of the result of the 
 war until a late hour, we retired to the camp cots for a 
 night's rest. Next morning we got ready for a start. Mary 
 Anderson inquired of Col. Harden which way the rebels 
 who got through our lines had retreated. He answered 
 her that they retreated on a road along the river up stream 
 some twenty-five miles, and then crossed on a boat that 
 had come down the river on its way to Dolinsburg, which 
 was stopped by the retreating rebels. Mary said ; 
 
52 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " ' Uncle Daniel, I am going to that place if I can be al- 
 lowed to do so.' 
 
 "I replied: ' This would be a very tiresome and fruit- 
 less trip, my child; but if you will be any better satisfied 
 by doing so, I will make it with you. 
 
 " Col. Harden said he would send a small escort for pro- 
 tection, though there was no danger of any force of the 
 enemy, but there probably would be some wicked people 
 there who might do us some harm. He had our 
 horses brought out, and sent Capt. Day and ten mounted 
 men with us. The road was somewhat rough, but very 
 passable for saddle-horses. When we had gone about ten 
 miles we met a colored boy, some fourteen years old, who 
 said he was going to Dolinsburg. Mrs. Anderson rode on 
 with Capt. Day, The escort was in front of them. I 
 asked the boy why he was going to Dolinsburg. He said 
 he lived about ten miles further up the river, and that an 
 old colored woman, called 'Aunt Martha,' had sent him 
 down to see if any soldiers were at Dolinsburg ; and if 
 so, to tell them that there was a Union officer at her house, 
 sick. 
 
 " 'Do you know his name ?' I asked. 
 
 " ' No, sir ; but Aunt Martha calls him Massa Tom.' 
 
 " I trembled all over. My blood was hot and cold by 
 turns. 
 
 " ' When and how did he come there ?' I aSked. 
 
 "He said that the rebels had left him. My brain was 
 now dizzy, and I told him to turn back and take me to the 
 place. We rode past the rest of the company while they were 
 resting for a short time. I told them I would ride on to 
 the place where the river was crossed, and wait there 
 for them. Mary was hearing all she could from Capt. Day 
 about the battle, and so she raised no objections. I in- 
 quired of the boy as to the appearance of the sick officer. 
 He described him as very pale, black hair, eyes and beard. 
 1 could understand his being pale, and felt sure it was Col. 
 Anderson. I asked the boy if he ever spoke to him. He 
 said he had not, but Aunt Martha talked to him about his 
 wife and little girl and Uncle Daniel. I now was positive it 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 53 
 
 was Tom. I reeled in my saddle and nearly fell from my 
 horse. What should I do ? I could not tell Mary, for if it 
 proved not to be him she would not be able to ]>ear it. 80 1 
 I'odeon. After a long time we came to the house. It was 
 some hundred paces from the road, a square log cabin or 
 hut, occupied by an old colored woman (' Aunt Martha ') 
 and her husband (' Ham'), both over sixty years, I should 
 judge. 
 The old aunty was in the yard, a smooth, hard, fiat piece 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL MEETS AUNT MAETHA. 
 
 of ground, fenced off by a low fence, about four rails 
 high, which a man could easily step over. I saluted her 
 with : 
 
 " ' How do you do, aunty, do you live here ?' 
 
 " ' Yes, sa, I lives heah — me and Ham, my ole man. What 
 is you, massa ? Is you Union or is you ' ' Sesh ? " ' 
 
 " 'Oh ! I am a Union man,' I replied. 
 
 "' Den I is glad to see you. I'll jes' call Ham. Herunned 
 away when he seed you. He's feared; yes, he's dat. He 
 isn't gwinewidde " Sesh "any mo'.' 
 
54 UNCLE DANIEL'S SORT. 
 
 " ' Well, aunty, have you a Union officer in your cabin, 
 sick ?' 
 
 " ' "Well, now, massa, I'se jes' got to know who you is afore 
 I'fess ondat case.' 
 
 "'Well, aunty, I am Daniel Lyon, sometimes called 
 "Uncle Daniel.'" 
 
 " ' Afore God, is dat you, Massa Lyon ? Jes' get off yo' 
 hoss an' wait rite heah ; I be back in a bit.' 
 
 "She hobbled in, evidently to speak to the Colonel. I 
 waited quietly until she returned. Just then the others 
 came in sight, and I sent the boy to halt them. Aunty 
 came out so excited that she could hardly speak. 
 
 " ' Sho' as you isborn'd, dat Massa Tom knows you ; but, 
 sah, he's powerful weak, an' you must exclose who yo' is to 
 him in a most delicacious manner, or you'll incite him. 
 He's 'fraid, sah, dat you is a exposter.' 
 
 " 'O, no, aunty, I am his uncle and benefactor.' 
 
 " ' Yo' is what ?' 
 
 " 'His uncle,' 
 
 " ' No, but de oder t'ing what you is ?' 
 
 " ' His benefactor.' 
 
 "'Glory to God! Is you? May de Laud shine his 
 light in dis pore house, an' brush away de fears ob dis mis- 
 fortulate famly.' 
 
 " Then she called Ham. 
 
 " " Oh, yo' Ham, come heah.' 
 
 " I entered the cabin and beheld Col. Anderson, as pale 
 as death, lying on a poor, broken-down bed. I knelt by 
 his side upon the floor and wept aloud. The Colonel 
 could only whisper. Extending his hand, while the great 
 tears were rolling down his face, he asked : 
 
 " ' Is my wife with you ? How is my child ?' 
 
 "He was greatly excited and very weak. I arose from 
 his bedside and told him who were coming, and begged 
 him to be calm. Aunty brought some cloths and laid on 
 his breast, saying to him : 
 
 ' ' ' Now, Massa Tom, you mus' be still. Don' be like I 
 tole you. You mussent get 'cited now— nuffin of the kine. 
 Jes' see de folks like yo' allers done. Dey's come a mighty 
 
Ui\'CLB DANIEL'S STORY. 65 
 
 long ways to fine yo'. Wish dey stay away 'til I cure yo'; 
 but spose it's all rite. De good Laud he done knowed de 
 bes'. Maybe de "Sesh" come take him some day afore 
 long, so de Laud he knows what he wants. Bress de good 
 Laud.' 
 
 "' I went out to meet the others. Mary at once asked 
 me what the matter was. I spoke as gently as I could, and 
 said : 
 
 '• ' Mary, Tom is still alive.' 
 
 " She instantly leaped from her horse and made for the 
 cabin, and in an instant was at the bedside of her hus- 
 band, covering his face with kisses and tears. Tom was 
 too weak to more than whisper ' my dear wife,' and weep 
 in silence. Old Ham had come in, and stood in one cor- 
 ner of the room looking on the scene with his hands locked 
 together over his head. He was heard to say over and 
 over in a low tone : 
 
 " ' De Lord bress dese chillen.' 
 " Aunt Martha took hold of Mary, saying : 
 "'Deah Misses, yo' jes' stop dat cryin'. You ought 
 to be 'joiced dat Massa Tom be libbin. You ought 
 ter seed him when de "Sesh" fotched him heah. I tell 
 you dat was de tim(^ what fotched me down. I done got 
 rite on my old knees an' axed de good Laud to spar dis 
 good Massa Tom. I knowed him the berry minute I laid 
 my eyes on him. Many's de time I make his bed and cook 
 his dinnah. I tell you all about dat. Why, dem " Sesh, ' 
 when dey fetch Massa Tom heah in de old wagon, dey des 
 fro wed him out like he been a hog, and tole Ham an' me 
 dat we mus' dig a hole and put him in; dat we be killed if 
 we don't. I done went and looked at him, an' tole Ham dat 
 he wasn't dead ; dat he was wa'm an' bredin. So Ham an' 
 me jes' carried him into dis house, an' got blankets and 
 kivers, and wash him wid wa'm water, and took keer on 
 him; setted up all de time, one or bofe on us, and kep' 
 him good an' wa'm, an yo' see he's done gittin' well. De 
 good Laud heah our prayers, an' he whisper to pore ole 
 Marfa dat he gwine to fetch him out for some good he 
 gwine to do for us pore people. Bress de Laud; he is good 
 
56 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 to US. I tell yo\ de man what said to dig a hole fo' him is 
 a bad man ; his name is Whitthorne. I 'member de name 
 kase I knoweJ de Whitthornes in Jackson, Miss., when I 
 hbbed there. Yes, dat so. ' 
 
 "At this Mary broke down again. She felt sure that this 
 was some of her people. Aunty continued : 
 
 " ' Ole Massa Gaw^ge (George), that we b'longed to, move 
 up heah six year ago, on dis place, from Jackson. He 
 libbed up dar on the hill in dat white house dat yo' see up 
 dar, dat am locked up an' no one is in it. Dey got lot ob 
 t'ings in dar. "When de Union whip de Sesh at Dolins- 
 burg, and de Sesh come dis way, gwine home or some- 
 whar, den Massa Gawge an' all de famly dey go, too, an' 
 take all de niggers 'cepin' me an' Ham. Dey say we's too 
 ole, an' dey done lef us to take keer ob de place; dey leabe 
 de smoke-house so we kin git in an' gifc sumj^in to eat. 
 Well, dey is plenty in dar, an' we lib all right, and, bress 
 de Laud, dat save Massa Tom's life. De good Laud fix 
 it dat way, sho' as yo' born. He take keer ob de good 
 folks.' 
 
 " Old Ham, who had been silent, broke out : 
 
 " 'Yes, dafs so, massa, dat's so. De Laud do do dis. He 
 done told me up at de smoke-house to take all dat we 
 wanted, an' dat when Massa Tom done get well, dat we 
 mus go wid him 'way from heah an' lib with Massa Tom; 
 dat de Sesh kill us when dey find out we done cure him 
 up. Yes, sah, de Laud say dat to me, sho.' 
 
 "I said to him: 'Ham, are you sure the Lord said 
 that; did you not dream it, or was it not Aunt Martha 
 that said it ?' 
 
 " 'No, massa, no ; de Laud told me, sho ! I know 'twas 
 he. De words come right down froughde smokehouse when 
 I was gittin' meal to make de gruel for Massa Tom. O, no, 
 massa; Martha was down heah. I told Martha when I 
 come back.' 
 
 " 'Well, Ham, what did Martha say ?' 
 
 " ' She say dat we must 'bey de Lord ; dat he w^as mo' 
 our massa den Massa George; don't we b'longs to de Laud 
 mo' dan to Massa George. Den I say dat's well, Martha ; 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 57 
 
 you know, and if j^ou b'lieve in dat we go. An' we is 
 gwine wid Massa, sho.' 
 
 " 'If you should go, Ham, they would accuse us of steal- 
 ing you, and have us arrested for it.' 
 
 " ' Well, I doesn't know 'bout dat. I knows we can steal 
 our ownself away, an' go to de place whar Massa Tom lib ; 
 I knows dat. We's gwine ; dafs done fix; we's gwine.' 
 
 "The Colonel had been Ustening, and smiled to find 
 that these two good old people loved him so, and he 
 nodded his head to Ham, which caused him to laugh im- 
 moderately. 
 
 " ' It's done fix,' said Ham, and he left the cabin. 
 
 "I said: ' Aunty, have you any children ?' 
 
 " ' Laud bless yo' good soul, we has sixchillen some whar; 
 don't know whar. Massa George he sole our chillen 'way 
 from us soon as dey was six year old. I never see any ob 
 dem since den; neber heard anything 'bout dem. He sole 
 'em 'way down on de Gulf somewhar; neber would tell us. 
 Dey done forgot us, or whar we lib, long go; dey so young 
 when dey taken 'way, O, dey do dat Avay, so de ole folks 
 not fine 'em. I tell you, Massa Lyon, 'tis purty hard on ole 
 folks, to lose de chillen dat way. If dey die an' de Laud 
 take dem 'way, dat's all rite; de Laud know he own busi- 
 ness; but when dey sole way, dat hard. You see, dese 
 people dey got chillen, but dey tink we no keer for our'n. 
 Dat is whar dey don't know. We does keer jes as much 
 as de white folks, but we can't help ourself, dats all. I tell 
 you dat's bad. O, I cry myself nearly to deff 'bout my 
 chillen; biTt all do no good; dey done gone ; I neber see 
 dem any mo'. If I was to, dey would not know me, an' me 
 not know dem; so no good now to cry any mo'; dey be all 
 dead, maybe — hope dey am— den dey work for de Laud 
 and Master all de time, and not be worked all de time fo' 
 de people for nuffin' an' doin' no good. Yes, I hope dey is 
 all done dead. Wish I knowed dey was, den I'd be feelin' 
 good. You see, me an' H am talked dis all ober. We neber 
 see our chillen no mo' no matter whar we is ; so we am 
 gwine where we will l)e counted wid de people an' not wid 
 de cattle. Yes, sah ; dat's what we's got in our heads; 
 
58 uxcLE D Ariel's story. 
 
 dar's no usetryin' to put it out; it in dar an' dar it stay. 
 We's gwine, sho'.' 
 
 " 'Well, well, aunty, all right ; I will see that you go. I 
 will take the consequences. I will not see as good an old 
 couple as you are held like cattle if I can help it.' 
 
 " The old woman shouted ' glory,' and hobbled out of the 
 cabin, I presume, to tell Ham what I had said. 
 
 " By this time the Colonel had recovered somewhat from 
 his excitement, and quietly and in a low voice told us how 
 he came to be there. He said that when he was wounded 
 on the works of Dolinsburg and left for dead, that some 
 one came along and stanched the flow of blood by binding 
 some cloth around the wound saturated with something — 
 his wound was through the right breast, touching slightly 
 the right lung — that in the afternoon, when a portion of 
 the rebel army passed over the ground that he occupied, 
 Col. Whitthorne, his wife's brother, discovered him and 
 had him placed in one of his ambulances, bringing him 
 away; had no knowledge as to what his intention was — 
 whether to take him to some place of safety— some hospi- 
 tal, or let him die and bury him where his remains could 
 afterwards be found by his family; that up to within a 
 few days he had no idea where he was; that these old col- 
 ored people had kept his whereabouts a profound secret, 
 except among a few of their race whom they could trust ; 
 that when he found a force was stationed at Dolinsburg, 
 he got them to send there and give the information, so 
 that he might make some arrangement about getting away, 
 for fear of recapture by the enemy, and they had sent the 
 boy that we met. He w^as anxious to get away, and 
 thought that he could bear being moved in some easy con- 
 veyance to Dohnsburg in two or three days' travel. We 
 consulted together, and Capt. Day sent a messenger back 
 Avith a letter to Col. Harden, asking him to send an am- 
 bulance and a surgeon the next day, we remaining with 
 the Colonel until their coming. There was plenty of fod- 
 der at the plantation barns, and the men took care of the 
 horses. Aunty X3i*epared a sufficient quantity of whole- 
 some food for ourselves. We passed the night without 
 
UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. 59 
 
 much sleep, the Captain and I using our chairs for beds, 
 as there was not suflQcient accommodation for us all ; Mrs. 
 Anderson slept on the bed by her husband, and. the men 
 found comfortable quarters in the stables. We enjoyed 
 ourselves, however, hearing Aunt Martha and Ham tell 
 us how they had taken care of the Colonel ; how they had 
 bathed and dressed his wound once each day with warm 
 water and poultices of white-oak ooze and slippery-elm 
 bark ; how they stopped the bleeding with soot from the 
 wooden chimney; how they dosed him occasionally, when 
 his wound seemed painful, with good whiskey that Ham. 
 got up at the house on the hill (he had managed to force 
 an entrance somehow); and how every day they asked the 
 Lord to heal his wound and make him well, so he would 
 take them away from their long suffering and unhappy 
 life. The story of the old woman was most interesting 
 as well as very amusing. The next morning we had bread, 
 coffee and chicken, which was relished by all, I assure 
 you. The Colonel was fed on gruel and a piece of chicken. 
 Aunty, who had him entirely under her control, would 
 not allow him to eat anything else. After breakfast was 
 over 1 asked Aunty how she came to loiow Col. Anderson, 
 and she in her way told me the story of her having been 
 hu-ed out once by her master to Col. Anderson's family 
 before the Colonel was married, and she said : 
 
 " 'Laud bressyou, chile, I know Massa Tom soon I put 
 my eyes onto him. Yes, sali. I neber let on, doe. He 
 didn't know nuflBn when they frowed him out heah like a 
 pig. No, sah. He was mos' dead, sho'. Dat's one time he 
 mos' done gone to glory, sho'. But he all right now; 
 he come out. An' when he do, oh, great Laud, don't I jes' 
 want him to go for dem " Sesh." Yes, I tell you, I do. Dar 
 is no mistake on dat pint.' 
 
 " The day passed. The Colonel improved and conversed 
 considerably with his wife. We left them together all we 
 could to enjoy their reunion. He was very desirous of get- 
 ting away and having the assistance of a surgeon, who, 
 however, could do no more for him than was being done. 
 In the afternoon late, however, there came an ambulance 
 
60 UNCLE DANIELS STORY. 
 
 and the Post Surgeon. This seemed to give new Ufe and 
 spirit to all. The Surgeon entered the cabin, and, after 
 pleasantly conversing about the Colonel with us, pro- 
 ceeded to make an examination of his wound. Aunty was 
 determined to be present. She raised the Colonel up, and 
 showed the Surgeon where the wound was, its condition, 
 etc. H e said it was healing rapidly, and would be Avell 
 soon, but that he would be some considerable time gaining 
 sufficient strength to do any service. He said that aunty 
 ought to have a diploma; that she had treated him as skill- 
 fully as anyone could have done, and much better than 
 some might have done, Aunty at once repUed : 
 
 " 'I tell you where you gib de '"plomas." You jes' gib 
 dem to de Laud. He is de one what do dis work. I tell 
 you, He keep Massa Tom for some good. I don't know 
 what, but he is got some good work afore he, sho'. I tells 
 you, de Laud never show dis pore old nigger what to do, 
 des like she be a doctor, less He wanted Massa Tom to do 
 sometliing. Heknow what He wants. He know all things, 
 de Bible say so, an' dats the book you can't 'spute.' 
 
 " We all agreed with aunty, and she was happy. Thejiext 
 morning the ambulance was arranged in the best possible 
 manner and the Colonel tenderly carried out and laid in, 
 his wife and Aunt Mai'tha having a place arranged so they 
 could stay in the ambulance with him. We all started, 
 old Ham tying their belongings up in a couple of blankets 
 and lashing them on a horse loaned him by one of the es- 
 cort. We were two days in making Dolinsburg, but did it 
 without any very great inconvenience or suffering to the 
 Colonel. When we arrived Col. H arden welcomed us most 
 heartily, and made all necessary arrangements for the 
 comfort of Col. Anderson, as well as the rest of us. I 
 noticed that Col. Harden said nothing about the two 
 colored people, and did not seem to notice them, so I called 
 his attention to them. He looked at me rather quizzically 
 and remarked : 
 
 " ' Why, I did not obsez've any colored people. You did 
 not bring any through the lines, did you ? ' 
 
 "I took the hint, and said : 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 61 
 
 " ' O, Colonel, what did I say ? I was a little absent- 
 minded being up with Col. Anderson; and loss of sleep has 
 bothered me." 
 
 "So, you see, I got out of the scrape. Orders then ex- 
 isted against bringing colored people through the ines, as 
 I learned afterwards. He (Col. Harden) always said that 
 he was color-blind, and could not distinguish between the 
 color of people. I remained several days, and Col. Ander- 
 son continued to improve. I, however, felt that I ought 
 to go home and look after the family. So old Ham and I 
 got ready, and bade good-by to all, after returning thanks 
 for the kindness shown us. We took the two horses that 
 Mary and I rode to Dolinsburg and made our way through 
 in several days to Allentown, I preferred to go all the way 
 on horseback, to save, perhaps, some trouble about Ham. 
 He claimed to be freeborn and from Ohio, where I for- 
 merly lived. This went as sound, and no trouble ensued. 
 Ham lived at our house and did chores for us and made 
 himself generally useful. I related the whole story to the 
 family and made all happy, especially little Mary Col. An- 
 derson's child, who had the impression fixed on her mind 
 that her papa had been killed, like her Uncle Harvey. We 
 received letters from David and James, in the Eastern 
 army; also, from Stephen, who had marched with the regi- 
 ment to which he belonged to the Army of the Center, 
 then in the western part of Kentucky, and on the way to 
 Pittskill Landing, where the Union forces were now con- 
 centrating. H enry wrote that his regiment of cavalry had 
 been ordered to the East to report to Gen. Kilpatterson. 
 Having heard from all our family, except Jackson, we were 
 again happy. We all longed for the day to come when Col. 
 Anderson and his wife would retui'n home, and were anx- 
 ious also to see the good old colored woman who had been 
 a mother to him during his illness. The children espe- 
 cially asked me every day about Aunt Martha; how she 
 looked ? if she was as black as Uncle Ham ? and why Mr. 
 George sold her children ? and many other questions that 
 could not well be answered." 
 
 "Uncle Daniel, I knew Col. Harden, of whom you 
 
63 UNCLE DANIEL^S STORY. 
 
 spoke," said Maj. Clymer. "He was a good soldier, went 
 all through the war, and died in 1868. He was rather an 
 old man for the service, and was never well after the war 
 closed." 
 
 " Yes; I heard of his death; I kept track of him up to 
 that time; he was a good man." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel," said Dr. Adams, " the implicit faith of 
 those two old colored people was an example that might 
 well be followed by the masters now." 
 
 "Yes; the colored people are the most faithful on the 
 face of the earth, and deserve better treatment than they 
 are getting in the South." 
 
 "Why is it that they are deprived of their political 
 rights in the Southern States ? " 
 
 " My dear sir, that is easily answered. As I have hereto- 
 fore repeated in the discussion of other points, the con- 
 trolling element in the South is now, as it ever has been, 
 an aristocracy of and for power. They do not intend that 
 in any way or by any means, lawful or otherwise, the con- 
 trol of their States shall pass out of their hands; by this 
 means they will control the General Government. It 
 would be the same were these colored people white ; 
 if they were poor and not of the ruling class, 
 they would be deprived of their rights in the same 
 way. They believe thiat they were born to control, and 
 control they will, unless we shall find men hereafter in 
 charge of this Government with nerve enough to see that 
 the rights of the people are protected and enforced." 
 
 "Y'es,"said Col. Bush, "another war will come some 
 day, and it will commence at the ballot-box. People will 
 suffer just so long and no longer. The idea that I gave 
 my right arm away for a Government that allows its citi- 
 zens to be bulldozed and murdered merely for desiring to 
 participate in the affairs of the Republic. No, sir ! I fight 
 no more until I know what I am fighting for and also that 
 we will sustain the principles for which we contended." 
 
 " This is a curious people. They are nearly ready for 
 any kind of government to-day, when only a few years ago 
 they expended billions of money and rivers of human 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY 63 
 
 blood for liberty, and now care nothing for it. They made 
 the gift of franchise to millions at a great sacrifice, and now 
 quietly smile at its surrender. O, yes ; but how can you 
 expect anything else. Are we not apologizing every day 
 for what we did ? Do we not avoid speaking of the war in 
 the North ? Are not some of our great leaders to-day men 
 who aided and sympathized Avith treason, while we teach 
 kindness to our erring brethren and forgive all ? Do we 
 not find our flag desi^ised nearly everywhere in the South? 
 Do they not march under then- State flags instead of the 
 Stars and Stripes ? Are not all their monuments to rebel 
 leaders and Generals ? Are not their school books full of 
 Secession sentiments ? Do they not teach the children 
 that we conquered them with hired Hessians ? While this 
 is so in the South, and any allusion to the war in the 
 North is regarded as stirring up bad blood, is it not sub- 
 missive, cowardly and unworthy of any brave people, and 
 will it not result finally in their dominating over us ? 
 These are the reflections that annoy me in my old and 
 lonely days.'' 
 
 Here he stopped, was silent for a moment, then said in a 
 low tone : 
 
 " Why should I have lived to tremble now for the future 
 of my country." 
 
 The tears stood like crystals in his eyes, and he ceased to 
 speak for the present. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 ANOTHER GREAT BATTLE— TWO DAYS OP AWFUL FIGHT- 
 ING AT PITTSKILL LANDING— HARD-WON VICTORY- 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S SONS BEAR THEMSELVES GAL- 
 LANTLY. 
 
 " But whether on the scaffold high. 
 Or in the battle's van. 
 The fittest place where man can die 
 Is where he dies for man." — Babbt. 
 
 / /TOURING- the suspense great preparations were being 
 '•11 made for the various campaigns by the several ar- 
 LJ mies of the Union, which caused much excitement 
 throughout the country. The many prisoners 
 captured at the fall of Dolinsburg had been sent to differ- 
 ent camps in the North. The secession sympathizers were 
 vieing with each other as to who should visit them the 
 oftenest and show them the greatest consideration. The 
 whisperings of releasing them and organizing for ' a fire in 
 the rear,' as the saying went, were loud and plentiful. I 
 traveled to Indianapolis and Chicago to see if I could learn 
 anything of a definite character on these points, and at 
 both places heard mutterings and threats that were calcu- 
 lated to produce alarm and also to make any loyal man 
 feel lilie beginning a war at home. Everything that was 
 being done by the authorities was denounced as arbitrary 
 and despotic — their acts as unconstitutional. In fact, no 
 satisfactory act had been performed by the Administration 
 that was calculated to assist in putting down the rebelhon 
 (according to their way of thinking). When I returned 
 home I found a letter from Peter, who had been promoted 
 to a Majority in his regiment. The Lieutenant-Colonel 
 (Rice), as I before stated, had been made Colonel, Major 
 
 (64) 
 
UNCLE DAJflKL's STORY. 65 
 
 Pierce Lieutenant-Colonel, and Capt. Lyon (Peter) Major. 
 They had not as yet learned of the discoverv of Col. An- 
 derson. I wrote to Peter, giving him in full the details in 
 reference to the Colonel, but told him not to reveal the 
 facts to a soul until it should be reported officially. In his 
 letter, however, he informed me of the massing of the rebel 
 troops at Corin Junction, and the like process going on at 
 the High Banks, on the Little Combination River, now 
 called Pittskill Landing, and that he looked for hot work 
 as soon as the Army of the Center, under Buda, could 
 make a junction with Gen. Silent. When I read Peter's 
 letter all the family were anxious about his fate, should 
 there be another battle fought. Old Ham was present 
 and seemed to be much interested in what I was saying. 
 He had been entertaining the three children with his sim- 
 ple stories about the ' Sesh,' as he and Aunt Martha called 
 the rebels. He spoke up, saying : 
 
 Massa Daniel, I tells you da's no danger, sah. I had 
 a dream 'bout dat. Massa Peter am all right, sah; I tells 
 you he is. I neber dreams 'bout anything but what comes 
 out good.' 
 
 " My wife asked Ham if he could interpret dreams. 
 '"No, missis; I not know 'bout dreams 'cept my own 
 I knows dat Massa Peter all right.' 
 
 " There was no way gettmg the cunning old darkey to 
 tell his dream. My wife said to him: 
 
 '" I am troubled about a dream that I had at the com- 
 mencement of the war. It distresses me still.' 
 
 " She then related her dream, and he broke out into a 
 laugh, saying : 
 
 Yes, but you see, massa got all he hands, all he fin- 
 gers; dey all dar-none done gone. Dat dream all good 
 kase, you see, he fingers all right. O, dafs nuffln. De 
 bughebeScsh; skare you, dat's all; bite de chillen little 
 spec, dat's all.' 
 
 " AVe all laughed at the curious speech of old Ham, and 
 yet he sat down and commenced counting his fingers, and 
 said : 
 
 " ' How many chillen yo' got, misses ?' 
 
CG UNCLE daxiel's story. 
 
 " ' Seven.' 
 
 '" Ham became silent, and nothing more could be got 
 from liim on the subject of the dream. He never spoke of 
 the matter again to any of us, except to Peter. I found 
 after all was over that he and Peter had the same interpre- 
 tation—strange, yet so true. ' ' 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, what was the interpretation, may I in- 
 quire the second time ?" said Dr. Adams. 
 
 " It was very strange; but the interpretation is disclosed 
 by the casualties of war, and as we proceed you will recog- 
 nize it. But to my story: The rebel and Union forces 
 were now confrontmg each other, and each was constantly 
 on the lookout for the movements of the other. About 
 midway between the camps of the two armies they were 
 almost constantly having skirmishes, sometimes with 
 cavahy, and sometimes with infantry. The successes were 
 about equal. Peter related the story of an old colored 
 man, I presume something after the style of old Ham, 
 meeting him while he was making a reconnaissance with 
 his regiment. The old darkey was tall and very black, 
 and was walking in great haste when Peter called to him: 
 
 " ' Uncle, where are you going V 
 
 " 'Ise gwine to de ribber, sah. Ise ti'd ob de wa'. Ise 
 been cookin', sah, for de ' Sesh.' He say he gwine to whip 
 dem Yankees on de ribber, — dat dey am gwine to come 
 right on and drive dem in de ribber and drown dem like 
 cats ; dat's what he say, sho'. I heah him wid dese old 
 ears, I did.' 
 
 " ' When did he say he was coming ?' 
 
 " 'Well, massa, he say he comiu' right off, sah ; he say 
 he kill 'em an' drown 'em all afore de res' ob de Yankees 
 come for help dem; dat's what he say.' 
 
 " ' Who was it said this ?' 
 
 " ' Why, sah, it wah de big Gen'l — de one what boss all 
 de res'; he name wah Massa Sy den ton Jackson. He say 
 he kill all ob you stone dead — he not lealTone ob em.' 
 
 " ' If he is going to kill all of us, you don't want to go to 
 our camp and get killed, do you V 
 
 " ' No, sah ; 1 doesn't spec' to git killed; I 'bout 'eluded 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 67 
 
 dat I waifc till de sliootin' git goin' pretty libely, den I jes' 
 skip de ribber and neber stop 'til I be done gone whar dey 
 done got no wa'.' 
 
 '"How many soldiers have they in Gen. Jackson's 
 army ?' 
 
 " ' Well, I dunno, but I 'spec' dar am some whar near a 
 million ob dem, sah. Dey's got de woods full ob hoss so- 
 gers, an' all de fiel's full ob 'em what walks. Den dey got 
 big guns wid bosses. Oh, Laudy, massa, I dunno, but 
 dey's heaps ob dem.' 
 
 " ' What were they doing when you came away ?' 
 
 " ' Dey was campin' 'bout ten miles, I 'spose. I walk 
 mighty fas', and I is monstrous tired. When dey start dis 
 mornin' I get outside and go in de woods and keep whar I 
 see dem all de way. When dey stop I keep on. Dey be 
 here in de mornin', sho'. I knows dey will, massa.' 
 
 "This being about all Peter could ascertain, he thought 
 perhaps it would be as safe back towards the main army, 
 so he returned, bringing old ' Dick ' with him, that being 
 his name. When Peter reported wi th Dick at headquarters 
 the General cross-questioned the old man in a manner that 
 would have done credit to a prosecuting attorney, and said 
 to Peter : 
 
 " ' Major, I guess the enemy intend to try our strength 
 very soon.' 
 
 "He then said to Dick : 
 
 '"You can go around behind my quarters. You will 
 find some colored people there, with whom you will remain 
 until after we have this fight. You can then go where you 
 please.' 
 
 " ' Bress de Laud, Massa Gen'l, you gwine to make me 
 stay heah and get shotted ? " 
 
 " ' Well, I don't know whether you will get shot or not 
 but you will stay as I direct.' 
 
 "'Afore God, Massa Gen'l, you see dese heah 'backer 
 sticks, (meaning his legs), 'dey go, dey go if dey shoot; I 
 can't hole 'em. I tried dem one time, an' I tell you dey 
 won't stay. You can't hole 'em, no, sah; dey git ebery 
 time — when you 'spec dem be stayin' dey's gwine.' 
 
68 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " The General laughed at his peculiar expressions and 
 sent him away. The position of the Union forces was an 
 exceedingly good one for defensive operations. The 
 country all around was covered with heavy timber and 
 very thick underbrush, save a small opening or field on the 
 right center and to the rear of our right flank. The ground 
 was very uneven, full of streams, gulches, hills and hol- 
 lows. The line of the Union troops stretched from Hawk 
 Run to Bull Gulch and Buck Lick Junction, the right 
 resting on Hawk Run and the left at or near the Junction, 
 the center in heavy timber quite a distance farther south 
 than either flank. The right of the line was commanded 
 by Gen. Sherwood, the left by Gen. Prince; two divisions 
 were in reserve, commanded by Gen. AVaterberry. The 
 Army of the Center, under Gen. .g^la. was within com- 
 municating distance, but advancing very slowly, causing 
 some fear that they would not get to the field prior to the 
 attack being made by the enemy, who Avas in great force 
 ready to be hurled against our comparatively small army 
 at any moment. 
 
 The suspense must have been terrible for the time, 
 but at last it was over, for on the morning of the 
 third day after Dick made his revelation about the en- 
 emy's movements, our forces having become a little care- 
 less on their front, the enemy were upon them without 
 much warning. Just as Gen. Sherwood Avas about to take 
 his breakfast skirmishing commenced not more than a 
 raile from his camp, and nearer and nearer it seemed to ap- 
 proach our lines. The ' long roll ' was sounded and ' to 
 arms ' was the cry all along the Imes. The roads passing 
 through the camp were leading in almost every direction, 
 affording the enemy ample opportunity for unfolding their 
 line all along our front by a very rapid movement, of which 
 they took advantage, and in rapid succession threw their 
 divisions in line of battle and moved with quick motion to 
 the assault which was made simialtaneously along our 
 front. From Peter's description it must have come like a 
 thunderbolt. They struck Sherwood's command on the 
 center and right flank and drove him from his first posi- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 69 
 
 tion back on the reserves and a part of his command en- 
 th-ely from the field. So thoroughly wei-e they demoral- 
 ized that they could not find time to return to their i^laces 
 during that day. Sherwood tried to rally them, but could 
 not; so he joined his remnant to the first command he 
 found, and contmued resistance to the impetuous assaults 
 of the Confederates. 
 
 "The battle was now raging all along the line; our 
 troops were in good condition, and the ones that had won 
 the victory at Dolinsbui-g were in no wise discouraged. 
 They came into action like veterans and stood the first 
 shock of the battle without the least movement to the rear 
 or panic. Our lines were again adjusted on the right, and 
 one continuous rattle of musketry from one end of the line 
 to the other could be heard. There was no chance for the 
 operating of cavalry on either side. Artillery was run up 
 to the front by both armies. How the different arms rat- 
 tled and thundered. Batteries to the front, right and left 
 rolled amid confusion and death. Closer still the armies 
 came until their eyes were seen and aim taken as if in tar- 
 get practice. To the rear and front, as the armies gained 
 or lost a little of their ground, lay the dead and the 
 wounded. The shrieks and groans of the wounded and 
 dying were unheeded; the crushing of bones might also be 
 heard as the artillery rushed from one part of the hues to 
 another. In this way the contest continued for the great- 
 er part of the forenoon. At last our center was penetrated 
 and our right was forced back again with the center for 
 the distance of perhaps a half mile. Our left, having a 
 better position, under Gen, Prince, held their ground, and, 
 turning their fire partially on the advancing column 
 that was forcing our right, checked them somewhat in 
 their rapid advance. At this critical moment our reserves 
 came up in good style and entered che conflict. The en- 
 emy were now steadily driven back to their original posi- 
 tion. 
 
 Over the field the Union acd rebel soldiers lay side 
 by side, dead and wounded alike. They were seen helping 
 one another, their anger and fury soon subsiding when 
 
70 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 they found themselves helpless by the side of each other, 
 and, perhaps, often asking ' Why are we thus butchering 
 one another V 
 
 This bloody battle raged with a deadly fury unparalleled 
 on the continent up to that time. Louder and louder 
 roared the artillery and more steadily and sharply rattled 
 the musketry. The smoke was rising in great clouds from 
 the field of carnage. Gen. Silent was very impatient on ac- 
 count of the non-arrival of Gen. Buda, as well as Gen. 
 "NVilkins, whose division was some six miles away to the 
 rear, and was expected to come rapidly forward and strike 
 west of Hawk Run, on the left flank of the enemy; but no 
 Buda and no "Wilkins came. The battle was then raging 
 with great slaughter on both sides. The entire Union 
 force was now engaged, and the rebel commander was 
 bringing his reserves forward and re-enforcing his lines. 
 He could be seen re-organizuig his forces and putting his 
 reserves in line. Gen. Jackson and his staff were seen rid- 
 ing along giving directions. He had on his staff one Gen. 
 Harrington, who seemed to be very active in moving 
 about. Soon another assault was made on our lines. The 
 fresh troops seemed to inspire them with new zeal, and on 
 they came, steadily and firmly, with a constant and heavy 
 fire pouring into our lines. The assault was resisted for 
 some time. It seems that during this assault, their 
 Commander-in-Chief, Gen. Sydenton Jackson, was shot 
 through the breast, falling from his horse dead. At the 
 fall of Jackson, Gen. Harrington seemed to become crazed 
 and rushed madly on, directing that every Yankee be 
 kiUed. ' Bayonet them !' ' Kill them like cats !' ' Let 
 none escape !' he cried. So on they came like a line of 
 mad animals, sending forth such unearthly yells as to in- 
 duce the belief that all the fiends of the infernal regions 
 had been turned loose at once and led on by old Beelzebub 
 himself. On, on they came. Our line reeled and staggered 
 under the assault. A fresh column came up under Gen. 
 Bolenbroke, and advanced rapidly against our right flank, 
 and bore down so heavily that our line on the right and 
 centre again gave way. In falling back, Gen. Waterberry, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 71 
 
 a gallant ofiQcer who had brought up our reserves on our 
 first repulse, was killed while trying to rally his men. 
 
 His death seemed to create a panic, and Gen. Sherwood 
 was unable to hold the men to their line. He would form 
 and reform them, leading them himself ; but when he 
 would look for the command he was trying to bring to the 
 front, he would find them going to the rear, making very 
 good time. 
 
 Peter's command was in this part of the Une. He 
 could hear this man Harrington, as the rebels came rush- 
 ing on, crying out : ' 'No quarter !' ' Kill every Yankee !' 
 ' Let none escape !' ' Rid the country of the last one !' 
 ' Take no prisoners !' The panic continued on our right, 
 and at least one-half of this part of Sherwood's command 
 broke, and was utterly disorganized, hiding behind trees, in 
 hollows and ravines, to cover themselves from the enemy. 
 In great numbers they sought roads leading to the rear, 
 and followed them without knowing to what point they 
 might lead. In this demoralized condition of one portion 
 of our army, despair seemed to set in. Gren, Silent sat on 
 his horse looking sadly at this condition of things. He 
 spoke not a Avord. Riding up to Sherwood, who was 
 greatly excited, he said: 
 
 '' ' General, can you not send word to Prince to fall back 
 slowly ? I see the enemy will soon be on his flank.' 
 
 "As the General rode away he said : ' I cannot under- 
 stand the delay of Buda and Wilkins.' 
 
 "He sent ordei-lies immediately to hurry them up, giv- 
 ing imperative orders to them ' to move to the field of bat- 
 tle as rapidly as possible.' In the meantime Gen. Hudson 
 had gone to the support of Pi'ince ; our forces on the right 
 having steadily fallen back. It was too late, however, to 
 save him. The enemy had surrounded him before Hudson 
 could form on his right, and he was compelled to surrender 
 with a portion of his command, the rest having fallen back 
 and thereby saved themselves. Hudson joined on the re- 
 mainder of Prince's command and made resistance to the 
 further advance of the enemy. Our line, being again intact, 
 fell back behind a ravine tha.t crossed the battlefield from 
 
73 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 northwest to southeast — from Mocassin Run to the river. 
 The enemy by this time were in possession of the camps 
 of the Union forces, and partially giving themselves up to 
 plunder, the battle gradually slackened until darkness 
 closed in on the contending armies The enemy occupied 
 our camps during the night, intending the next morning 
 to capture what was left of our army. During the first 
 part of the night they kept up a fearful noise, evincing 
 their joy over what they thought a great victory. Gen. 
 Silent, however, was engaged in arranging his forces for 
 an attack at daylight, being satisfied that he could sur- 
 prise the enemy and defeat him, as he Avould not expect 
 our forces to fight, and, therefore, take the noise of pre- 
 paration for a retreat. The column under Gen. Wilkins 
 came up early that night and was posted on the right of 
 our army, with its right on Hawks Run. 
 
 Gen. Buda also arrived during the night and was given 
 position on the left, his left resting on the river. The center, 
 held by Sherwood, was re-enforced by Hudson and that 
 portion of Prince's command not captured. The artillery 
 was put in battery in the center and on the right center, 
 and orders given for the men to replenish their boxes with 
 ammunition, to sleep on their arms, and at 4 o'clock in the 
 morning to make a simultaneous attack all along the line 
 with infantry and artillery, moving the artillery rapidly 
 to the front. This being understood, all were quiet. The 
 enemy were so confident of having our army at their 
 mercy that they lighted fires and made night hideous 
 with their howls. During the night the leaves and grass 
 were set on fire by some unknown means and burned over 
 the battlefield, causing great consternation, as many of 
 the wounded were yet lying where they fell. Their shrieks 
 and appeals for help would have made the tears come to 
 the eyes of the most heartless. An allwise Providence, 
 however, heard their prayers and appeals for help, and the 
 windows of heaven were thrown open and the flood poured 
 forth and subdued the flames, saving many a poor fellow 
 from dreadful torture and death. The storm continued 
 nearly all night, swelling the little streams that ran 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 'J'S 
 
 through the battlefield, causing the roads to become al- 
 most impassable. The stragglers were collected and re- 
 turned to their commands. 
 
 At 4 o'clock the crack of musketry was heard, and soon 
 after the artillery from our lines opened and we were upon 
 the rebels. They were taken by surprise and thrown 
 into confusion. The hurrying of officers from one part of 
 the field to another was distinctly heard by our men and 
 greatly encouraged our forces. On they moved, driving 
 the enemy pell-mell from our former camp. It was impos- 
 sible, under our galling fire, for the enemy to form in any 
 compact line. They fell back as our troops advanced. We 
 struck them in front, on the flank, and, as they sometimes 
 turned in their retreat, in the rear. The slaughter for a 
 time was terrible and sickening. They were at last driven 
 into the woods where they had formed the day before. 
 Here a lull came in the contest, and they took advantage 
 of it to form their line again, believing that our advantage 
 could only be temporary, having no knowledge of the 
 number of our re-enforcements. When they were in a 
 condition to do so they advanced and took the aggressive. 
 On they came. Our line stood as immovable as a rock, 
 received the shock of their first assault, and then poured 
 the missiles of death into their ranks as if they were being 
 rained down from the heavens. For a time the lines both 
 advanced slowly and dealt death into each other. The 
 commands from each army could be distinctly heard by 
 the other. Harrington on the rebel side was heard to say: 
 
 " 'Charge the Lincoln hell-hounds ! Give the cowardly 
 dogs the bayonet !' 
 
 " This gave our troops that heard it a contempt for the 
 man, and a determination to receive the charge in a 
 soldierly manner. They stood silent until the enemy was 
 within close musket range, and at the order — the batteries 
 having come up— everything opened and poured volley 
 after volley into the advancing columns, which swayed and 
 halted ; no power could press them forward. Our forces 
 seeing this, advanced steadily, firing as they moved. At 
 last the rebel line gave way and fled to the woods on their 
 
74 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 left, taking shelter among the trees. The ground between 
 the lines was now literally covered with the killed and 
 wounded. On our extreme left the battle was still raging, 
 and seemed to be going to our rear. Gen. Silent rode away 
 to this part of the field. Finding that our forces had fallen 
 back nearly to the junction of Bull Grulch and Buck Lick 
 Run, he ordered Hudson to move rapidly and strike the 
 enemy in flank where the line had been broken by the 
 falluig back of their left and center. This order was exe- 
 cuted with much alacrity and was a. great success. Hudson 
 struck the detached portion of the enemy's army in flank 
 and rear, and doubled them up (over the very ground from 
 which our forces had fallen back the day before), captur- 
 ing many prisoners and several pieces of artillery. Here 
 he met a young officer whom he had noticed moving 
 rapidly to the front and assaulting the enemy with his 
 command at any and every point where he could hit him. 
 
 " Hudson rode up to him and inquired his name. 
 
 " ' My name, sir, is Stephen Lyon. I belong to an Ohio 
 regiment. I joined the Army of the Center only a short 
 time since, and this is my first battle. I have lost many 
 men; my Colonel and Lieutenant -Colonel were both killed, 
 and I am the Major and now in command of the regiment.' 
 
 'This was my fifth son in line of birth, and sixth in the 
 service. I am digressing, however. Their conversation 
 was here cut short, as Gen. Buda had ordered an advance 
 along his line, which was the left wing of the army. The 
 advance was duly made. The rebels, however, in the 
 meantime had been re-enforced on this part of their line. 
 The contest, therefore, became a very stubborn one on 
 both sides. The advance of Buda was soon checked, and 
 the fighting became desperate. Both armies to our right 
 seemed to have partially ceased their advance, seemingly 
 to understand how the event Avas being decided on this 
 part of the line. The enemy was driven slowly to the rear 
 for some distance. A halt then came and a rally on the 
 part of the rebels. They organized into column of regi- 
 ments and made a desperate attempt to break the center 
 of our left. Buda massed his artillery against them, keep- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 75 
 
 ing it well supported, and mowed them down with shell 
 and canister until they lay in piles on the ground. They 
 advanced to the assault three times with a heroism and 
 desperation seldom witnessed in any ancient or modern 
 battle, but each time back were their shattered columns 
 sent in utter confusion. Thus the battle continued until 
 late in the afternoon, when both parties reorganized for a 
 last and desperate struggle. The lines of the enemy showed 
 all along the skirts of timber, leaving the open space to 
 our right and center, and extending to Buck Lick Run. 
 Both seemed eager to make the attack, but our forces 
 were first in motion, and wdth a quick-step movement they 
 advanced against the enemy. The firing opened all along 
 the line. First one and then the other hne staggered and 
 swayed to and fro. The forces on both sides seemed deter- 
 mined to win or die on their ground. At last Wilkins 
 crossed Hawks Run and struck the enemy in his flank, 
 causing consternation to seize him, and he gradually gave 
 way, his left flank doubling back on the main line nearer 
 the center. At this moment Gren. Silent ordered an ad- 
 vance with infantry and artillery simultaneously. This 
 was executed in good order, the firing again became gen- 
 eral. The roar of artillery now was almost deafening. The 
 yell of the enemy was heard in every direction as though 
 assaulting, but they could no longer stand against our de- 
 termined forces. Steadily on the advance continued ; the 
 enemy stood, delivering his fire with deadly results, until 
 our army approached to the point where one or the other 
 must give way. The rebels, seeing that our force was com- 
 ing with a steady step and determination unmoved by their 
 fire, broke in different parts of their hne, and finally the 
 moment arrived when they could no longer stand our 
 deadly aim, and their whole line gave way. They retreated 
 through the woods and on different roads in great disorder; 
 our forces followed up their Unes of retreat and kept a con- 
 stant fire upon them until night intervened, which pro- 
 tected them from any further disaster. This closed one of 
 the bloody battles of the war. That night our army again 
 slept upon their arms. Some supplies were brought to 
 
76 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 them during the night, which stayed their hunger. The 
 next morning the enemy was nowhere to be seen or heard ; 
 he had made his retreat in the night, leaving many wag- 
 ons, ambulances and guns. The roads being made almost 
 impassable by the rain of the night before, their dead and 
 wounded were left in our hands, save those whom they had 
 removed to the rear the night of the first day's contest, 
 when they held the ground. The battlefield presented a 
 ghastly and sickening sight, — the dead, the dying, the 
 wounded; the hospital in the rear, near the river; the par- 
 ties burying the dead, finding Union men and rebels piled 
 up in heaps together ; the long trenches being prepared ; 
 the soldiers being wrapped in their blankets and buried 
 without any knowledge of who they were, or to what com- 
 mand they belonged ; the words of the dying to be taken 
 back to their friends ; the messages to fond wives and 
 blessed children; the moans and shrieks of the wounded as 
 they were carried on stretchers from where they had lain 
 and suffered, some of them, for two days and nights. 
 
 These things, when fii"st recited to me by my son Peter, 
 filled me with deep sorrow and pain. O, my friends, the 
 suffering of our poor men for then* country was great — 
 it was heartrending to hear of it. When the sick, wounded 
 and dead had been cared for, of course the army coiild not 
 move again very soon, — it must have rest and reorganiza- 
 tion. So the camp for the present was established a little 
 in advance of the battle-ground. Many were furloughed 
 for a short time and returned home. My son Peter came 
 home on a leave, having been wounded late in the evening 
 of the second day. His wound being in his foot, he was 
 unfitted for duty for some time. His Lieutenant-Colonel 
 having been killed that day, he was promoted to the va- 
 cancy. 
 
 " While Peter was kept in the house (where he was con- 
 fined by his wound), he constantly entertained us by his " 
 recitals of all of these incidents and movements that I 
 have given to you in my poor way. It is a matter of great 
 interest to me to follow the history of men on both sides, 
 and see what their good or bad fortune may have been 
 
UNCI/E DANIEL'S STORY. 77 
 
 since. Now, on our side in this great battle, Gen Water- 
 berry, one of our leading generals, was killed on the first 
 day. Gen. Hudson went through the war creditably and 
 died away from home in some of the South American 
 states. Gen. Buda soon left the army under a cloud, and 
 I do not know what became of him. I think, however, 
 that he is dead. Wilkins went through the war with some 
 credit to himself, but was killed in Mexico afterwards in 
 some of their periodical revolutions." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, do you know the history of the rebel 
 generals since the war, who commanded in this battle of 
 which yon have been speaking ?" asked Dr. Adams. 
 
 " Oh, yes ! You knowSydenton Jackson was killed on 
 the first day. Bolen broke was in the rebel army up to its 
 surrender, but died soon after from dissipation, as I have 
 been informed." 
 
 " I am curious to know what became of Dick, the darky," 
 he said. 
 
 Uncle Daniel smiled and said: "Dick, poor fellow, has 
 not been seen since his ' backer sticks ' ran off with him, 
 just as he said they would." 
 
 " "What became of Harrington, who wanted every d — 
 Yankee killed like cats — bayoneted — without any quarter 
 being shown, etc. f 
 
 "He went to Mexico after the war closed ; could not live 
 under ' Yankee ' rule. He there tried to assist in establish- 
 ing an empire. Was regarded by some of the ImiDerial- 
 ists as suited to become a Duke. When the Empire fell, 
 and no further hope of a dukedom arose before his flattered 
 vanity, he came back, and is now one of the leading 
 governmental reformers and placed in official position by 
 his party (how strange to say 'reformers'. They were 
 once known by a different name). But things are chang- 
 ing with the seasons now. 
 
 '•You see, this great battle of Pittskill Landing, following 
 so soon after the battle of Dolinsburg, had marked influence 
 on the country. The people began to see that the ques- 
 tion of courage did not depend so much upon where a man 
 was born as it did on the amount of it he had when he 
 
78 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 was born, and the principle for Avhich he was contending, 
 as well as drill and discipline in his duty. The people in 
 the North were beginning to learn that every hill in the 
 South was not mined and ready to be exploded, blowing 
 up everything that approached. After becoming cool they 
 would ask themselves as to where the powder could have 
 been procured, etc." 
 
 "Yes," said Dr. Adams, "I remember well when it was 
 reported, and believed by many, that all the hills in Vir- 
 ginia, near Washington, were mined, and that masked bat- 
 teries were behind every bush." 
 
 " Yes, 1 know many would speak of those things to prove 
 that the rebellion could not be conquered, or any headway 
 made against it. Just as though a masked battery was 
 any more dangerous than a battery uncovered ; and with- 
 out reflecting as to the quantity of guns that would have 
 been required, and the number of men supporting the 
 batteries at every place where they were by the vivid im 
 agination of many whose stories were invented for the pur- 
 pose of frightening the ignorant." 
 
 " The truth is that it was and is to me one of the great 
 wonders how we ever succeeded in i^utting down the rebel- 
 lion, with nearly the entire South in arms, while there were 
 but few that were not in arms who did not sympathize 
 fully with those who were; and in the North a strong po- 
 litical party, as an organization, prayed and worked for 
 the success of secession and rebellion. The only ones of 
 the party who did not sympathize with the rebellion were 
 a few old men who knew the benefits of a government, 
 those who entered the Union army, those who had friends 
 in the service, and those who were taught to revere the 
 Union in early youth. The remainder of that party who 
 desired our success were but few and far between. They 
 are now the ones, however, who saved the Government, 
 preserved the Constitution, the flag, and our honor, and 
 are going to reform all abuses and make everybody pros- 
 perous and happy. The Colonel here, who lost an arm for 
 his country, is laid aside as ' worthless crockery ' ; and as 
 for myself, who gave seven sons to the service of my coun- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 79 
 
 try, I am of no use whatever. Of course, I am very old, 
 but I supposed that it would be considered an honor to me 
 to have made so great a sacrifice. So I went out to one of 
 the Reformers' meetings last FaU, and instead of being in- 
 vited on the stand and referred to as an old man who had 
 given up his whole family for his country's cause, I was 
 permitted to sit on the ground and hear an old Secessionist 
 and rebel sympathizer extolled to the skies, with great ap- 
 plause following, and one of our best and most gallant sol- 
 diers ridiculed and abused as if he had been a pirate dur- 
 ing the war. So it is and so it goes. I am poor. So are 
 all who spent their time in aiding our country. The mis- 
 take we made was not to have staid at home and made for- 
 tunes, and let these men, who "feathered their nests" 
 during the war, have gone and served in the army and 
 showed their love of country. We would now have been 
 the patriots and the ones to be intrusted with public affairs. 
 
 " But why should I care ? I think I should not. But it 
 is impossible for me to lay aside my feeUngs on the subject 
 of my country's welfare. I will go down to my grave with 
 the feeling that those who so loved their country that they 
 risked their lives for it are the safer ones to trust with its 
 control. I cannot see how those who did not wish the suc- 
 cess of our country and those who exerted every nerve to 
 destroy it can be the best persons in whose hands to place 
 our vast interests. 
 
 " I may be wrong about this, however, and, therefore, 
 will return to my story, believing that the Lord doeth all 
 things well. 
 
 " Peter and our family at home were sitting in the par- 
 lor. Jennie was wrapping Peter's foot in cloths and band- 
 ages, when the conversation tui-ned on Col. David and Col. 
 Anderson. Jennie had a letter from David but a day or so 
 before, which gave us the news of the good health of him- 
 self and James, the doctor. It also informed her that 
 Henry had been assigned to duty in the same command 
 with himself, which made it very pleasant for them. My 
 wife, Aunt Sarah, had received a letter from Mary Ander- 
 son a day or so before which brought the gratifying Intel- 
 
80 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ligence that the Colonel was improving rapidly and would 
 be able soon to return to Allentown and once more enjoy 
 for a time the quiet of our home. H e was informed that he 
 must not return to take the field again for some months. 
 While I was at home, trying to arrange the diflBculty about 
 the colonelcy of his regiment, inasmuch as his discovery and 
 return to Dolinsburg had not been officially announced, I 
 wrote to the President the situation, telling him the whole 
 story and calling his attention to the reports of the battles 
 in which the Colonel had participated, and asking that he 
 give him recognition by promotion to a Brigadier-Greneral- 
 ship. With this request the President had kindly com- 
 plied, and I had his commission in my possession, which 
 fact I kept a profound secret. Just then Peter said to me : 
 
 " ' What can be done to arrange matters in Col. Tom's 
 regiment ? There is Col. Rice, who, when Tom takes com- 
 mand or when the facts are ascertained, will be reduced in 
 his command as Lieutenant-Colonel, and I will go back as 
 Major. This I do not care for, but Col. Rice is a proud 
 man, and will dislike this, I fear. 
 
 "'Then he will show himself an unworthy officer. He 
 should be glad that his Colonel is alive and yield up the 
 command gracefully.' 
 
 " ' There is no other way for him to do,' said Peter; ' that 
 is true.' 
 
 "Old Ham was sitting off to one side with httle Mary 
 Anderson on his lap. The child had been listening to what 
 was said about her father. She spoke to Uncle Ham, as 
 she, with the rest of the family, had learned to call him, 
 and asked : 
 
 " ' When is papa coming home ? Is he well ? Is mamma 
 well? How will they get home?' and many other ques- 
 tions. 
 
 "Ham said, 'I doesn't know. Hopes he git heah all 
 right.' 
 
 " The old fellow seemed rather serious, and finally he 
 asked Aunt Sarah ' If dat letta didn't say nuffin 'bout my 
 ole woman Marfa.' 
 
 " ' Oh, yes,' said my wife. ' Uncle Ham, you must par- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 81 
 
 don me; I was so engaged talking to Peter and Uncle 
 Daniel about our sons that I really neglected to tell you. 
 I will get the letter and read you what Mary says about 
 your wife.' 
 
 " She took the letter from her pocket and read to Uncle 
 Ham that Martha was well and so kind to Col. Tom, call- 
 ing him her boy and saying ' the good Laud ' had saved 
 him for some good purpose, and sent her love to her ' dear 
 ole Ham.' 
 
 "Ham broke mto a laugh and said : ' Dat's it; dat's 
 good. I knowed she say jes' like dat. 1 tell you. Aunt 
 Marfa, she be all right. She know some thin', I tell you 
 she do.' 
 
 " H e then entered into a disquisition on Aunt Martha 
 to little Mary, until she seemed to feel as much interested 
 in Aunt Martha as did Uncle Ham. 
 
 " While we were enjoying the rest of the evening in con- 
 versation we heard a noise coming from the children's bed- 
 room. Jennie at once left us and proceeded to the room 
 and found little Sarah Lyon— David's youngest child, then 
 four years old — very sick with a violent attack of croup. 
 We at once sent for a physician. He came, examined her 
 and pronounced her very ill. He very soon gave her re- 
 hef, that proved to be only temporary. We watched her 
 during the night. In the morning she had a violent fever, 
 and seemed to be very flighty. Everything was done for 
 the blessed child, but all in vain. That afternoon she 
 passed away. This was another stroke to our whole fam- 
 ily. Jennie, her mother, was nearly frantic. This was 
 the first misfortune of any sort that had happened in David's 
 family. We were all cast down in grief, as we loved little 
 Sarah. She had been named for my wife, who had made the 
 child a special pet. Little Mary and Jennie were almost 
 heartbroken by her death. They cried continually, and 
 could not be pacified for several days. I telegraphed her 
 father, but it seems my dispatch, for some unknown 
 reason, was not delivered for three days. When it was 
 he was almost crazed by the unwelcome news. It was too 
 late, however, for him to come home. This seemed to sad- 
 
82 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 den him. H e was never himself any more during his Uf e. 
 Little Sarah lies in the cemetery at Allentown." 
 
 Here the old man broke down and wept bitterly for a 
 time. When he recovered he said : 
 
 " My friends, it seems to me strange that I should weep 
 now. My sorrows are passed. I am only waiting here be- 
 low for the reward that true devotion must bring in the 
 other world. There is no recompense for it here. At 
 least, I have only found that which comes from the affec- 
 tions of a loving family. Oh! why should my family all— 
 all have been taken from me as they were ? Who has had 
 such a hard fate as mine ? Yes ! yes ! when I come to re- 
 flect, many have. Yes ! when all are gone — one or many — 
 that is all ; Ave can lose no more. My country, O ! my 
 country, it was for thee they died." 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 " K. G. C." — ORGANIZATION OF THE ENEMIES OP THE 
 UNION IN THE NORTH — PLOTTING EVERYWHERE — 
 OBJECTS OF THE TRAITOROUS LEAGUE. 
 
 " The hay trees in our country are all withered. 
 And meteors fright the fixed stars of heaven — 
 The pale faced moon looks bloody on the earth. 
 And lean-looked pr-phets whisper fearful change, 
 Rich men look sad, and ruffians dance and Zeop. "—Shakespeaee. 
 
 / f rriHE loss of little Sarah had spread such a gloom over 
 • ■ I our household that I felt a desire to be out at Da- 
 X vid's farm, away from the house, as much as pos- 
 sible. Peter also seemed much depressed and 
 showed a great desire to return to his regiment. On one 
 occasion, when Ham and I returned in the everdng, the 
 conversation drifted in the direction of the absent ones in 
 the army, and to Harvey, who fell at the battle of the 
 Gaps. My wife at once alluded to her dream, which seemed 
 to be preying upon her mind almost constantly. Peter 
 was silent, but I noticed that he dropped a tear. After a 
 moment he said: 
 
 " ' Mother, you should not be constantly thinking of 
 your strange dream. You will become morbid on the sub- 
 ject, unless you drive it from your mind. There is nothing 
 in it that worrying will or can change. There can be no- 
 thing sure in dreams, and if there is, you can only discover 
 it in the future. The war will reveal it all to you should 
 there be anything in it." 
 
 "Ham must speak; it was thought by him to be his 
 time. 
 
 " ' Yes, missus, de wah 'splain it all. Massa Peter and me 
 talk 'bout dat. No danger come out ob dreams, you know.' 
 
 " ' Why, Ham,' said Aunt Sarah, ' I thought you dreamed 
 
 (83) 
 
84 UNCLE DANIEL^S STORY. 
 
 about Peter, and said he was all right. You assured us of 
 it; and you said that you always knew by your dreams 
 when matters were all right.' 
 
 " ' Yeas, yeas, missus; but, you see, I be fool on dat. You 
 see, Massa Peter come back wid a so' foot, shot up putty 
 bad. I got fool on dat dream. You see, Marfa allers tells 
 me 'bout de dreams. So you see, I jes' thought I could tell, 
 too. I miss it. Yeas, I miss him dat time. Marfa, she 
 know, she do. She tell you all 'bout dem when she 
 comed.' 
 
 " Then he laughed a regular darky laugh, as I found he 
 was sure to do, if he concluded he had drawn you off on a 
 ' false scent,' or heard anything that pleased him. 
 
 ' ' Aunt Sarah was relieved. The fact that H am admitted 
 that he was humbugged by his OAvn dream seemed to quiet 
 her nerves; so she did not allude to her dream again for a 
 great while. But I could see plainly that Peter was very 
 much depressed whenever allusion was made to it. O, it 
 was prophetic, 'twas a revelation of dire calamities to fol- 
 low, one after another. 
 
 " I could see it all when time unfolded the mystery, as it 
 did, in regular order. It was a warning so strangely im- 
 parted. But why, why this warning, and why the calami- 
 ties ? That is the question which has been demanding an 
 answer so long; and yet no answer comes that seems to 
 satisfy my mind. Well, well, let that pass for the present. 
 
 " The next morning I sent Ham to the farm on horse- 
 back to bring some vegetables. Early in the forenoon we 
 heard a noise as if the running of a horse down the street, 
 and looking out saw Ham coming under heavy pressure, 
 with sails spread. I ran out on the porch, and Ham pulled 
 in opposite the little yard gate. I called to hun, and 
 asked what was the trouble. The old darky was so scared 
 that he stammered and made motions, but I could get 
 nothing of an intelligent character from him. I made him 
 dismount, tie up his horse, and come in. By this time the 
 family were all out inquiring into the trouble. Ham sat 
 down on the edge of the porch near the entrance and 
 fanned himself with his hat. Great drops of perspix*ation 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 85 
 
 were rolling down his face. He seemed to be in much dis- 
 tress. Finally Jennie said to him : 
 
 " ' Ham, where is the lettuce, the asjoaragus, and the but- 
 ter we sent you after ?' 
 
 " Ham, finding by this time that he was not dead, es- 
 sayed to speak. He raised himself to his full height. 
 
 "'Wy! W'y ! Yeas! Yeas! De — de — de — dey done 
 gone !' 
 
 " ' Gone where f asked Jennie. 
 
 " 'Dey done gone on de road, missus. I jes' tell you-uns 
 dey's Sesh in heah. 'Spec dey got dem, dey eat dem for 
 dey dinner. Dey got dem, sho.' 
 
 '' ' Well, what about the " Sesh," as you call them T 
 
 " ' O, I tole you all 'bout dem. 'Fore de Laud, I mus' 
 rest fust. I is powerful tired, missis — I is.' 
 
 '"Well, Ham, put up your horse and get over your 
 fright, and then perhaps you can explam more satisfactorily 
 what has happened to you.' 
 
 " 'Yeas, missus, I 'spect dat am de bes' way.' 
 
 " So, when Ham had cooled off, we had him give us his 
 experience. He said : 
 
 " ' Well, Massa Daniel, I jes' go to de farm and dar seed 
 Massa Joseph Dent. He fix up de littis, de 'sparagrass, 
 and de eggs; and when dey all fix up I get ready to come 
 home. He says, " Ham, you see dem fellows down de road 
 dar ?" I looked and seed 'em, and say " Yes, sah." Den he 
 say, " Dey bad man's dey is; kase dey's done bin heah all 
 de mornin' lookin' round like dey wants sumfin, and I 
 watch 'em close; if dey boddersme dey ketch it, sho;" dat's 
 what he say ! I done told Massa Dent dat I not feared. 
 But dat was a story, kase me was some skea'd. I gits on 
 de hoss and comed right on jes' like I wa'n't skea'd at all. 
 I rides slow doe, kase as how I wa'n't sho' 'bout dem mans. 
 So I gits 'bout half way down the road home, and dem 
 mans — dar war free of dem; dar war free, sho', dey jes' 
 steps right in de road afore me and de hoss. I say " Good 
 mornin," and takes off my hat like a gemman. Dey say 
 "Whar you goin', nigga ?" Den I know'd who dey is. 
 When dey say "nigga," dat's nuff for dis child. I know'd 
 
86 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 dey be " Sesh." Dat's what " Sesh " all call us — " niggras." 
 I tells you, den I's ska'd. One ob dem say, " What you got 
 dar, nigga?" I say "wegetables for de house." Den dey 
 say "Who house?' I told dem Massa Daniel. Den dey 
 say, "Dat ole Lyon ? Dat ole Abhshner ? Dat ole scoun'el 
 what want to whip de Souf ? To free de niggas 'mongst 
 us ?" I say, "'Don' know 'bout dat. Massa Lyon not say 
 nuffin to me 'bout dat." Den dey saj;, " Whar you come 
 from, anyhow ?" I tole 'em I comed from up in de State 
 
 KW"SiIlf/fll(l'i!|-+Fl'"fi«r'ii'Pf|i;{;-^.f 
 
 HAM ENCOUNTEES THE BEBELS. 
 
 whar Massa Daniel comed from. Den dey swar dat I a 
 liar; dat dey know'd Massa Daniel; dat he fetched no 
 niggas hyar from 'Hio. Den when dey say " 'Hio," golly, I 
 be glad; kase I could't smell out de name afore; forgot him 
 clar, sho'. Den I say I comed from 'Hio awhile ago, an' 
 stay wid you, kase I know'd you back dar in 'Hio. Den 
 dey ax me w'at town I comed from. Den dey get me. I 
 skea'd den. One of dem say, " O, he a d — d fool; he not 
 know nuffiu." I say, "Yes, sah, sho'; dat's fac'. I doesn't 
 know nuffin 'bout dem matters what you say." Den dey 
 
UNCLE DANIEIi'S STORY. 87 
 
 laff. Yes, sah, dey laflf. I start on. Den dey say, " Nigga, 
 stop dat boss." De boss stop. Yes, sah, den I be orful 
 skea'd. O, dey was de nios' wostest lookin' diseipbnous 
 " Sesh '' you eber did see wid yo' eyes. Dey bad ole brown 
 jeans coat an' britebes. Dey look bke de "Sesb" wbat I 
 seed wben dey lef Col. Tom at my cabin.' 
 
 " ' Well, said Peter, ' tbey were escaped prisoners, I have 
 no doubt, from some place, and are hunting their way South.' 
 
 " 'Yes, sab,' said Ham; ' dat's it; dey 'scape and is gwine 
 back to de reb's army, sho': dat's who dey is. I know'd 
 dey was "Sesh."' 
 
 " 'Well, go on. Ham; tell us the rest,' said Aunt Sarah. I 
 was so much amused at Ham's story that I kept rather 
 quiet. 
 
 " 'Well,' said Ham, 'den dey took de boss by de bridle 
 and made me git off. I s'posed dey was gwine to take de 
 boss, but dey looked de boss ober, and say he no good, and 
 gib de boss back. I got on and dey all pull out pistols and 
 tell me to " git;" dat's wa't dey say, and sho' you bo'n, I 
 git — an' de lettice go one way, de 'sparagrass go anoder 
 way, and eggs go de Lord knows whar — to smash, I reckon. 
 Dey all gone, sho,' an' I's hyar. Dey shoot when I go. I 
 'spect I be kill; but I'm hyar, sho'; dis is ole Ham; he 
 'scape.' 
 
 " We all laughed— in fact, could not help it. I told Ham 
 that I would go out with him the next day and we would 
 see about this matter. Ham withdrew, scratching his 
 head and looking very serious. 
 
 " The next day I had the horses hitched to the wagon, 
 and Peter feeling that he had so far recovered that he 
 could stand the ride, we went out together. When we 
 came to the place where Ham had met his three suspicious 
 looking friends we examined the spot, found Ham's let- 
 tuce, etc., scattered somewhat over the ground, but could 
 not see much evidence of anything else. 
 
 "Ham said but little. Finally, I asked him which direc- 
 tion his friends had gone from here. He at once pointed 
 the way, saying, ' Doesn't you see de track ? Dar he go. 
 Turn 'roun' and go back de same way he come.' 
 
88 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "We could see some indications that Ham's story might 
 be true, but not enough to be very satisfactory. However, 
 we went along. When we arrived at the farm and found 
 Joseph Dent we had Ham relate his experience. Joseph 
 Dent said to come in the house. When we had all been 
 seated, Joseph said : 
 
 " 'Well, I have no doubt as to the truth of what Ham 
 says. The same three men (at least, I supjiose them to be, 
 from the description), came here last night and forced me 
 to let them stay in the house. I was not very fearful of 
 their doing me any harm, as I was watchful. My partner 
 and myself could have handled them if they had made any 
 demonstration. We gave them their suppers and a mug of 
 ale and got them going, and found that they were escaped 
 rebels, who had been in prison camp at Indianapolis. 
 They told us that there was a plot to let all the prisoners 
 loose and to raise an army out of their friends North to 
 commence war here, and in that way to have the rebellion 
 succeed.' 
 
 "Peter inquired how they came to tell so much about 
 their plans. 
 
 "Joseph answered that he and his partner pretended to 
 them that they were in full sympathy with the rebellion, 
 and were staying here only to have the influence of Col. 
 David to keej) them out of the Union army, and that if 
 compelled at any time to join either army they would join 
 the rebels. 
 
 " ' Where have they gone ?' inquired Peter. 
 
 " ' They have gone into the country some twenty miles, 
 to Collms Grove. There is to be a political meeting there 
 to-morrow, and they expect, as they told us, that Thomas 
 A. Strider, of Indianapolis, and Dan Bowen, also of In- 
 diana, were to be there, and through one of them they 
 thought they could obtain aid ; that while in prison they 
 had been initiated into a society called the "Knights of 
 the Golden Circle," which was a secession organization, in- 
 tended as an auxiliary force to the rebel army ; that Dan 
 Bowen was one of their main men, and so called "Agita- 
 tor"; that Thomas A. Strider was Chief Counselor to the 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 89 
 
 organization in Indiana; was to be in Washington most of 
 the time to "watch things" and to defend them at all 
 times when any of their order should be arrested or in any 
 danger.' 
 
 "Peter and I went out to the barn and talked the matter 
 over, and thought that in such a case as this we would be 
 justified in resorting to any means or strategy to discover 
 this secret organization and ascertain the designs of its 
 members. We concluded to get Joseph Dent, who was an 
 old soldier, and very bright, with an excellent memory, to 
 join it and find out all that he could about the organiza- 
 tion. Agreeing to this, Peter hobbled back on his crutches. 
 He being a soldier made the proposition to Dent, which he 
 readily acceded to, saying : 
 
 "'I had thought of that myself, but feared that you 
 might take me to be too intimate with these people. I call 
 them Secessionists and rebels. I think, that if you agree, 
 1 will go down to this meeting to-morrow, and when I come 
 back will come to Allentown, as they might keep a watch 
 on me here. ' 
 
 "With this understanding we returned, instructing 
 Joseph Dent to stay as long as might become necessary, in 
 order to learn all that he could as to the design of these peo- 
 ple. After getting our supplies in the wagon we returned 
 home. On arriving we found all feeling very joyful over 
 the fact that Col. Anderson would be home in the course of 
 a week. He had so written to me. Aunt Sarah had 
 opened and read the letter. Little Mary was so delighted 
 that she ran out and tried to tell us all that her father had 
 written. She would talk and stammer and draw a long 
 breath, and then commence again, and repeat until I had to 
 tell her to rest and begin slowly. When we got in we heard 
 all. The two children were dehghted at the prospect of 
 seeing Aunt Martha almost as much as seeing the Colonel 
 and Ms brave wife. Peter and I had to keep quiet about 
 our program with Joseph Dent, and therefore discussed 
 other matters. During the evenmg Peter concluded that 
 he would not attempt returnmg to his regiment until Col. 
 Tom should arrive, so that he could arrange about the 
 
90 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 command and take some word back to Col. Rice. (I said 
 not one word about Tom's commission as Brigadier, but 
 continued the suggestion that Col. Rice could not think of 
 doing otherwise than turning over the command to Col. 
 Anderson.) Just then the post-boy came again with a let- 
 ter. I opened it and found it to be from my son Jackson, 
 at St. Paul, Minn.", (where he resided and was engaged in 
 railroad building,) stating that he considered it his duty to 
 enter the service of his country. Being young and healthy, 
 he said, no patriot in this crisis, blessed with good health, 
 could afford to remain out of the army; that the day would 
 come when the question would be asked of all such per- 
 sons, ' Why did you not go to the war and fight for your 
 country ?' Poor boy, if he were living now he would ask 
 himself the queston : 'Why did I go; for what did I peril 
 my life ?' Yes ! yes ! 
 
 "Well, I kept this from my wife. Aunt Sarah, for the 
 time. She was so worried about our family that I thought 
 best to wait for a day or so, inasmuch as she did not see me 
 get the letter. A couple of days passed and Joseph Dent 
 came to our house. After seeing and speaking to Jennie 
 about the farm and her interest generally, and teUing Aunt 
 Sarah about Ham's scare and joking him somewhat, he 
 spoke to Peter and myself, and said that he wanted to see us 
 alone. 
 
 " We all went out to the barn, and there he told us all that 
 he had heard and seen — that he had gone to ColUns' Grove; 
 that there was a large political meeting there; that Dan 
 Bo wen spoke in the most excited manner of the wrongs 
 and outrages, as he termed them, of the viTe abolition ad- 
 minst ration; that the Union soldiers were mere hirelings; 
 that he hoped none of his party would join the Abohtion 
 army to assist in robbing and murdering our brethren 
 down South. (Dent had noted these sayings in his memo- 
 randum; he was a man of fair education and a close ob-" 
 server.) Bo wen was vociferously applauded during his 
 remarks. Thos. A. Strider sjDoke also; but he was not so ve- 
 hement and abusive as Bowen, but was equally strong 
 against the. war for the Union. Strider spoke of it as 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 91 
 
 an unholy war on our part, and all the acts of Congress 
 and the President being 'unauthorized and unconstitu- 
 tional,' and that the war would be a failure and ought to 
 be; that he would not see money appropriated, if in his 
 power to prevent, to carry it on; that if the Government 
 undertook to draft his friends in Indiana as soldiers, he 
 would defend any of them (free of charge) that resisted 
 such an unconstitutional proceeding. He continued in 
 this vein for an hour. These utterances were loudly ap- 
 plauded by the majority of the audience. But, continuing, 
 he stated that on that day he came across the three es- 
 caped prisoners heretofore mentioned, and staid with them 
 during the speeches and agreed to all that was said, so as 
 to satisfy them of his strict adherence to their principles. 
 
 They said to him that if he would remain that night they 
 would initiate him into their mysterious organization. He 
 acceded to their proposition without hesitation, and re- 
 mained—not leaving them for an instant. In the evening, 
 shortly after dark, they were all conducted to a large 
 empty barn near by, and on entermg it Dent found Thos. 
 A. Strider presiding, and Bowen lecturing on the designs 
 and purposes of the Knights of the Golden Circle. 
 
 After he had explained the objects of the organization, 
 an obligation was administered to all who had not before 
 been admitted and obligated. Dent, being one who had 
 not before joined, with others took the obligation, and was 
 then instructed in the signs, grips and passwords. He said 
 that he played it pretty well, so that he was thoroughly 
 instructed, and kept repeating them to himself, so that he 
 might not forget any part. The obligation pledged them i 
 to use all possible means in their power to aid the rebels 
 to gain their independence; to aid and assist prisoners to ' 
 escape; to vote for no one for office who was not oi^posed j 
 to the further prosecution of the war, to encourage de- 
 sertions from the Union army; to protect the rebels in all i 
 things necessary to carry out their designs, even to the 
 burning and destroying of towns and cities, if necessary, in 
 order to produce the desired result. They were also directed 
 to give information at all times of any knowledge they 
 
92 
 
 UNCLE DAXIEIi'S STORY. 
 
 might have of the movements of our armies, and of the 
 coming of soldiers to tlieir homes; to use their influence to 
 prevent their return to the army. They were not even to 
 disclose the murder of any returned soldier or Union man, 
 if done by any one belonging to this organization. They 
 were told in the instructions that men were sent into our 
 prisons to obUgate and instruct all prisoners, so that they 
 could make themselves known in traveling, should they 
 escape; also, that the organization extended into Canada, 
 
 KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN CTHCLE MEETING IN A BARN. 
 
 as well as every State in the North; that men in our army 
 belonged to it, who would retreat in battle, or surrender 
 whenever they could do so; they could always make them- 
 selves known to the rebel commanders; that the members 
 were in every Avay possible to foment jealousies and ill-feel- 
 ing between the Eastern and Western troops, and espe- 
 cially between the commandmg Generals of the two sec- 
 tions; they were to encourage the Western volunteers not 
 to allow themselves to be commanded by Eastern officers, 
 and especially were they to tickle the fancy and pride of 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 93 
 
 I 
 
 the Eastern officei's and men, by encouraging them not to 
 allow themselves to be subjected to the control of the un- 
 educated men of the West — in short, every kind and char- 
 acter of argument was to be resorted to. In the event of 
 failure, any other means, no matter what, was to be em 
 ployed to cause failui*e on our part and success on theirs. 
 
 Peter wrote down every word told us by Dent, being very 
 careful about the signs and passAvords. This being done, 
 we cautioned Dent to be extremely careful in his conversa- 
 tions with others, and never to speak of this organization 
 to any one, for fear that he might get into trouble or suffer 
 in some way from its members. Dent bade us good day 
 and left for home. We returned to the house and there 
 read over Peter's memorandum carefully, and studied the 
 signs and passwoi'ds so as to fully comprehend them. This, 
 to us, was a serious question. Peter felt as though there 
 was much in this to cause our country great trouble in ad- 
 dition to what was already upon us. I said to Peter that 
 I would at once write to the President and send him all 
 the statements as they were made to us by Dent, as well as 
 suggest to him the necessity of having this conspiracy (as 
 it was nothing less) ferreted out at once, which I did that 
 day, and also suggested the arrest and trial of all that 
 could be found who were engaged in getting up these or- 
 ganizations. I soon received a letter, not from the Presi- 
 dent, but from another, which satisfied me that my letter 
 had been received by the one for whom it was intended. 
 
 "Very soon the whisperings and newspaper gossip 
 showed plainly that there were jealousies in the Army of 
 the East as well as in the Army of the Center. Officers 
 were complaining of each other, and some were charging 
 ill-treatment on the part of the Administration, showing 
 clearly that there were influences silently at work. About 
 this time I received a note from Washington requesting 
 me to come to that city. I prepared for the trip. Bid- 
 ding good-by to our family, and requesting Peter not to 
 leave until 1 should return, I was off, no one but Peter and 
 my wife holding the secret of my leaving home at this 
 time. When I arrived at Washington I proceeded to the 
 
94 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 Executive Mansion, sent in my name, and was at once ad- 
 mitted. The President met me most cordially, and asked 
 me to be seated. He wrote a note and sent it out by a mes- 
 senger, then turned to me and entered into conversation 
 about the health of our people, the crops of the country, 
 and the sentiments I found generally held among the peo- 
 ple of the West in reference to the war, I said to lum that 
 among the Union people there was but one sentiment, and 
 that was that the last man and last dollar must be ex- 
 hausted, if necessary, to put down the rebellion. He 
 grasped me by the hand warmly and said : 
 
 " ' Lyon, my good friend, I am exceedingly glad to know 
 that. I have been hearing curious stories about your part 
 of Indiana. The Governor of your State seems to fear 
 trouble from some cause.' 
 
 "'My dear Mr. President,' I said, 'do not misunder- 
 stand me, I do not mean to say our people are united ; it 
 is only the Union people I had reference to. There is a 
 strong party in the State, who are utterly opposed to the 
 prosecution of the war, and they are led on by very strong 
 and influential men.' 
 
 "'Yes,' said the President, 'this man Strider is at the 
 head of that party. He is a smooth-talking fellow — rather 
 an "Oily Gammon," very shrewd, and hard to catch at 
 any open or overt act. He has a way of settmg others on 
 and keeping out himself. At least, I should so conclude 
 from what I have seen and know of him.' 
 
 " 'Yes, Mr. President, you have estimated the man cor- 
 rectly,' was my reply. 
 
 " 'Just at this point in the conversation, the Secretary 
 of War came in. The President was going to introduce 
 me. 
 
 "'No introduction is necessary, Mr. President,' said 
 the Secretary; ' this is one of my old neighbors and friends.' 
 
 " ' Our meeting was full of warmth and friendly greet- 
 ings, having been friends for many years in Ohio prior to 
 my leaving the State. We were all seated, and after some 
 general conversation between the Secretary and myself, 
 the President remarked that he had sent for me, and on 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 95 
 
 my presenting myself he had sent for the Secretary of 
 War for the purpose of having a full conference in refer- 
 ence to the situation in the rear of the army out West, and 
 that from my letter to him he did not know of any one 
 who could give him that information better than myself. 
 
 " ' By the way,' said he, ' what about your nephew, An- 
 derson ? He must be a glorious fellow and a good soldier. 
 Of course, you have received the commission that the Sec- 
 retary and I sent you for him ?' 
 
 " 'Yes ! thanks to you, Mr. President. He is improving 
 very fast. His wound will soon be well, and he will then 
 be ready for the field again.' 
 
 "'Tell him,' said the President, 'that I will watch his 
 career with great interest. Coming from where he does, 
 he must have good metal in him to face his friends and 
 relatives in taking the stand he has. ' 
 
 " 'Yes, sir,' said I; ' he is a true man, and his wife, though 
 a Southern woman, is one of the noblest of her sex, and as 
 true a patriot as ever lived.' 
 
 "'Your family are nearly all soldiers, I believe, Mr. 
 Lyon,' said the Secretary. 
 
 " ' Yes, Mr. Secretary; I had seven sons — five are in the 
 army, one was killed at the battle of the Gaps, and the 
 seventh is on his way from St. Paul to join it. Grod knows 
 I have some interest in our success, and I will go myself at 
 any time should it be necessary.' 
 
 " 'The President here interrupted: 
 
 " ' No, Mr. Lyon, you must not. You have done enough. 
 If this Government cannot be saved without the eighth one 
 of your family putting his life in peril at your age, it can- 
 not be saved. We will accept no more recruits from the 
 Lyon family.' 
 
 " ' The President then asked me to give to the Secretary 
 and himself the situation in the West as nearly as I could, 
 and especially in Indiana. 
 
 " I proceeded to state the situation— the bitterness of the 
 opposition to the Administration, as well as to the war, 
 then being manifested by the anti-war party, or, in other 
 words, by the Democratic party as an organization ; the 
 
90 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 organized lodges of the Golden Circle, their objects and de- 
 signs, the influence they were to bi"ing to bear, how they 
 were to operate and in what directions, the jealousies they 
 were to engender between the officers of the East and the 
 West; the fact that they were to release prisoners and to 
 destroy towns and cities in the North, should it become 
 necessary. 
 
 "The President and Secretary both hstened with grave 
 attention, and seemed to fully comprehend the situation. 
 
 "The President finally said : 
 
 " ' Mr. Secretary, this is a very serious matter, and is be- 
 coming more so every day.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' replied the Secretary; ' you know, Mr. President, 
 that we have talked this over heretofore, but this revela- 
 tion seems startling. I can begin to see where the influ- 
 ence partly comes from which gives us so much trouble with 
 some of the officers of the Eastern army. At first I was 
 induced to believe that they were jealous of each other, but 
 I am beginning to think it comes from political influences in 
 opposition to the Administration, having a desire to change 
 the jDolicy of the Government in reference to the war. Sev- 
 eral of the senior officers in different commands act as 
 though they thought more of promotion and being as- 
 signed to large commands than the success of our cause. 
 They will not serve under any but their own selection 
 of commanders — at least, make opposition to doing so. 
 There seems to be a little coterie who think no one is suit- 
 able to command except themselves. They have not been 
 very successful so far, and act as though they were deter- 
 termined that no one else should be. We have reUeved 
 their chief and brought a new man to the field, and I do 
 believe that some of these men will not give him a cordial 
 support. We must wait, quietly, however, for develop- 
 ments. One thing is strange to me, and that is that I find 
 these complaining gentlemen all have been and now ai-e in 
 sympathy with the party which is found in a great degree 
 opposing the war. I do not mean by this to impeach their 
 patriotism, but to suggest that the influences which op- 
 erate upon them and flatter their vanity by suggestions of 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 97 
 
 presidency, cabinets, head of the army, future power, great- 
 ness, etc., are not coming from the people or party in fidl 
 accord with the Administration and in favor of such a 
 prosecution of the war as will insure ultimate success.' 
 
 " ' AVell,' said the President, ' we are in their power at the 
 present, and their demands upon the Administration are 
 of a character to induce the belief that they are preparing 
 the road to an ultimate recognition of the so-called Confed- 
 eracy ; but, gentlemen, they will not succeed.' (This he 
 said with much warmth.) ' I will not let them succeed. 
 The Lord, in his own good time, will raise up and develop 
 some man of great genius as a commander, and I am now 
 patiently waiting for that time. I cannot put these men 
 aside now. The country would sympathize with them and 
 feel that I do not know as much about war as they do ; 
 but they will tell the tale on themselves very soon, and 
 then we will be completely justified in getting rid of them. 
 This war must go on for some time yet if the Union is to be 
 restored, and I have faith that it will be ; but I am just 
 now bothered more about the condition in the rear than 
 in the front ; that will come out all right in time. But if 
 these Grolden Circle organizations spread, as they seem to 
 be doing, in the West, where a great portion of our troops 
 nmst come from, and the people should once get the idea 
 fixed in their minds that the war must be a failure, and a 
 fire in the rear is started of great proportions, then what ? 
 Then will come the serious question. And should the peo- 
 ple pronounce at the next election against a further prose- 
 cution of the war, there will be a secret understanding 
 with those who come into power that the so-called Confed- 
 eracy is to be recognized, and that will be the end.' 
 
 " 'But, Mr. President, do you look for such a result ?' I 
 asked. 
 
 " ' No, sir,' responded the President; ' I was omy putting 
 the worst side of the case — just as I would look at the 
 worst side of a client's case in court. The people of this 
 country love this republic too well to see it go down marred 
 and destroyed merely for the purpose of upholding the 
 crime and infamy of slavery. JS^o, gentlemen, this Union 
 
98 UNCLE DANIEL'S STOUY. 
 
 will be restored. All the rebels of the South, and all the 
 sympathizers and Golden Circles of the North cannot de- 
 stroy it so long as thei'e is one patriot left qualified to lead 
 an army. They will have to burn every city and assassin- 
 ate every leading man who is able to be a leader before our 
 flag will go down in gloom and disgrace. This they may 
 try. God only knows what desperate men will do to up- 
 hold an unholy cause.' " 
 
 "How prophetic this thought was," said Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Yes, it was really so. The very things mentioned were 
 attempted, and an organization completed for the purpose. 
 They accomplished a part of their hellish design, but they 
 did not succeed to the extent contemplated. 
 
 " But to return to the conversation with the President 
 and Secretary : 
 
 " The President then asked me if I wouid, in my own 
 way, further ferret out what was being done by this organ- 
 ization in the AVest and post him by reports in writing as 
 often as I could conveniently do so. 
 
 " I responded that I could not go into the lodges myself, 
 but I would, in every way that 1 could consistently, through 
 others, obtain information and send him. 
 
 " ' This,' he said, ' was all that he could ask me to do, sit- 
 uated as I was.' 
 
 "This being all that was desired, the Secretary of War 
 made out a pass authorizing me to enter any and all of 
 our lines or camps of prisoners, to visit any and all hos- 
 pitals — in fact, to go to and pass through all places under 
 military control in the United States. With this pass in 
 my pocket I bade good-by to the President and Secretary 
 and left for home. 
 
 "When I returned I found that Col. Tom Anderson, his 
 wife, and old Aunt Martha had arrived. The family had 
 a joyful meeting and had become setUed down. All were 
 glad to see me. Col. Tom, his wife, and Aunt Martha had 
 many pleasant things to relate— how Tom recovered so 
 rapidly ; how kind Col. Harden had been ; what a good 
 man Sui*g. Long was; how a band of rebels came down the 
 river to old George's farm, where Tom had been so long : 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 99 
 
 how they were surprised and captured by one of Col, 
 Harden's reconnoitering parties, and that they said they 
 were sent to take Mr. George's property away and to bring 
 with them old Ham and Aunt Martlia. 
 
 Old Ham, being present, broke out in one of his charac- 
 teristic laughs. 
 
 '"Ah! He-ogh. Fo' de good Laud, dat's de time dey 
 miss der cotch. Dis darky was done gone when dey comed. 
 I know'd dey'd be dar sometime for dis cat, and Marfa, too. 
 I tells you, dey want her, dey do. She know how to cook 
 and do things, she do. Be a cole day when dey gits dis 
 cat agin, sho's you born'd.' 
 
 "Aunt Martha came in and said to Ham : 
 
 " 'What you doin' heah, Ham ?' 
 
 " ' I"s sympensizen wid dem " Sesh " what comed down 
 to ole Massa George's place back yonder for to fotch me 
 and you back to de Missip. De cat done gone. He-ahl 
 heah !' 
 
 " ' Yes; but you ole fool, dey'd got you if it had not bin 
 for me. I beg you afore you goes to go wid Massa Daniel, 
 you knows I did.' 
 
 " 'Yes, Marfa, dat's so. I tole dem all de time dat you 
 knows de bes'. Don't I, Massa Daniel ?' 
 
 "'Oh, yes, Ham,' I said. 'You always speak well of 
 Martha, and what she knows,' 
 
 " ' Deed I do, Marfa; dat's so; I does, all de time.' 
 
 " 'Dat's all right den. Ham. I forgib you all what you 
 do, so you jes' git out in de kitchen; dar's whar you 
 b'long. Dese folks spile you ef dey don't mind deyselves, 
 
 " The family, or a considerable portion of them, again 
 being together, we naturally drifted in our conversation as 
 to the war, it being uppermost in everybody's mind at 
 that time; so I found an opportunity to tell Col. Anderson 
 and Peter all about my trip, what had occurred, and what 
 I had promised to do, Peter said that I would have to 
 be very cautious, and that the first thing was to mider- 
 stand whether or not the Postmaster here could be trusted. 
 Should he allow it to be known that I was frequently 
 communicating with the President, the enemies at Allen- 
 
100 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 town would manage in some way to discover my communi- 
 cations, and thereby my life would be in danger. 
 
 " I knew the Postmaster, however, and that he could 
 be trusted; so that part of the matter was settled. 
 
 "Colonel Anderson suggested that there should be no 
 haste in settling the arrangements; that it was of such 
 importance that a little reflection would do no harm; so 
 we laid the matter over for the present." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel,'' said Col. Bush, ''we who were in the 
 army felt the influence of the Knights of the Golden Cir- 
 cle. There was one time during the war when we would 
 have hundreds of desertions in a night ; nor could we stop 
 it for a considerable length of time. We finally discovered 
 that the people opposed to the war were engaged in every 
 possible way in influencing the relatives of the soldiers. 
 They would sometimes get their wives to write about 
 their sufferings, sickness in their families, and in every 
 way that it could be done they were rendered dissatisfied." 
 
 "Yes," said Maj. Clymer, "that is true in every re- 
 spect. Part of my command deserted, and I have found 
 since the war that they were induced to do so by these 
 very influences." 
 
 "The situation at that time was very critical," said Dr. 
 Adams. " I remember well when mobs were organized 
 and when soldiers were shot down on the road in this vicin- 
 ity while returning to their commands after being home 
 on a leave of absence. 
 
 "O, yes, those were perilous times for all avIio wei-e in 
 favor of their country's success. Returning, however, to 
 family matters : 
 
 " On the morning of the next day, after Peter, Col. Ander- 
 son and myself had talked over the matter of my Washing- 
 ton trip, and sat down to breakfast, Col. Anderson found 
 a paper under his plate. All eyes were upon him, and' 
 he turned his upon the paper. He read it, and looked at 
 me as though he understood it all, yet it was evidently a 
 very happy surprise ; he said not one word, but handed 
 it to his wife, supposing that the rest knew of it. She 
 jumped up from the table and threw her arms around my 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 101 
 
 neck and wept for joy. This procedure seemed to puzzle 
 the rest of the family, as they were totally ignorant of the 
 contents of the paper. 
 
 " ' Mother,' exclaimed Peter, ' what is all this ?' 
 
 "Col. Anderson said : 'Aunt, do you not know what it 
 is?' 
 
 " ' No, indeed,' she repUed. 
 
 " I then revealed the secret of my keeping the fact quiet 
 about Tom having been commissioned as a Brigadier-Gen- 
 eral. 
 
 " Peter at once said : ' Well, that settles the question in 
 our regiment; and I am truly glad, for two reasons : first, 
 that Col. Anderson has been promoted, and, second, that 
 it leaves our regiment intact.' 
 
 " All congratulated the Colonel and were happy over it. 
 Old Aunt Martha who was waiting on the table that morn- 
 ing shouted out 'Glory! Dat's jes' what I sed; dat de 
 good Laud was gwine to keep Massa Tom for some big 
 thing, so he do good. I know'd it.' 
 
 "We all felt that it was due him and all were glad. 
 Upon looking up I discerned tears in Jennie's eyes, I knew 
 in a moment her thoughts, but said not a word. Her dar- 
 ling child, Sarah, had died, and of course she was sensi- 
 tive and easily touched. After breakfast I took the first 
 opportunity to say to her : ' My dear child, don't feel 
 badly; your husband's promotion will come very soon.' 
 
 " This seemed to cheer her up, and all went on well and 
 pleasantly. No one seemed to understand Jennie's tears 
 but myself, and I was very quiet on the subject. Sure 
 enough, the very next day she got a letter from David, tell- 
 ing her that he had been promoted and assigned to the 
 command of a brigade. This made us all doubly happy, 
 and caused us to forget our grief for a time. The two 
 children did not quite understand all this. But Aunt 
 Martha, to whom the childi'en had become quite devoted, 
 was in her very peculiar way explaining it all to the chil- 
 dren, and yet she knew but little more about it than they 
 did, and between her explanations and their understanding 
 of it, made it very amusing indeed. 
 
103 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "Two days afterwards Peter left for his command, which 
 was still encamped on the battle-field of Pittskill Land- 
 ing. He felt as though he could do camp duty if no more. 
 He wore the same sad countenance that had become 
 fastened upon him since he had been pondering over his 
 mother's dream. 
 
 "Col. Anderson was still very weak, but was nervous 
 about the future and extremely anxious to recover suffici- 
 ently to take the field. His bloodless face and trembling 
 motion showed that he couldn't perform field duty for some 
 time to come. He made a request, however, for the detail 
 of Cai^t. Day, of Col. Harden's regiment, as one of his 
 aides-de-camp. The order for the detail, in accordance 
 with his wishes, he soon received, but delayed sending it 
 forward, leaving Capt. Day with Col. Harden until such 
 time as he should be able to be assigned to duty. In 
 talkmg over with Gen. Anderson the situation and the 
 mission I had to perform, we concluded, inasmuch as he 
 was only slightly known through the West, that he could 
 travel through Ohio, Indiana and Illinois on a prospecting 
 tour and be less Mable to suspicion than myself, known as 
 I was in many parts of the country, and that the journey 
 was just Avhat he needed to give him strength. 
 
 "Preparatory to his undertaking the expedition we 
 thought proper to visit Joseph Dent on the farm, and have 
 the General more fully posted in the mysteries of the 
 Golden Circle. We at once repaired to the farm. While 
 there Dent instructed him thoroughly, he having it at his 
 tongue's end, as he had been meeting with the Circle fre- 
 quently in the neighborhood, under the advice of Peter 
 and myself. Gen. Anderson carefully wrote down every- 
 thing in his pocket memorandum book, and after fre- 
 quently going over the signs, manipulations, passwords, 
 etc., with Dent, we left for home. All the preliminaries 
 were then arranged, so that the General was to start as 
 soon as he considered himself suflBiciently strong to undergo 
 the fatigues of the journey. 
 
 "Late in the evening the form of a tall, well-propor- 
 tioned man appeared at the door and rapped. I said 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 103 
 
 'Come.' He entered, saying, 'Father, how are you?' I 
 saw it was my son Jackson, from St. Paul, Minn. After 
 hearty greetings, I introduced liini to Gen. Anderson and 
 wife. Aunt Sarah soon entered the room, and the meeting 
 between mother and son was most touching. In the con- 
 versation tliat ensued Jaclison soon disclosed the fact that 
 he w'as on his way to join the army somewhere, not en- 
 tirely defined in his own mind ; but came by to pay a visit 
 to us first. 
 
 " Gfen. Anderson seemed at once to take a fancy to Jack 
 son, and proposed that he make application for a Cap- 
 taincy in the Regular Army and be assigned to him as one 
 of his stalT officers. This w^as readily acceded to by my 
 son. The papers were made out, and Jackson started for 
 Washington the next morning to make the request of the 
 President, the understanding being that he was to return 
 to my house and await the future movements of Gen. An- 
 derson. His mother, hearing of this arrangement, was 
 better satisfied with it than she would have been if he had 
 started out in some regiment ; but she wept bitter tears at 
 the thought of all her sons endangering their lives. 
 
 "She said to me: 
 
 " ' Daniel, if our whole family, or a greater part of them 
 should be lost, who will remember it to our honor, and 
 where will sympathy for us come from ? You know the 
 youth who fired the Ephesian Dome is remembered, while 
 the builder is forgotten.' 
 
 "These words of my good wife are constantly ringing in 
 my ears. How true ! how true ! " 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TRAITOR KNIGHTS— ORGANIZATION OF REBEL SYMPA- 
 THIZERS IN INDIANA AND ILLINOIS — SIGNS AND 
 SECRETS— GEN. ANDERSON'S TOUR OF INVESTIGATION 
 —THE GOLDEN CIRCLE. 
 
 " O, Conspiracy, shame'st iJiou to shoiv thy dangerous brow by night, 
 
 When evils are most free ? then, by day, 
 
 Where will thou find a cavern dark enough 
 
 To mask thy monstrous visage ? Seek none, conspiracy." 
 
 — Shakespeaee. 
 
 // r^ EVER AL days elapsed before Gren. Anderson felt 
 ''?^ that he could undertake the journey contem- 
 \j plated. Finally he concluded that he would 
 J make the effort. He thought it best for him to 
 pass into Illinois first, as he would not be known in that 
 State. After arranging his matters and leaving word for 
 Jackson to remain at my house, (on his return from Wash- 
 ington, should he succeed in obtaining the desired ap- 
 pointment,) until he returned from his tour of investiga- 
 tion, he started. 
 
 "The first stopping place of the General was at Coles- 
 town, in Charles County. There he remained several days, 
 and found the most bitter feeling existing between the pohti- 
 cal parties. H e passed very easily among the anti-war peo- 
 ple for a Southerner and rebel. He made the acquaintance 
 of one Maj. Cornell, who was home on leave of absence. 
 The General, finding him a very intelligent and apparently 
 an honorable, high-minded gentleman, explained to him 
 that he was not a rebel, but on a mission for the Gov- 
 ernment. This made him all right with the loyal element, 
 that could be privately communicated with and trusted. 
 
 ''He had noticed a gentleman, rather fine-looking, with 
 the movements and general appearance of a Southerner. He 
 
 (104) 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 105 
 
 managed to get a good look in his face, and recognized him 
 as Mr. Jas. Walters, of Arkansas. He spoke to him. The 
 recognition was mutual ; the General invited him to his 
 room, and there the knowledge of the Golden Circle was at 
 once manifested. Neither disclosed at first anything 
 about himself, but finally the General told Walters that 
 he was up here North for his health, and to spy out the 
 situation and report the same. They soon became very 
 confidential, and Walters unbosomed himself to the Gen- 
 eral. He told him that he was traveling under the guise 
 of a real-estate agent, selecting land for some large and 
 wealthy firm, but in reality he was organizing the Knights 
 of the Golden Circle; that he had organized, some ten 
 miles southeast of the town, a lodge of sixty members. 
 He gave all the names. In Colestown he had another 
 lodge, seventy strong, with Col. O. B. Dickens as Chief of 
 the Order for that Congressional district. 
 
 "During that evening he showed the General his lists 
 and gave him the names of men to go to in Vernon 
 County, JefTersonville, Fayetteville, Franklin, Perryville, 
 Fultonville and many other places in the state. 
 
 "Chicago being the main headquarters, he directed 
 him (if ho should go there) to Morrison Buckner, John 
 Walls, N. Judy Cornington, C. H. Eagle, and many other 
 prominent men who belonged to the organization and were 
 in direct communication with Windsor, Canada, where a 
 portion of the main directors and managers were stationed, 
 and from whence they were sending out organizers for the 
 West. Walters told him that Indianapolis, Ind., was one 
 of the 'Head Centers,' and that Dodgers, Bowlens, Mil- 
 lington, Dorsing and Byron were the Chiefs, with several 
 so-called Agitators, and that Mr. Stridor was Supreme 
 Counsel; that the organization was spreading rapidly; that 
 in Ohio, at Day burg, was the Head Center; that along the 
 great river there were very many lodges and quite a num- 
 ber of members, but that it had not been so long at work 
 in Ohio as in lUmois and Indiana. Also, that the Supreme 
 Commander lived in Dayburg, O. ; his name was given as 
 Valamburg; that m Kentucky and Missouri nearly all the 
 
 \ A 
 
 \ ^ ^».^^ ^' — ^(Av U-W\ 
 
106 tJNCLE DAXEL's story. 
 
 people were joining the order and sending men as fast as 
 they could to the rebel army, and at the proper time, when 
 things Avere ripe for the people to rise, one of the most 
 popular officers in the rebel army, who lived in Missouri, 
 would be sent there with enough troops to protect himself 
 until the Knights could join him. 
 
 "He went on to say that Col. Burnett, of St. Louis, was 
 Supreme Commander for Missouri, and Marmalade was 
 Chief Agitator ; John Morganson was Supreme Com- 
 mander in Kentucky ; that he was gathering men from 
 there all the time ; that he was not only Supreme Com- 
 mander of Kentucky, but appointed to make excursions 
 and raids into Ohio and Indiana, whenever the organi- 
 zation should be considered strong enough to protect him. 
 This, he said, was considered one of the measures to be 
 resorted to in order to frighten the propei-ty -holders of the 
 North, and thereby drive them into a peace-policy; that if 
 the North could be once thoroughly alarmed about the 
 safety of their property, the anti-war party w^ould then 
 carry an election, and that would secui-e the recogni- 
 tion of the Southern Confederacy ; that a perfect under- 
 standing of this kind existed with the leaders of the Con- 
 federacy and the leaders of the anti-war party North. He 
 told the Greneral that this organization was first started in 
 New York city by a man by the name of McMasterson and 
 some gentlemen from Richmond, who had passed through 
 the lines and gone there for this pui'pose ; that there were 
 at that time 100,000 Knights in the State of New York; 
 30,000 m Ohio; 75,000 in Indiana, and 50,000 in Illinois. 
 
 "He said it was thought that it would require about 
 one year yet to get the organization perfected and in good 
 working order; that they had to wt)rk very cautiously, and 
 would have considerable trouble getting the right kind of 
 arms into their hands. There was no trouble, he said, in 
 having them all armed with pistols; 'for,' said Walters, 
 'these Y'^ankees are so fond of money that you can buy 
 arms anywhere, if on hand. You can get them made at 
 some of the private arsenals, if you could assure them 
 against discovery. The intention, however, is to get all 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 107 
 
 things ready by the time of the next Presidential election, 
 and if we do not whii^ them before that time we will resort 
 to such methods as will insure the election of one of our 
 friends, or one who beUeves that we can never be sub- 
 jugated.' 
 
 "The Greneral responded to what he had said, and re- 
 marked that it did seem that if those plans could be carried 
 out that success must certainly follow. 
 
 " ' Yes,' said Walters ; ' we must not and cannot fail. I 
 
 DEINKINQ TO THE SUCCESS OP TREASON. 
 
 tell you, when these money -loving Yanks see their towns 
 and cities threatened, prisoners turned loose, maddened by 
 confinement, and commence applying the torch, you will 
 hear peace ! peace ! for God's sake, give us peace ! This 
 will be the cry, sir ! Mind what I say !' 
 
 " Col. Walters by this time had disclosed the fact that 
 he was a colonel in the rebel army; he had pulled at his 
 flask frequently, and was growing quite eloquent. Gen. 
 Anderson could not drink, and his looks gave him a good 
 excuse for not doing so. Finally Walters said : 
 
108 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "'Anderson, how did you get here, anyhow? The 
 last time I saw you was at Vicksburg, four years ago, at- 
 tending court.' 
 
 " ' Well.,' said the General, ' I might have asked you the 
 same question.' 
 
 " ' Now, don't play Yankee on me in answering my ques- 
 tion by asking me another.' 
 
 "'"Well, said the General, 'I was in Kentucky, and 
 when I crossed the river no one asked me any questions. 
 I looked so ill and emaciated that they thought I told 
 them the truth when I said I wanted a change of climate 
 — and then, I am also playing the Union role, you know.' 
 
 " 'Is it not very curious,' said Walters; 'I have traveled 
 all over this country, and no one has asked me a question 
 as to where I came from or what 1 am doing. In our country 
 we would both .have been in prison or hung before this as 
 spies. Don't you think so ?' 
 
 "' We would have been in great danger,' said the Gen- 
 eral. 
 y "'Danger! Thunder!' said Walters; 'we would have 
 pulled hemp before this.' 
 
 " It was then getting quite late, and the General began 
 to excuse himself on account of his health, and they finally 
 spoke of meeting again sometime, and bade each other 
 good night. The General retired after arrangmg to leave 
 on the train in the morning for Chicago. Leaving Coles- 
 town at an early hour, he arrived in Chicago that evening 
 and put up at the Richmond House. In the course of the 
 next day, by proper management, he got acquainted with 
 Walls, Morrison Buckner and Mr. Eagle. This hotel 
 seemed to be the common meeting-place for this class of 
 men. The subject of the war was discussed very freely by 
 all of them. They seemed to be very much exasperated 
 about the course of the Administration, denouncing its- 
 acts as revolutionary, arbitrary and unconstitutional. 
 Eagle seemed to be rather a good-natured fellow — dealt 
 measurably in jokes, as I took it. He said that he did not 
 owe allegiance to any country, as he understood it; that 
 his father was French, his mother was German, and he 
 
UJSrCLE DAlSriEL'S STORY. 109 
 
 was born on English waters under the Italian flag ; and 
 that he should claim protection from all until his nativity- 
 could be settled. 
 
 "The General said ho rather took a liking to him. He 
 finally explained to the General, however, that he was 
 from the South, but left there because his health was not 
 good enough to go into the Confederate army , and he knew 
 if he staid he would have been compelled to do so. In 
 Chicago there was no danger of having to go into either 
 army; that a man could stay and help the rebels more 
 than if he we were South, and if they wanted him in the 
 army he could hire some fool to go and get shot in his 
 place for a hundred dollars. He said that there was an- 
 other advantage — that the people went so fast that they 
 forgot which side you were on in a month, and that you 
 did not have to live there always to become a citizen. You 
 could go to Congress after you had been there a week, if 
 you only knew how to handle the 'boys.' 
 
 ' ' The General said that he was really amused at the fellow, 
 but very soon the Grand Head Center of the State came in 
 and he was introduced to Mr. N. Judy Cornington. 
 
 "The General gave him the sign, which was at once 
 recognized, and the wink went round that the General was 
 a brc )ther. They conversed freely about the condition of 
 the country; the ultimate result of the war; what must be 
 done to bring about peace; how the Administration must 
 be changed and peaceful commercial relations established 
 with the South, and the Southern Confederacy recognized. 
 To all this the General responded : 
 
 "'Yes; but suppose these things that you mention do 
 not bring about the result. What then ?' 
 
 " ' What then?' you ask. 'We will then resort to any 
 and every means, no matter what, for success. We are 
 now in the same condition as the rebels South. Should 
 they fail we wiU have to go South, or forever be under the 
 ban of treason. You do not s-vippose that these people who 
 support the Union will ever trust any of us or any of our 
 party again, should our friends South fail, do you ?' 
 
 " ' Well, what of it ?' asked Mr. Buckner, ' I do not now. 
 
110 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 nor do I expect hereafter to ask these people for anything. 
 I am actuated by principle purely, without reference to 
 the future. Let the future take care of itself.' 
 
 " 'Yes, that is well enough, Mr. Buckner,' said Coming- 
 ton, 'as a sentiment just now; but some day we wUl feel 
 differently, and our people, who are now taking desperate 
 chances, will want to have something to say. You do not 
 suppose that all these brave men who are now in the rebel 
 army, and their friends North, are going to aUow these 
 Abolitionists to run this Grovernment, even if we should 
 not succeed.' 
 
 "'Do you think that these people North will care 
 (after this thing is over) anything about who shall be in 
 power,' said Mr. Eagle. "I tell you, Mr. Cornington, that 
 they will soon forget all about it. You show them where 
 the least taxes are and the most money to be made, and 
 they will throw patriotism to the dogs. Why, if the re- 
 bellion fails, I expect to see Jeff. Davis' Cabinet, or part of 
 them, running tbis Government, with him b( hind them 
 directing things. Yes, sir; no matter what occurs, we only 
 have to let these people go on making money, and we will 
 look after the politics. They w^ill not take time to do it.' 
 
 " 'Why, gentlemen, I expect to run the politics of this 
 State yet. I intend to make money now, and when the 
 thing blows over I will then have leisure. I do not care for 
 the amount of money these Northern men want. When we 
 Southern men get enough to have a small income to live 
 on, we turn our attention to politics ; and there is no 
 trouble to run things if you only attend to it. These rich 
 fellows think all you have to do is to have plenty of 
 money, and if you want anything done in jjolitics, buy it. 
 There is where they make their great mistake, Y'ou must 
 work the boys — give them a show along with you. The 
 people all have their ambitions — some great, some not so 
 great, but all want a show. There are some men here in 
 this city who think they can buy the whole State. But 
 they are mistaken ; when they try it they will discover 
 their error. They will find the fellows that play politics 
 play the game well,' and so rattled on this man Eagle. The 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. Ill 
 
 General said that when he got started he was Hke a 
 wound-up clock — you either had to let it run down or 
 smash it. 
 
 "'Well,' said Cornington, 'Eagle, you seem to take 
 rather a rosy view of things. I do not look at matters 
 quite in the same light that you do. I want to see success 
 assured ; then matters may assume the shape you say. 
 But I fear if we fail the result will be otherwise.' 
 
 "Said Eagle : ' I tell you, sir, that no matter what hap- 
 pens, the brains and courage and aggressiveness of the 
 Southern people will control this country, Union or no 
 Union, and you will see it yet, if we live. But that belief 
 must not prevent us from doing our duty manfully. We 
 must hang together and terrify the Nox'thern people.' 
 
 "'Yes,' said Cornington, 'as was said by one of our 
 fathers in the Revolution, "we must hang together, or we 
 will hang separately." ' This caused Eagle to laugh. 
 
 " 'Oh !' said he, ' those old fellows were frightened into 
 success, and you must know that to alarm the North about 
 their money and property being in danger is the only road 
 to success. You can't scare them about their lives. Our 
 people are mistaken on that point. They care much less 
 for their lives than for their "oil." ' 
 
 "The General, after getting all the information he could 
 as to the extent of the organization, their designs and in- 
 tended future operations, which corresponded with what 
 he had learned from Walters, promised to see them again, 
 and left that night for Dayburg, Ohio. On arriving there 
 he tried every way to obtain an interview with the Su- 
 preme Commander of the Golden Circle of the United 
 States, but in vain. H is attempts were all thwarted in one 
 way or another. The Commander (Valamburg) must have 
 had some fears in reference to strangers. 
 
 ' For three days the General tried to get a chance to see 
 him, but could not. He met, however, three men, — Pat 
 Burke, Tim Collins and John Stetson, — with whom he 
 formed a slight acquaintance, and, on giving them the signs 
 and passwords of the Circle, was taken into their confidence. 
 They took him riding into the country and showed him 
 
113 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 several large barns where they were hi the habit of hold- 
 ing their meetings, and gave him full information as to 
 their prospects in reference to futui-e operations. The 
 three men were Agitators or, in other words. Organizers. 
 "John Stetson had been in Dayburg about three months ; 
 was a Colonel in the rebel army ; had been a prisoner at 
 Camp Chase, but in some mysterious way was permitted to 
 escape by putting on different clothes from his own, which 
 in some manner were smuggled in to him. H e had shaven 
 off his whiskers and made a close crop of his hair, and was 
 so changed in his appearance that no one would have sus- 
 pected that he was the same man. He was known in 
 prison, and so entered on the records, as Col. Jacob Reed, 
 13th Ky. (Confederate) infantry. This man Stetson, alias 
 ' Reed,' was very communicative ; told the General that if 
 they did not succeed in working up sufficient feeling in the 
 Northern States to change the course of the Administra- 
 tion that they would have to resort to other and more se- 
 vere methods — such as raiding in the North, destroying 
 property, burning cities, etc.; that the Confederacy must 
 be successful; that they were now in for it, and there must be 
 no faltering; that there must be no sickly sentiment about 
 the means to be adopted hereafter; that fire and flood and 
 desolation were perfectly legitimate if necessity should 
 ever demand the use of different means from the present. 
 He said that they could raid from Kentucky and Missouri; 
 that New York, Cleveland, Cincinnati and Chicago had 
 been agreed upon as the cities for destruction, if the time 
 should ever come for such action ; that their friends in 
 those cities could make themselves whole from the wreck 
 — at least, all that they particularly cared for ; so far as 
 the property-holders who pretended to be their friends 
 were concerned, they did not care for them,— that they 
 would not help them any, and only wanted to fill their 
 pockets out of the general misfortunes of the Southern 
 people. 
 
 "After the General had traveled around considerably 
 with these men as their friend and guest, he wished them 
 success and health, bade them a hearty good-bye, and left 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 113 
 
 for Indianapolis to see the Governor, not wishing to try 
 experiments there, whei-e he had been in camp so long. 
 When he arrived and had time to visit the Executive, he 
 foand him greatly perplexed at what he had ascertained 
 about the secret treasonable organization in the State of 
 Indiana. He asked the General a great many questions 
 about his recovery, his promotion, etc., and finally said : 
 
 "'I want you to help keep up the reputation of our 
 State in the army.' 
 
 '' Gen. Anderson replied : 
 
 " ' I hope, Governor, you will never have any cause for 
 complaint in that direction.' 
 
 "'No,' said the Governor; 'I hope I shall not! But,' 
 said he, ' it begins to look as though we might have trouble 
 at home. These Golden Circles are bound to give us 
 trouble, and I fear very soon,' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the General, ' they are getting pretty numer- 
 ous, and very bold and exasperating at the same time. 
 How many do you suppose there are in this State, Gover- 
 nor ? 
 
 '"I suppose there must be twenty or thirty thousand — 
 enough for a pretty good army. If they had any bold 
 man to lead them, they could release our prisoners here 
 and destroy our city.' 
 
 " Seeing that the Governor exliibited some alarm, the 
 General was afraid to tell him then how many there actu- 
 ally were in the State. But very soon his Adjutant-Gen- 
 eral came in, and in conversation raised the figures to some 
 forty or fifty thousand. The Governor looked surprised, 
 and the General thought that he might then disclose the 
 facts as to numbers, and told the Governor that he had 
 found out means of ascertaining, and that their claim for 
 Indiana was 75,000. This seemed to startle him. He at 
 once asked his Adjutant-General how many regiments 
 there were now in camp near the city, and was informed 
 that there were four, with a great many recruits m the 
 camp of instruction. He made many inquiries of the 
 General as to how he obtained his information. Gen. 
 Anderson told him that he had obtained it in various 
 
114 UKCLE DANIEL'S STORt. 
 
 ways; that some of his friends had joined the organization 
 and, not believing in it, had posted him, under the seal ol 
 confidence. 
 
 " 'Do you believe them ?' inquired the Governor. 
 
 " ' I most certainly do,' responded the General. 
 
 " The General then gave him the names of Strider, 
 Bowen, Bowlens, Millington, Dorsing and Byron as the 
 leaders — Organizers, Agitators, Commanders, etc. — for the 
 State of Indiana. The Governor was surprised at hearing 
 some of the names, and said he had no doubt of Strider 
 being at the bottom of it, but that he would not be 
 caught; that when the trying time should come, if ever, 
 he would turn up as counsel, and m that way would get 
 out of it, and thereby seal the mouths of the criminals. 
 
 "He advised the Governor to keep a watch on some of 
 these men, and he would soon discover them; that they 
 had not been long enough at this thing to under- 
 stand the necessary precaution. None had yet been 
 caught and punished, and they were not looking to 
 the serious consequences to themselves should they be ex- 
 posed. 
 
 "He also asked (he Governor to apprise the President 
 of the United States of the condition of these matters in 
 the State, but at the same time not to mention his name 
 as the source of information. He bade the Governor 
 good-by and left for Camp Chase, Ohio, having, while 
 in Indianapolis^, determined to return to Ohio and inves- 
 tigate the prisoners at Camp Chase. When he arrived 
 there, having no authority, he could not converse with 
 the prisoners alone; but, becoming acquainted with the 
 Colonel commanding the Camj), and explaining in confi- 
 dence who he was and his mission, he was allowed free ac- 
 cess to the camp and to the prisoners. He soon picked 
 out a young man from Virginia — his appearance would- 
 indicate bis age to be about eighteen years. He told the 
 General that he lived in the extreme south-western part of 
 what is now old Virginia. His name was Ridenbergen. 
 He said to the General that he had no cause to fight 
 against the United States, but that he was in now and pro- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 115 
 
 posed to fight it out. The General having played the 
 Southern dodge and sympathy with the rebellion in 
 such a way as to satisfy hiui, and also having given the 
 sign of the Circle, which this young Virginian seemed to 
 well understand, there was no longer any necessity for 
 withholding anything in reference to their condition, ex- 
 pectations of succor, release, etc. He told the General 
 that John Stetson, alias Col. Jacob Reed, of Day burg, 
 had been there frequently; that only a few of them recog- 
 nized him; of course no one 'peached,' as they knew he 
 was working for their benefit. 
 
 "He said our commander of the prison was not very ob- 
 serving ; that quite a number had escaped, and nothing 
 was known or said about it ; that others answered for 
 them, reported them sick, or gave some other excuse which 
 was always taken ; that Stetson had brought in the rituals 
 of the Golden Circle, and that all of them who were intelU- 
 gent enough to understatid it, were posted, and that some 
 of the guards belonged and were constantly making the 
 signs to the Confederate officers inside. He had no 
 doubt that sooner or later they would be released. He 
 had the same idea about how they would ultimately 
 succeed. This idea pervaded the minds of all with whom 
 he had spoken on the subject. Many leading men in Ohio 
 were in accord with all that they contemplated with refer- 
 ence to their release and the future success of the Confed- 
 eracy. 
 
 "He also said that the party in Ohio who were In 
 sympathy with the rebelhon were quite outspoken, and 
 were under the lead of a very able and bold man. The 
 General inquired of whom he had reference, and he said 
 Valamburg, of Dayburg. 
 
 " ' Yes,' the General responded, 'I have heard of him fre- 
 quently; but is he a military man ?' 
 
 " 'No,' replied Ridenbergen; 'but we have them in the 
 State in many places, from the Confederate army, just 
 waiting the sound of the bugle. But the fears I have are 
 as to the time. It takes so long to get everything ready — 
 our people have to move so cautiously.' 
 
116 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " 'Have you heard that we are organizing for raids from 
 Canada at some future time ?' 
 
 " ' Oh, yes ; that is understood. Many of our best and 
 brightest men are over there, at different points, preparing 
 for it; but that is to be done only when we must strike in 
 Northern cities for the purpose of terrifying the Northern 
 property-holders ; we must strike then where the greatest 
 amount of wealth is concentrated.' 
 
 "The General then said to him: 
 
 " ' Mr. Ridenbergen, you are a young man. I hope to 
 hear good things of you in the future,' and bade him 
 good-bye. 
 
 " The General arrived at Allentown the next day. After 
 the family greetings, kisses from his wife and little daugh- 
 ter, and a 'Howar'you, Marsa Tom V' from Ham and a 
 'Bress de good Laud, heah you is agin!' from Aunt Martha 
 were over, the General related his trip to me in minute de- 
 tail, and told me that matters were much worse than he 
 had any suspicion of prior to his investigations. In speak- 
 ing of those he had seen, and his many talks with members 
 of the Knights of the Golden Circle, his utter contempt for 
 them, and esjiecially for many leading men who claimed to 
 be loyal to the Union, but did not like the unconstitu- 
 tional manner of prosecuting the war, he remarked : 
 
 " ' There was but one of all of them that I have seen for 
 whom I have any sympathy or respect, and he is the 
 young Virginian, Mr. Ridenbergen. I rather liked the 
 frankness of this young man. I am satisfied that at heart 
 he is not a rebel, but is young, and, after engaging in the 
 rebellion, will go as far as any one to make it a successful 
 cause.' 
 
 " Just then Jackson came from the train and entered the 
 house. 
 
 " ' My ! how Avell you are looking. Gen. Anderson, com^ 
 pared with your appearance when I left. You must have 
 been to some water-cure or have used some kind of elixir 
 of life,' was his first greeting. 
 
 " ' No, sir,' replied the General ; ' I have been marching, 
 and it has brought me out wonderfully.' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 117 
 
 Yes, it has. Well, Jennie, I saw David, Dr. James and 
 Henry. They are all well and " spihn' " for a fight. David 
 thinks that his brigade can thrash the whole rebel army.' 
 I' Little Jennie rushed to her Uncle Jackson, saying: 
 " 'Did you see my good papa ?' 
 
 '"Yes, dear, I saw him, and he sent vou a thousand 
 kisses and asked all about you.' 
 
 "Turning away, he said, 'Poor David, his heart is 
 broken over the loss of his little Sarah.' 
 
 " Gen. Anderson said, ' Sit down, and tell us all about 
 your visit. Were you successful ?' 
 
 '"Oh, yes ; I am a full-fledged Captain in the 13th U S 
 Inf., and assigned, by order of the Secretary of War, as 
 Aide-de-camp to Brig. -Gen. Thomas Anderson, the hero.' 
 
 '"Stop, stop,' said the General; 'you must not com- 
 mence that too soon. The taffy part must be left off if you 
 are to be on my staff.' 
 
 '"My dear,' said his wife, 'he can say that a,bout you to 
 me ; for it's the truth. Capt. Jackson, I will not get mad 
 at you for speaking in a complimentary manner about my 
 husband.' 
 
 Hereafter I will repeat aU the good things which I may 
 have to say about him to you; but you will tell him, and 
 then he will get mad at me.' 
 
 " ' No, he will not be mad ; don't you know what peculiar 
 animals men are ?' 
 
 '"Well, yes; they are rather peculiar," said Jackson. 
 Ihey like comphments wheji not deserving; but when 
 deserving they then dishke them. Is that not about the 
 way with most men ? I notice women are somewhat dif- 
 ferently constituted ? Are they not ?' 
 
 Yes, indeed ; they always like compliments. Do they 
 not,^my dear ?' addressing her husband. 
 
 " ' I have usually found it so,' replied the General. His 
 wife ran into the house, and laughingly said : 
 
 '"Well, I guess Tom has been trying his compliments 
 on some one else. Has he not, aunty ?' addressing Aunt 
 Martha. 
 
 '"God lub you' sole, chile, dese men, you can't tell nuffin 
 
118 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 'bout dem, sho'; but Massa Tom be all rite, I 'spect ; I 
 knows him; no fear 'bout him; de good Laud spar' him for 
 good work, sho'.' 
 
 " ' I asked the General to write out a full statement of 
 all he had reported to me. He did so that night, and the 
 following day I mailed it to the President with a private 
 note accompanying. 
 
 "During the day Jackson entertained us with his visit 
 to Washington, to the army, and the pleasant time he 
 passed in camp with his brothers. H e said that there was 
 something wrong in that army; that the machinery did 
 not seem to work very smoothly, but that never ha\ang 
 been a soldier, perhaps he could not form a correct opinion. 
 The sequel told the tale, however." 
 
 " Well, Uncle Daniel, this Golden Circle discovery was 
 most extraordinary," said Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Yes. It grew into greater proportions later on, how- 
 ever." 
 
 "I feel an interest in knowing what became of that 
 young Virginian whom Gen. Anderson met at Camp Chase; 
 his name I forget, but have it written down." 
 
 "Yes; you mean Mr. Ridenbergen V" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " I have learned that he went through the war on the 
 rebel side unharmed, after the war married in Penn- 
 sylvania, and is now one of the most prominent men in 
 Virginia. He espoused the advanced policy of the men 
 who saved the Union, and is now one of the leading op- 
 ponents of the unreconstructed in that State." 
 
 Uncle Daniel becoming very weak and exhausted, by 
 an agreement with us, the continuance of his story was 
 postponed until another time. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BATTLE OF PAGELAND— A VICTORY TURNED IIS^TO A DE- 
 FEAT BY TREACHERY— DEATH OP GEN. LYON— ON THE 
 TRAIL OF THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN CIRCLE. 
 
 ' ' Sorrow breaks seasons, and reposing hours, 
 Makes the night morning, and the noontide night." 
 
 DURING- the two weeks intervening, Dr. Adams was en- 
 gaged in carefully writing from his very full short- 
 hand notes the relation of facts as given by Uncle 
 Daniel. At the appointed time all were again pres- 
 ent, eager for a continuance of this interesting and remark- 
 able history of events only a short time past, and yet 
 almost forgotten. When all were seated Uncle Daniel 
 began : 
 
 " The time between the sending of my report to the 
 President of Gen. Anderson's trip and his ansAver, with 
 further instructions, was considerable. Finally, I received 
 a letter from the Secretary of War, w^ho seemed very much 
 gratified about the information that had been gathered, as 
 also at the manner in which it had been obtained. H e re- 
 quested that I send or go myself to Canada and ascertain 
 such further facts as I could in reference to the conspiracy 
 and the movements of the conspirators. Gen. Anderson, 
 my son Jackson, and myself held a consultation as to my 
 going. They thought the undertaking too hazardous for 
 me to attempt, and finally Jackson proposed that he 
 would go himself, saying that it would be at least two 
 months before Gen. Anderson could again take the field 
 for active operations ; in the meantime he (Jackson) could 
 be profitably employed in this business for the Govern- 
 ment. This was agreed upon as the better course to pur- 
 
 (119) 
 
120 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 sue. Jackson was at once given all the secrets of the Cir- 
 cle as far as the General knew them. He studied the 
 passwords, signs, and their instructions until the General 
 jjronounced him sufficiently well informed for a first class 
 conspirator. And as soon as he could get himself in read- 
 iness he stai'ted for Montreal, C. E., by way of ]S[ew York. 
 During all this time the Circle had been busily at work, 
 and the excitement Avas increasing all over the country. 
 
 " The alarm for fear of the enemy in our rear was pro- 
 ducing such a condition of things as to endanger the safety 
 of the people everywhere in the West, and at this time much 
 encouragement was given to our enemies at home by the 
 many failures of our armies in the East. The army, as be- 
 fore stated, had been put under a new commander, Gen. 
 Pike, and the displeasure created among the ranking offi- 
 cers was easily to be seen by their language and manner 
 towards him. This feeling was constantly fed by dispar- 
 aging articles in the opposition press. The enemy in arms 
 could easDy see that this was a golden opportunity, and 
 they availed themselves of it. They commenced a move- 
 ment which indicated an advance against our forces. Gen. 
 Wall, of the rebel army, had by rapid marches put himself 
 between Gen. Pike and his base. This forced a movement 
 on the part of our troops to the rear, and necessitated an 
 Immediate attack upon Gen. AVall in order to drive him 
 back from the threatening position he occupied. The 
 troops were moved rapidly back in the direction of Cow 
 Creek, where it was intended by Gen. Pike to assault him. 
 
 " The army was at last all collected in easy supporting 
 distance, and Pike moved ovit with Gen. Horn's corps and 
 assaulted Gen. Dawn's division of Wall's army. The con- 
 test was a spirited one, and lasted until well in the 
 night. Dawn finally retreated. During the night all ar- 
 rangements were made for an advance. The next morning 
 the General-in-chief of the rebel armies was moving by 
 forced marches in order to join Wall prior to any serious 
 engagement, and Pike was determined to attack Wall be- 
 fore the main army of the enemy could arrive; but, to his 
 utter astonishment, his forces under Farlin, ordered to join 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 131 
 
 him from the base of supplies, were not in motion as yet, [ 
 
 as he ascertained; and so witii Fi tzgibbo n, who had been^Jj-j^li; 
 repeatedly urged to couie with all dispatch. This left - 
 Pike in such a condition that he must delay his attack, ^ W'^'^ 
 which delay might bring great disaster to his army. Pike ' " '^^ 
 sent his staff officers to notify those Generals of his desires 
 and intentions, which was done; but all manner of excuses 
 were given for the delay. Finally, the next day, when 
 part of his forces had arrived, Fitzgibbon coming up leis- 
 urely with his corps of magnificent soldiers, he was forced 
 to commence the battle in the absence of Farlin and his 
 corps. He moved out, putting his cavalry on the right 
 flank, near Siddon Springs, threatening the left of WalPs 
 army, who were formed in line of battle at or near a small 
 town called Pageland. Rackett holding Pike's right, 
 Shunk in the center, and Brig-Gen. David Lyon on the left 
 of Shunk, his left resting on the edge of a grove of thick 
 timber. The extreme left of the command was held by 
 Gen. Fitzgibbon's corps. It was understood that Fitzgib- 
 bon would attack the enemy during the engagement on 
 his right flank, and in that way measurably destroy him. 
 "The troops being thus disposed they were ordered to 
 advance. The battle soon commenced by slight cavalry 
 skirmishing on our right. Our cavalry having met the 
 cavahy of the enemy, he, discovering our movements and 
 positions, moved out to meet us. The firing and cracking 
 of cai'bines increased, until finally musketry was distin- 
 guishable on the line fronting our cavalry. They soon 
 asked for support, which was sent, and the enemy driven 
 back. At this time skirmishing opened in several places 
 on our infantry line, and continued until our whole hne 
 was formed and advanced. The enemy having advantage 
 in position, did not advance to meet our forces, but held 
 themselves m readiness to receive any attack that our 
 troops should make upon them, "Wall intending to save 
 his men as much as possible, and to hold out until the 
 main rebel army should arrive. Finally an assault was 
 ordered all along the line, and Wall was driven back to a 
 deep depression in the groimd, behind which, on therismg 
 
122 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 slope beyond, he reformed his hne. Our forces pressed for- 
 ward and assailed his left with great energy. Wall grad- 
 ually gave way and was being easily driven back, when 
 all at once a dash was made from the position to svhich 
 they had been forced. This onslaught was so vigorous and 
 irresistible that our forces had to give way and fall back 
 to the main line. Gfen. Rackett, seeing this dash of the 
 enemy, at once said : 
 
 "'These are fresh troops. They are re-enforcing from 
 some other part of the line.' 
 
 "This being communicated to the commanding General, 
 he said they must have weakened the center. In order to 
 test this he ordered an assault to be made at once upon 
 their center. In this opinion he was correct. The as- 
 sault upon the enemy's center dislodged him and drove him 
 in much confusion back to another position. Our left then 
 moved forward rapidly with the same result, and the bat- 
 tle was going well and very satisfactorily. Our right be- 
 ing then re-enforced, the enemy was driven from his line 
 at every point. Gren. Pike believing that he had the enemy 
 in a position where he could easily beat him, if his other 
 forces would come vip promptly, sent to the rear to find 
 Farlin, but he could not be found. He said to one of his staff 
 oflBcers : 
 
 " ' Does not this look as if I was betrayed ?' 
 
 " The staff officer, now dead, replied : 
 
 "' General, this is what I have feared for sometime. 
 The movements of the enemy look as though they were 
 only fighting for time. You see how easily they are 
 forced back— in numbers engaged more than equal to ours.' 
 
 " ' What of Fitzgibbon on the left ? I have not heard a 
 gun in that direction. ' 
 
 " ' Nor will you,' replied the oflBcer. 
 
 " ' But he has orders to attack at once. He must attack 
 very soon, I am sure. How can he see and hear a battle 
 like this without engaging ?' 
 
 " The ofQcer made no reply. The General thought he 
 would ascertain, and ordered his staff officer to proceed to 
 the Ime of Gen. Lyon, and ask him to feel out from his 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 123 
 
 left for Fitzgibbon, and to open communication with him. 
 This order being executed, Gen. Lyon reported that he 
 could not find any force to his left, but at the same time 
 reported that there was much noise and dust in his front 
 on the main road, and he feared re-enforcements for the 
 enemy. 
 
 "Just then Gen. Mcintosh reported with his command, 
 which had been marching from Fitzgibbon's rear for some 
 time in order to reach the battlefield. As soon as he hud 
 reported Gen. Pike directed that, as soon as his command 
 could rest, so as to be in condition to move forward, he 
 desired him to move up in support of Gen. Lyon; as he 
 feared re-enforcements were moving to his (Lyon's) front. 
 
 "Just about this, time Fitzgibbon had discovered much 
 dust rising in the direction of the south. He called the at- 
 tention of some of his officers to it, and proposed a retreat. 
 But his command did not think a retreat without losing a 
 man or testing the enemy would look quite soldierly, and 
 the retreat was abandoned for the present; but in a few 
 moments an immense flock of wild pigeons (having been by 
 some means disturbed,) came down like a great cloud, and 
 the roaring sound they produced in their flight so startled 
 Gen. Fitzgibbon that he thought a large corps of cavalry 
 were charging upon him. Thereupon h'e immediately 
 ordered his men under cover and to prepare for retiring, at 
 the same time announcing that our forces were evidently 
 beaten. Gen. Mcintosh moved forward and at once en- 
 gaged the enemy, and the battle became general. 
 
 "The enemy, then evidently being re-enforced, made sev- 
 eral desperate but misuccessful assaults upon our center; 
 but soon fresh troops were thrown in its support, and our 
 lost ground regamed. Our right at this time pressed for- 
 ward, and at once wei'e hotly engaged. Our artillei-y now 
 opened from the different positions occupied by our bat- 
 teries. The enemy's batteries promptly replied. Our cav 
 airy were ordered to try and penetrate to the rear of the 
 enemy. Here was a contest between cavalry. Carbines 
 cracked and rattled almost like the heavy musketry of in- 
 fantry. Many a horse was seen going at full speed over 
 
124 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 the field riderless. Many a cavalryman fell. At last a 
 charge with sabers drawn was ordered. The sight, as de- 
 scribed to me, was one of grandeur to behold. On to the 
 charge they went, each saber flashing in the sunUght. 
 Crash went saber against saber. Sparks flew as if from 
 heated steel. ' Forward ? ' was heard on both sides. Flashes 
 of sparks and ringing sounds from the steel as saber came 
 against saber. Arms were gashed, hands and faces were 
 cut, heads were cleft, and sabers pierced the bodies of the 
 troopers on either side. 
 
 I) ','■- '■•," „■*'/, ^i't^r#>;; 
 
 
 HENKy LYON IS CAPTTTBED, 
 
 " Back went the rebel cavalry and on against them our 
 men were thrown, until infantry came to the enemy's sup- 
 port, accompanied by a battery of artillery. A deadly fire 
 from both w^as poured into the ranks of our horsemen. 
 Our lines staggered, then recovered again, but could not 
 withstand both the infantry and artillery. They w^ere 
 compelled to fall back. Many were unhorsed and quite a 
 number captured. Among them was my son Henry, 
 of the Michigan Cavalry. His horse was killed, and his 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 125 
 
 own back injured in the fall, so that he could not make 
 good his escape. (He was sent to the rear. I heard noth- 
 ing from him for months — only knew that he was taken 
 prisoner.) But the command again rallied and held their 
 line on the flank of our infantry. The artillery on the 
 left of our line were having a regular duel with several 
 batteries of the enemy. Our center was being sorely 
 pressed again. Column after column assaulted and checked 
 our advance. Gen. Pike was very anxious about his sup- 
 port, and repeatedly sent to find Farlin, but the same re- 
 port was made each time, ' Not in sight; cannot be found.' 
 At last a report came that Farlin was some twenty miles 
 away, and moving very leisurely. 
 
 " ' My Grod !' exclaimed Gen. Pike, ' my army is sacrificed. 
 These men will not support me. The battle is to be lost, 
 and perhaps all depends upon the issue here to-day. To win 
 this battle makes our success sure ; to lose it may be the 
 loss of all.' 
 
 "He called an officer and said, ' Take this written order 
 to Fitzgibbon. He must attack at once.' 
 
 " Fitzgibbon was found beneath the shade of a broad 
 oak. He had not fired a gun; his men were panting for a 
 chance to enter the contest. As the officer passed along 
 they cried out, 'Why not put us into the fight?' 'How 
 is the battle going ?' ' Are we driving them ?' ' The rebs 
 are being re-enforced ; we can see troops coming down 
 by Pageland.' (The town was in full view from where 
 they were impatiently waiting for the command 'For- 
 ward !') 
 
 *' Gen. Fitzgibbon paid no attention to the order, except 
 to say, ' Pike doesn't know what he is doing.' 
 
 "The officer said, on returning, Fitzgibbon's men were 
 lying by their arms, (which were stacked,) and could be put 
 into line instantly. The General could not beheve that 
 the attack would not be made by Fitzgibbon. The battle 
 now was at white heat — infantry, artillery and cavalry 
 were all engaged. The lines swayed, sometimes the rebels 
 were gaining slight advantage, and then the forces on our 
 side. Gen. David Lyon's command was now all engaged. 
 
126 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 H e drove the enemy through the woods where his left first 
 rested. H e was handlmg his troops well. The command- 
 ing General came along where he was engaged and com- 
 plimented him very highly for the manner in which he 
 was succeeding on his part of the line. He then asked 
 David (Gen. Lyon) if he could hear any firing on his left. 
 Gen. Lyon answered him in the negative. 
 
 " ' Is it possible? Are you not mistaken? It seems to 
 me that I can hear it.' 
 
 " 'No, Gen. Pike,' said Gen. Lyon; 'you imagine so; for 
 I assure you I have watched and listened for some move- 
 ment on my left. There has been none whatever.' 
 
 " Gen. Shunk came up just at that moment and said : 
 
 " 'Gen. Pike, Gen. Rackett is killed.' 
 
 " ' Is that so ? He was one of my most faithful Generals.' 
 
 " He sent an officer back to see that the next officer in 
 rank should take command at once. 
 
 " Gen. Shunk said to Gen. Pike : 
 
 " ' I fear that re-enforcements for the enemy are coming 
 up. I have just captured some prisoners, who say they 
 have marched fifteen miles to-day, and were put into 
 the battle as soon as they arrived. They also say that the 
 commander of the rebel armies is not more than ten miles 
 away with at least 20,000 men.' 
 
 " ' Yes, that may be so; but if Fitzgibbon will attack on 
 the left, as I have ordered him positively to do, and Gen. 
 Farlin comes up — who is not farther away than the rebel 
 troops — we will be their equal in numbers.' 
 
 " 'Do you think Farlin is trying to get here. General ?' 
 
 " ' Why, he knows we are engaged. He is an old soldier 
 and ought to do his duty.' 
 
 " 'True enough; but if he did not know his duty, and 
 was not an old soldier, he might come sooner than he will, 
 knowing it. I do not like to say so. General, but I have 
 my suspicions that Farlin and Fitzgibbon do not wish you 
 to win this battle.' 
 
 " The conversation was here broken ofif. The enemy 
 having made a desperate assault on Shunk's command, he 
 rode quickly away. By this time the battle was terrific, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 127 
 
 and the slaughter terrible on both sides. The field was 
 beginning to look more like a slaughter-f)en than any- 
 thing else to which it could be compared. Men were be- 
 ing brought to the rear on stretchers, and also carried by 
 their comrades without stretchers; in fact, you know it 
 was a very common thing for several men to take hold of 
 one to help him to the rear when sometimes the soldier 
 had but a scratch. 
 
 " Gen. Horn, who had been in reserve up to this time, 
 came up with his command and supported Gen. Mcintosh, 
 who was now hard pressed. When Gen, Horn entered 
 the field he could be heard far away, having a stentorian 
 voice. He advanced rapidly and drove the right of Wall 
 back far from his main line; but here, in close supjiorting 
 distance, lay Longpath, with his fresh troops. He waited 
 until Horn's line was clear in advance of the main line^ 
 and at once set upon him with great ferocitj^ driving him 
 back on Mcintosh, that portion of our line giving way for 
 the moment. Gen. Lyon's command was then furiously 
 attacked by fresh troops. They stood the shock, but had 
 finally to give way. Pike witnessed this teri-ible fighting, 
 and said again, ' Can it be possible that Farlin will not get 
 here in time to save this battle?' He again rode up to 
 Gen. Lyon and asked if he still heard nothing on his left. 
 The General answered 'Wo.' He then directed him to send 
 a courier through and communicate with Fitzgibbon. By 
 this time the heaviest fighting was on the right and center, 
 the firing having slackened on the left. The courier was 
 gone but a short time, when he returned and reported the 
 enemy marching down a road to our left and forming at 
 right angles with our line. This was easily understood , and 
 as soon as possible our left was changed to face the troops 
 so forming on and across our flank. New troops were 
 thrown in at this point, to enable proper resistance to be 
 made, their attack on our angle being made as a diversion. 
 
 " This attack now having been repulsed, the enemy were 
 driven back, and quite a number of prisoners captured; 
 the soldiers became much elated and commenced cheering, 
 which was taken up all along the line. On our left ouc 
 
128 UKCLE DAXEL S STORY. 
 
 officers took it that Farlin had arrived, or that Fitzgibbon 
 had sent word that he was going to attack at once and re- 
 heve the situation, tlie position of the troops facing our 
 left bemg such that lie could attack them in the rear. But 
 all were doomed to be disappointed. The rebels forming 
 on our left were troops just arriving and under the im- 
 mediate command of the General-in-chief of the rebel 
 army. They were soon in position, and their skirmishers 
 moving through the woods in the direction of our refused 
 left. The situation was critical indeed. The commanding 
 General ordered all the artillery that could be brought into 
 battery to be placed in position on this flank. The line 
 then held by Wall on his left could not be abandoned, nor 
 could he draw from his center, as he was being pressed all 
 along that part of the line. But on they came through the 
 woods. None but infantry could get through without 
 great delay. They opened fire. Our line gave way, and 
 fell back to the support of the batteries. Finally the bat- 
 teries all opened, and like the roar of mighty thunders was 
 the noise. The earth shook as though an earthquake 
 was disturbing it. Fire was vomited forth as though it 
 were from the mouth of some burning volcano. Destruc- 
 tion and death were dealt out unsparingly to the enemy. 
 They started to charge the batteries, and with that hid- 
 eous yell that they seemed only to employ or understand, on 
 they came. But finally, when they could stand against 
 the torrent of shot and shell no longer, they broke to the 
 rear in gi-eat confusion. 
 
 " Gen. Pike saw the success, and exclaimed : 
 " ' If my other troops would only come up, or Gen. Fitz- 
 gibbon attack, the day would soon be ours.' 
 
 " But he was doomed to further disappointment. They 
 did not come up, neither did they attack. The rebel Gen- 
 eral soon took in the whole situation. H e put his artillery 
 in battery on a hill to the right of our refused line, so as 
 to concentrate his fire on the flank of our batteries and 
 force them to change position. This being done he 
 opened some eighteen guns. This forced a change in the 
 position of our batteries, and there and then commenced 
 
UIv'CLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 129 
 
 one of the most destructive artillery duels that was ever 
 witnessed. Battery horses were killed on both sides, 
 gunners blown to pieces by shell, officers and men mangled, 
 Gen. Mosely, on the rebel side, had his head shot off, and 
 a Colonel and two Captains were blown to pieces on our 
 side. "While this duel was going on the rebel General was 
 reforming his men for another infantry attack on our left. 
 At this moment Gen. Pike said to Gen. Lyon : 
 
 " ' General, I hear guns over to our left.' 
 
 Gen. Lyon listened, and answered : 
 
 "'Well, General, I believe you are correct. I think I 
 heard a gun.' 
 
 "Pike then elieved that Fitzgibbon had made an at- 
 tack, and would compel the enemy to withdraw their forces 
 directly on our left. But he was mistaken. No attack 
 was made except the one by the rebels. Very soon after- 
 wards they had completed their line, and, knowing the 
 value of a flank attack, again assaulted in the same man- 
 ner as before. They came this time with more caution 
 than before, but with a stronger force. They opened fire 
 on both sides about the same time. The battle was now 
 renewed all along the line — cavalry, infantry and ai-tillery. 
 The lines wavered occasionally on both sides. The left of 
 our line gave way at first, but rallied again. Gen. Lyon 
 rode up and down his line, cheering his men. He led 
 them again and again against the seeming adamantine 
 wall of rebels, and finally forced them back slowly, holding 
 all the ground gained. By this time our center was pene- 
 trated and broken. Our troops could not be rallied for 
 some time. The rebels seeing our confusion took advan- 
 tage of it, and with the intrepidity of so many demons 
 made another attack on all parts of the hne and forced our 
 whole line some distance to the rear. It looked for an hour 
 as though all was lost. At one time our lines seemed to be 
 juelting away and becoming disorganized. They were ral- 
 lied again, however, and formed a new line about a mile in 
 the rear of our first. Both armies were exhausted. Fresh 
 troops then to our aid would have settled the fortunes of 
 the day in our favor But they did not come. Gen. Pike 
 
130 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 thought that whoever made the first attack would be suc- 
 cessful, and ordered our line forward. They moved cau- 
 tiously, but steadily, attacking and driving the enemy 
 back. He kept falling back until he occupied his first Une 
 and we ours. Our left, however, was soon struck by a di- 
 vision of fresh troops, and was driven back some distance 
 through the woods with great loss. My dear son, Gen. 
 Lyon, here, while rallying his men, was shot through the 
 heart and instantly killed." 
 
 The old man wept bitterly, and many tears rolled down 
 the cheeks of his listeners. When he could resume he said : 
 
 " If Fitzgibbon had attacked as was expected, our fiank 
 could not have been turned, and the great slaughter that 
 occurred on this part of the line would have been avoided. 
 Night here closed the day's slaughter with our left com- 
 pletely turned and our troops demoralized. They passed 
 the night on their arms. The next morning at daylight 
 the attack was resjimed by the rebels and our army was 
 beaten. Gens. Stepleton and Kearnan fell on that day, 
 with many other brave officers and men. No battle lost 
 during the war fell with more crushing effect upon the 
 loyal people than did the defeat of the Army of the East at 
 the battle of Pageland. The battle was lost by the failure 
 of Farlin and Fitzgibbon to support Gen. Pike. They did 
 just what the President and Secretary of War feared they 
 Avould do — that was, fail in sui^porting Pike, the new com- 
 mander. Their idea was to dictate the commander or not 
 fight. One would think that men who had fed upon the 
 charity of the Government from youth to middle age would 
 be inspired by a more lofty feeling and sentiment, itfut 
 this is a mistake. You cannot infuse patriotism by drilling 
 at a college or in the field. This comes from the nursery of 
 the mother. Nor can you put brains, commonsense or 
 courage where God has refused it. The question with 
 these men was, 'Do you belong to a certain chosen few?' 
 If so, that was put above every other consideration. A vol- 
 unteer, no matter how much he might develop a genius 
 for military affairs, could have no recognition at their 
 hands. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. l3l 
 
 "The fact that Julius Csesar and Napoleon Bonaparte 
 were great generals without military training except in the 
 field proved nothing. If men hke those who first com- 
 manded our army in the East, and who formed the coterie, 
 had hved during the Revolutionary AVar, Washington and 
 the best of his generals would not have been permitted to 
 have commanded a brigade, if these men could have con- 
 trolled as they did at the outbreak of the rebellion. Th^ 
 same feeling has grown among our people since the war, 
 
 DEATH OF GEN. LYON. 
 
 until the brauis of a man cuts but httle figure in matters 
 connected with governmental affairs. He must belong to 
 one of two classes : either a snob or one who has made a 
 fortune. No matter whether he made it selling rotten 
 blankets to the Government, worthless arms for the soldiers, 
 bad meat, diseased horses, small mules, rotten and poorly- 
 put-together harness, or procured his money in some other 
 way — if he has it, the conclusion is at once that he is a 
 great man and full of wisdom. These things are unfortu- 
 nate in a government like ours. But this is the tendency, 
 
132 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 and has been for many years. Dash and swell is the motto 
 now; it is growing more in that direction every day. But 
 I have wandered away from my subject. The battlefield 
 of Pageland and its surroundings was a sight to behold the 
 day after our defeat. The private soldiers felt outraged 
 and ofiBcers were discouraged, and many good people de- 
 spaired of our final success. Even the President was more 
 despondent than he had ever been, but still had faith in 
 Grod and our cause. The losses on both sides were very 
 great. The country all around was by both sides turned 
 into a great hospital. The army was almost disorganized ; 
 it certainly was most thoroughly demoralized. Gen. Pike 
 was relieved, and McGrregor put in command again. Fitz- 
 gibbon was sent to the rear without a command. Farlin 
 was everywhere by every friend of his country severely 
 censured. Fitzgibbon was denounced as a traitor to his 
 superior oflQcer. 
 
 " The mournful part to myself and family had only in 
 part come upon us. Dr. James Lyon, having cut one of 
 his hands in making an amputation, feared bad results 
 from the wound; for that reason he procured a leave of ab- 
 sence, and accompanied the remains of his brother David 
 home. I will not attempt to describe to you the depth of 
 grief in our family, from the oldest to the youngest. It was 
 greater than I now wish to recall, even though so many 
 years have passed since that melancholy scene. SuflQce it 
 to say that Gen, David Lyon fills the grave of as gallant 
 and noble a soldier as ever drew a sword. He rests beside 
 his wife and little daughter Sarah in the cemetery at 
 Allentown.-' 
 
 The old man, overcome by this recital, could not speak 
 for some time, but finally continued : 
 
 " Gen. Anderson was very sad. Dr. James was very rest- 
 less with his hand, which had commenced swelling and was 
 becoming extremely painful. My wife Sarah and Jennie 
 (David's widow) were stricken down with fever, requiring 
 the constant attendance of Mary Anderson and Aunt 
 Martha for many days before their recovery was assured. 
 In the meantime Peter arrived, the wound in his foot hav- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 133 
 
 ing broken out again. When he came to his mother's bed- 
 side she said : 
 
 " ' O ! Peter, my son, that horrible dream haunts me 
 still.' 
 
 " This dream from the first had a very depressing effect 
 upon Peter, though he pretended to think nothing of it. 
 We now commenced casting about to see if there was any 
 way to have Henry exchanged. He being merely a private 
 soldier, this was not so easy of accomplishment, as if he had 
 been an officer. During the evening, while we were en- 
 gaged in conversation in the parlor, Aunt Martha came in 
 and said : 
 
 "'Uncle Daniel, dar's a young lady on de porch who 
 wants to see you very bad, she say, on mos' obticlar 
 bizness.' 
 
 " ' Tell her to come in,' was my answer. 
 
 "In a moment a very modest and rather pretty young 
 lady walked in. She was evidently greatly embarrassed. 
 I arose, and extending my hand asked her to be seated. 
 She sat down for a moment, and then hesitatingly said : 
 
 " ' "Your wife is unwell, I understand, Mr. Lyon ? ' 
 
 " ' Yes,' I rephed; ' very unwell. She has had a great sor- 
 row recently.' 
 
 " ' Yes, sir; so I understand. I very much desired to see 
 her, but will not annoy her at this time. I had a mat- 
 ter about which I wished to speak with her. You knoAv, 
 women give their confidence to one another; but I hope 
 you will allow me to give mine to you, as your wife is sick ?' 
 
 " ' Yes, my good girl; you can say what you wish to me.' 
 
 " ' Well, Mr. Lyon ' she then hesitated. 
 
 "I encouraged her to proceed. 
 
 " ' Well, I am on my way South, and I wish your good 
 oflBces in getting through the lines.' 
 
 " ' How can I assist you, my child ? ' 
 
 " 'I hear, sir, that you are a great friend of the Presi- 
 dent, and I thought perhaps you might intercede for me.' 
 
 " ' May I inquire for what purpose you wish to go South? 
 Do your people live there ? ' 
 
 " ' No, sir; I live in Michigan. I was never farther South 
 
134 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 than this place, and this is my first visit here. My name is 
 Seraine Whitcomb. I am ^oing South to see what I can 
 do to have a young man exchanged who is now a ^prisoner 
 in the hands of the rebels. 
 
 " ' Is he your brother ? ' I inquired. 
 " She blushed, and replied : 
 
 " ' No, sir, he is not a relative; but one in whom I am 
 much interested.' 
 
 " I saw through the whole matter at once, but did not 
 press the young lady further. If I had only known whom 
 she meant I would have embraced her as the greatest little 
 heroine living. She said she only wished a letter from me 
 to the President; that she would do the rest herself. This 
 letter I gave her without further questions. She was so 
 modest and yet so brave. She took the letter, bade me 
 good-by, and left. As she went out she remarked : 
 
 " ' Do not be surprised if you should receive a letter from 
 me at some future time.' 
 
 ''After she had gone Peter remarked that perhaps she 
 was sent down South by the Golden Circle, and I might be 
 bestowing favors on the wrong person. I said. ' True, but 
 I will take my chances on that girl's being honest, and, not 
 only honest, but a regular little heroine.' 
 
 " Here the conversation on this subject came to an end, 
 and we took up the condition of the army. Peter said the 
 jealousies between ofiicers in the Army of the East were 
 strange; that there was nothing of this kind among the 
 Western troops ; that all seemed to have the same common 
 purpose, and that was success ; but, said he, it may be 
 partly accounted for in this, that we are all alike un- 
 skilled in the arts of war, and do not know enough to get 
 up these conspiracies and jealousies. We are all volun- 
 teers, save two or three, and all obey orders, and go into 
 a battle to win, each one believing he is doing the best 
 fighting. It seems that at the battle of Pageland the only 
 object of some of the leading commanders was to find some 
 way to lose the battle and at the same time save their own 
 scalps. 
 " Gen. Anderson said: 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 135 
 
 '"Well, I do not know how I may succeed as a com- 
 mander ; but I will have the courage to relieve any man, and 
 send him to the rear, of whom I may have the least suspi- 
 cion, whether it be for cowardice, want of good intentions 
 toward the Government, good faith toward his superior 
 ofiBcer, or for any other cause that might give uneasiness 
 about his i^roperly performing his duty.' 
 
 " 'That Avould seem to me to be the proper course for 
 any commander of forces,' I replied." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel," said Dr. Adams, " I am curious to know 
 what became of those two generals — Far] in and Fitzgib 
 bon." 
 
 " "Well, sir, the same power that is now rewarding those 
 who struck us the heaviest blows, both North and South, 
 is paying homage to these men. They are both held in 
 high esteem by many people, and you would think they 
 were the only loyal men that were near the battlefield on 
 that day. " 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush; "to have lost an arm or leg on 
 the Union side is hke the brand of Cain nowadays ; but to 
 have been a rebel or to have belonged to the Golden Cir- 
 cle, or failed in some way by which the rebels profited or 
 gained advantage, entitles one to a medal or some high 
 position of honor and emolument." 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 BATTLE OF ANTLER'S RUN— SERAINE WHITCOMB LEAVES 
 FOR THE SOUTH— PLOTTING IN CANADA— DISCOVERY 
 OF A CONSPIRACY AMONG ARMY OFFICERS. 
 
 " Yesterday was heard. 
 The roar of war; and sad the sight of maid. 
 Of mother, widow, sister, daughter, wife. 
 Stooping and rveeping over senseless, cold. 
 Defaced, and mangled lumps of breathless earth. 
 Which had been husbands, fathers, brothers, sons. 
 And lovers, when ihat morning's sun arose. 
 
 —Pollock. 
 
 / / pfEN. Anderson, Peter and myself concluded that we 
 '' Irr would again visit the farm. There we found poor old 
 \A Joseph Dent in utter despair on account of his 
 ^ ' poor Captain ' (as he called David) having been 
 killed. He talked of him in the most enthusiastic manner, 
 and would then weep, saying ' the only friend I had is gone, 
 and I will not be satisfied until I can get even with these 
 rebels.' 
 
 "Gen. Anderson said: 'Well, Joseph, what will you 
 do?' 
 
 " Joseph was silent ; as an old soldier he knew how to 
 keep his thoughts to himself. 
 
 " ' Will you go to the war V continued the Greneral, 
 
 " ' No, sir; I will stay here and take care of this farm for 
 Mrs. Lyon and little Jennie. They shall not suffer while 
 I am able to look after them.' 
 
 "Old Ham thought he had a point, and said : 'Dat's 
 good; dat's jes' what I 'tend to do when Massa Tom git 
 killed. Jes' so.' 
 
 " ' Shut up. Ham. Your Massa Tom, as you call him, is 
 not going to get killed. There have been enough of the 
 Lyon family killed already,' said Peter. 
 
 (13G) 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 137 
 
 " ' Dat's so, Massa Peter. I not got dat in my kalkerlate, 
 you see ; but I tell you I is monstrous feered 'bout dese 
 matters; deys is heaps of people gittin' killed, and most of 
 dem is good peoples, so dey is. Can't tell wlionex', massa; 
 can't tell, sah I' 
 
 " ' Well, Joseph, there will be no trouble about your stay- 
 ing. We want you here on the farm,' I said. ' We are all 
 very much distressed, but, at the same time, we must look 
 out for our country somewhat; and ovir family all being 
 in the army, of course we must expect some misfortunes. 
 Have you heard any more of the Golden Circle in this 
 neighborhood ?' 
 
 " ' Yes, Uncle Daniel; they are at work, and since the de- 
 feat of our forces at the battle of Pageland, they are out- 
 spoken about what they intend to do ; not only in aid of 
 the rebellion, but they threaten the Union people here at 
 home —threaten to destroy their pi'operty, and make war 
 in Indiana if it becomes necessary, just as you have here- 
 tofore understood. I am keeping close watch, and they 
 will not be able to do any very great harm here without 
 my knowing it.' 
 
 " We cautioned Joseph, and told him to come in to our 
 house frequently and let us know what was going on. 
 
 " On returning home we found Aunt Sarah and Jennie 
 much improved, but Dr. James was suffering very great 
 pain. The swelling was extending up his arm from his 
 hand. I said to him perhaps we had better have a physi- 
 cian. ' You are suffering so much that I fear you are not 
 in a condition to attend to your own case.' He consented, 
 and one was called in. On examination he pronounced the 
 trouble blood poisoning. James was greatly alarmed at 
 this. The physician commenced at once with the most 
 radical treatment. The next morning James seemed 
 much easier, and looked as if he was coming out of it all 
 right. 
 
 "The next day, while we were sitting on the porch, the 
 postman brought me a letter, written in a delicate female 
 hand. I read it and then called Gen. Anderson and Peter 
 to listen: 
 
138 UNCLE dais'iel's story. 
 
 " Washington, D. C. 
 '•My Dear Mr. Lyon, Allentown, Ind.: 
 
 "Thanks for your very great kindness. I have the President's 
 pass through our lines; when you hear from me again, I -will let you 
 know about your son Henry. Yery respectfully, 
 
 " Sebaine Whitcomb." 
 
 " ' Well, well,' said Peter; ' that tells a tale. Now, father, 
 I agree with you. She is a brave girl ; there is not more 
 than one in a thousand like her.' 
 
 '"Yes; but what does she mean by saying I will hear 
 from my son ?' 
 
 " 'It will reveal itself,' said Peter. ' She is in love with 
 Henry, and has gone to look after him.' 
 
 "'Do you think so?' I mquired. 'Well, I do sincerely 
 hope so.' 
 
 "Just then Ave saw Jackson coming. He came in, and 
 after salutations and greetings between us, he entered the 
 house to see his mother, the Doctor, and Jennie. He was 
 much broken down over the death of his brother. The 
 news of the battle and the list of the dead in the papers 
 having contained David's name, he hastened home. He 
 had, however, been very successful in laying the founda- 
 tion for probing many things which might be of vast im- 
 portance in the future. 
 
 " When he left home he first went to New York and had 
 an interview with McMasters and B. Wudd, who were the 
 leading spirits in New Y'^ork, and one of them the principal 
 man North in starting the organization. From these men 
 he learned much about what was going on in Canada ; the 
 fact that there was no doubt that quite a number of South- 
 ern men Avere there with a large amount of money with 
 which to carry out anj^ scheme that might be agreed upon. 
 These men in New York were in constant communication 
 with those in Canada ; also, with leading men in Richmond. 
 He managed to obtain a letter of introduction from Mc- 
 Masters to the leading Knights of the Golden Circle in 
 Canada ; this letter introduced him as William Jackson, 
 of Memphis, Tenn., and Avas directed to the Hon. Jacob 
 Thomlinson. With this letter and the information he had 
 now obtained, he made his way home, feeling that he 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 139 
 
 could not undertake the further prosecution of his mission 
 without returning and consoling his mother and the fam- 
 ily as much as he possibly could in their distress. Know- 
 ing his mother's feeble condition,he feared the consequences 
 of the heavy affiiction that had fallen upon her during 
 the battle of Pageland — with one son a prisoner and another 
 killed outright. 
 
 " I wrote the President, and promised that later on I 
 would have the Canada mystery solved. Our people were 
 in desperate straits. Our army had been outnumbered 
 and forced back to the position in front of Pageland; de- 
 feated there, and forced to shelter itself in the rear of Cow 
 Creek. It was now broken and shattered, lying in defenses 
 near the Capital, discoui'aged and worn down by fatigue, 
 wounds and disease. The outlook was anything but 
 bright. Commanders had been changed. Some of our 
 best fighting generals had lost their Uvesat Pageland. The 
 country had but little confidence in the staying or fighting ^^i ^_>\ ^, 
 qualities of the commander. Gen. McGregor, as he had \n VAlXiV 
 made no success heretofoi*e. The rebeT commander, well 
 understanding the situation, was moving rapidly up and 
 along the south line of the Grand River, evidently intending 
 an invasion of the loyal States by penetrating our lines and \ , \ t 
 ^ crossing at or near "Rc^wn's Ferry. Our lines were held at "^ a-TV^o 
 this point by Gen. ^ilo, having in his command 10,000 
 men, who were all surrendered at the demand of Gen. 
 Wall without very much resistance. "Wall had slipped 
 through the mountains lilce a cat, and was upon Milo be- 
 fore he knew of his approach. This was very sti'ange 
 though, and hard to understand, and only increased the 
 fears and suspicions already existing that something was 
 out of joint, so that the machinery was working badly in 
 that army. 
 
 "The enemy now had no impediment in the way of 
 a rapid movement except high waters, which seemed to 
 interpose as the only power that could stop theu* advance 
 into the interior of our country and to the rear of our 
 capital, cutting off all communications to the North with 
 the loyal States. 
 
140 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " The administration was now in a position of great dan- 
 ger, in many respects, not before contemplated. 
 
 " The rebel sympathizers and Golden Circles were loud 
 in their denunciation of the war and the party sustaining 
 it. Thos. A. Strider and Dan Bowen were traversing the 
 state of Indiana, making inflammatory speeches, and all 
 over the North the same policy was being pursued by the 
 anti-war party. They alarmed the people by declaring 
 that unless the war was stopped our homes North would 
 be invaded; that our armies could not cope with the rebels. 
 The only thing that seemed to put a check to their hopes, 
 operations and denmiciations was the fact that our ai-mies 
 in the AVest were having a continuation of victories. 
 
 " This being the situation of the armies and the condi- 
 tion of the minds of the people, the loss of another 
 great battle at this time would have greatly prolonged 
 the war, if it would not have been fatal to the ulti- 
 mate success of the Union cause. The authorities at 
 AVashington were doing everything in their power to allay 
 the excitement among the people, and at the same time 
 were trying to have the Army of the East put in motion so 
 as to pass down to Pottstown and mterpose in front of the 
 enemy; he evidently intending to move by way of Brown's 
 Ferry, throwing part of his force on the Brown's Ferry 
 road and a portion over into the Sheepstown road, making 
 a junction at or near Shapleyville. The Union forces were 
 expected to move across by Fardenburg, down the sloping 
 mountains of Cochineal and along and across Mad Valley 
 to Pottstown, and take position behind Antler's Run. But 
 it seemed to be almost impossible to get Gen. McGregor to 
 put his army in motion. Many were the excuses made ; 
 want of this thing to-day, and something else to-morrow — 
 shoes, clothing, blankets, and many other things — pro- 
 tracted the delay. Finally, the President and Secretary, 
 of War being out of patience with his hesitancy and ex- 
 cuses, the President directed the Secretary of War to 
 order Gen. McGregor to move without further delay. 
 This seemed to be understood by McGregor, and the next day 
 everything about the camps was in a bustle, and the Army 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 141 
 
 of the East was again in motion; but the movements were 
 slow, and made in such a manner as not to inspire very 
 great confidence in our immediate success. The men and 
 subordinate officers seemed resolute and determined, but 
 there was something surrounding all the movements that 
 was mysterious. 
 
 "The papers were full of all the movements, and were 
 discussing the probabilities, etc. Seeing this Gen. Ander- 
 son was fired with a desire to at once return to the front. 
 On account of his very weak and feeble condition we tried 
 to detam him, but in vain. 
 
 "He said : ' No, I am going to the front, and I wish to 
 go to the East. Will you ask by telegraph for such an as- 
 signment for me ? ' 
 
 "I answered that I would, and did so immediately. 
 
 " The next day he received a telegram from the Secretary 
 of War, directing him to report to Gen. McGregor for as- 
 signment to duty. 
 
 " Gen. Anderson said to Capt. Jackson : ' Your invasion 
 of Canada will be postponed until later. You will be ready 
 to start in the morning with me to the Army of the East.' 
 
 "He called old Ham, and repeated the order to him to be 
 in readiness. 
 
 " Ham said : ' Afore de Lord, Massa Tom, you isn't gwine 
 to be fitin' agin, is you ? ' 
 
 " ' Yes ! You get ready. Have your bedding and all 
 your traps ready, if you thmk you can stand to be shot at 
 by the rebels.' 
 
 " ' Shot at ! Is you gwine to put me out to be shot at ? 
 Me done thought thar war 'nuff white folks to get shotten 
 at, widout de poor darkies like me.' 
 
 " ' Yes; but you want to be free, do you not. Ham ? ' 
 
 " ' Yeas; Massa Tom, I wants dat— I wants it bad; but 
 how is gwine to come ? ' 
 
 " ' Fight for it. You are no better than I am, are you ? 
 Had you not as well be shot as for me to be ? ' 
 
 " ' Yeas, sir; dat am so. 'Specks de darkies got to fight. 
 I'll fight, Massa Tom, if you say so. Yes, I do. I stay wid 
 you, I will sho'.' 
 
143 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " Old Martha happened to hear this, and broke forth : 
 "'Well, well, Massa Tom, I's sorry you is gwine to de 
 wah ag^in. But it all right. I tells you dat de good Laud 
 save you up for some good. I jes' know he do it all right. 
 I take care of Missus Mary and de little gal; don't you hab 
 no fears 'bout dem. But you isn't gwine to hab Ham go, 
 is you ? If you doz, dat ole fool he git kill. I 'spect 
 he got no mo' sense dan jes' git rite in whar dey is fitin'.' 
 
 " ' No, no, Marfa; you is wrong dar. I tell you dat you is. 
 I stay by Massa Tom.' 
 
 " Peter and Jackson laughed, and said to the General: 
 " 'Ham thinks you will be in a safe place during the 
 fighting.' 
 
 " ' Yes, he seems to be of that impression. I think I may, 
 perhaps, relieve his mind somewhat,' said the General, with 
 a smile. 
 
 " The General telegraphed Capt. Day at Dolensburg to 
 report at once to him at Gen. McGregors Headquarters, 
 Army of the East. The prehm in aries being arranged, all 
 were to be ready early the next morning. The General 
 and Capt. Jackson having arranged and got ready their 
 proper uniforms, horses, mess-chest and everything that 
 would be required in the field, they spent the evening 
 quietly. The Doctor was very sleepless, and suffered more 
 than usual, but was thought not to be in any immediate 
 danger. My wife and Jennie were now also quite recov- 
 ered. 
 
 "The next morning, the General having procured a car 
 for their horses, camp equipage, etc., they took leave of 
 the family, who w^ere in tears, the two little girls, Mary and 
 Jennie, crying aloud. As the General, Capt. Jackson and 
 Ham walked away, Aunt Martha called after Ham : 
 
 " ' Now, Ham, ef you eber spects to see me agin, don't 
 you forgit your prares ob a night, and de good Laud will 
 fotch you back ef you do dat ; but He let you git kill 
 like a cat when you done forget it. Do you mine me, 
 Ham?' 
 
 " Turning to me, she continued: ' I 'spect de rebs git dat 
 darky,' then going to the kitchen she gave vent to her 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 143 
 
 grief. The poor old woman felt as badly to part with her 
 Ham as did Mary in parting from her General, but gave 
 expression to it in her own simple way. 
 
 "The General, Jackson and Ham arrived safely at 
 the headquarters of Gen. McGregor, which were in the 
 valley to the north and east of Cochineal Mountains. His 
 commands of infantry and artilleiy were variously located 
 on the mountains and in the valley, with his cavahy at 
 Pottstown. It so happened that one of the division com- 
 
 GEN. ANDEESOK TAKING COMMAND. 
 
 manders had been taken seriously ill, and was sent to the 
 rear. This gave an opportunity for Gen. Anderson to be 
 placed in command of a good division at once. To Andex*- 
 son's great delight Gen. McGregor ordered him to take 
 command of this division. Having reported, he sent im- 
 mediately for all the commanding officers of the division and 
 made their acquaintance. He was greatly pleased with 
 them and they with him. He learned all he could in so 
 short a time about the troops, and at once took measures 
 to put them in good condition. In a few days Capt. James 
 
144 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Day reported, and the General's military family was or- 
 ganized, he having taken an Adjutant-General from the 
 command. 
 
 "The army was now being rapidly put in good shape ; a 
 complete re-organization was being effected, and all were 
 feeling less discouraged. They seemed to well understand 
 that there was to be a great battle fought, and the impera- 
 tive necessity for a victory by our forces East at this par- 
 ticular time. 
 
 " The enemy found means by which to pass the obstruc- 
 tions in his way, and moved through the country in differ- 
 ent directions. Finding that the movements of our army 
 were slow, he seemed to feel that there was no immediate 
 danger of a serious engagement. But the surrender of our 
 forces under Gen. Milo (who died immediately afterwards) so 
 elated the rebel army that they were determined to attack 
 our forces whenever and wherever opportunity offered. 
 Both parties were, however, maneuvering for some advan- 
 tage; the General of the rebel forces holding McGregor off 
 until his force under Wall could come up from Brown's 
 Ferry. The cavalry of both armies were now scouting 
 continuously for many miles on the flanks of the armies. 
 The pickets were out quite a distance in advance of the 
 opposing forces. No conflict had yet occurred between 
 any of the or.tposts. Finally the commander of the rebel 
 forces selected his position and gave challenge to our forces, 
 with his rear to the Grand River, covering two main roads 
 leading to the rear, his front facing the winding course of 
 Antler's Run, his right resting on a bridge at the main 
 crossing, his center occupymg a ridge commanding the 
 open fields in his front, the right of his left and right cen- 
 ter resting on the junction of the two main roads, his ex- 
 treme left refused so as to form an angle at his left center, 
 extending along and through a skirt of heav^y woods; his 
 reserves to the rear on the roads, so as to be thrown easily 
 to the center or either flank in case of necessity; the country 
 to his front, right and left being very uneven, full of 
 gulches and ravines, difficult of passage, especially under 
 fire. So posted he flaunted the rebel flag in the face of our 
 
UNCLE DA2s'IEL'S STORY. 1-45 
 
 army, although at this time his main support had not ar- 
 rived from Brown's Ferry. But no doubt existed in his 
 mind, I presume, as to their coming up in good time. Mc- 
 Gregor did not then seem inchned to accept the challenge, 
 His command was moving slowly. Farlin, still in command 
 of a corps (for shame be it ever to our mdulgent chiefs), was 
 some distance away and did not arrive on that day. So the 
 armies rested. In the meantime Gen. Anderson was eager 
 for the fray. He visited Gen. McGregor s headquarters and 
 indicated his desire to bring on the engagement, saying 
 very soon the enemy Avould be so securely posted that it 
 would be exceedingly difficult to dislodge him. To this 
 McGregor replied that he could not risk a buttle without 
 Farlin's forces being up and in readiness to support our line. 
 
 "During the night Farlin came up. A battle must then 
 and there be fought. The whole country stood Avith bated 
 breath awaiting the result, as all understood that the reb- 
 els must be driven back on what they claimed as their own 
 ground, or our country was in imminent danger of becom- 
 ing demoralized should they see the battlefields changed 
 to the North. 
 
 "When the morning came, the commands being in read- 
 iness, the movement of our forces commenced. It was soon 
 discovered that the main crossing of Antler's Run was held 
 by a strong force of the enemy, which compelled our troops 
 to seek for some other and less dangerous passage. This 
 was found to our right, facing the left of the enemy. His 
 left being refused gave a safer passage over the stream. 
 The plan of battle was to throw Gen. Horn's Corps at the 
 upper crossing, assail the rebel left and, if successful, to 
 cross the left of our forces, under Gen. Broomfield, by as- 
 saulting the enemy at the lower crossing, and if he could 
 be driven from there, to cross and assault his right, his 
 center being too strongly posted to risk an attack on it 
 then, (Gen. Anderson htid been assigned with his division 
 to Gen. Horn's Corps.) The crossing over on our right was 
 effected without much difficulty, and the enemy pressed 
 back in the heavj'^ woods. The enemy were evidently hold- 
 ing and waiting, as no general engagement ensued. An- 
 
146 uxcLE daxiel's story. 
 
 other corps crossed in the rear of Gen. Horn's and formed 
 ready to assault. Our left had not as yet been able to cross 
 in front of the enemy's right, and in this position we found 
 ourselves, — part of our army on the one side and part on 
 the other of Antler's Run, in front of the enemy ; thus the 
 two armies rested that night. Our intention being thus 
 revealed to tlie enemy, he had only to wait the attack, 
 which they must have concluded would be commenced 
 at an early hour in the moi'ning. The night was most 
 beautiful ; the vault of heaven being studded with stars, 
 so that either army was in plain view of the other, at no 
 very great distance separated. During the night another 
 of our corps crossed the Run at the same crossing that 
 Gen. Horn had passed over in the morning, and moved 
 down to the left and in front of the rebel center. Occasion- 
 ally the movement of this corps would be responded to with 
 a few musket shots and a few shells from a battery posted 
 on the ridge in the rebel center. At an early hour in the 
 morning the Union forces took the initiative and hurled 
 Horns Corps against the rebels' extreme left. The strug- 
 gle was a severe one— re-enforcements could not well 
 be sent to the rebel left for fear of the movement being now 
 made agamst their right. The battle on the left was at 
 full height, and the lines swayed to and fro. Gen. Ander- 
 son made a movement around a skirt of woods near a 
 chapel, and charged the enemy's lines, with sword drawn, 
 leading his men in person. The assault was of such an im- 
 petuous character as to send dismay into the ranks of the 
 enemy, and they gave way in confusion. Gen. Horn, how- 
 ever, advanced his left and center farther to the fi-ont than 
 should have been done without other troops being in posi- 
 tion to sustain the movement, and the rebel center, with 
 their left reformed behind the woods, tell upon Horn's left 
 and center with great energy and determination. The two 
 columns now engaged with dauntless courage on both 
 sides. The combatants, equal in mettle, faced each other in 
 open fieldat very close range; each holding his ground until 
 it appeared as though none would be left alive on either 
 side. Neither line wavered, and it seemed as though the 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 147 
 
 contest would only be determined by a complete demolition 
 of the two forces. Gen. Horn fell, mortally wounded, and 
 the command fell upon Gfen. Simmons, who was killed 
 soon after taking command. At this time the killed and 
 wounded of the superior officers were such that it left Gen. 
 Anderson the ranking General of the corps. He at once 
 assumed command, and could everywhere be seen giving 
 his orders and encouraging his men to stand. This they 
 did until the slaughter on both sides became a shocking 
 sight to behold. 
 
 "Gen. Hughes and Gen. Bailyhad fallen on the rebel 
 side. The batteries from our side were playing from a hill 
 on the east side of Antler's Run, pouring a galling enfilad- 
 ing fire into the rebel line. Thus these lines stood amid 
 death and desolation in their ranks until the men them- 
 selves on both sides, in order to stop the cruel slaughter of 
 comrades, with one accord ceased firing, and the officers 
 sat on their horses looking at each other as their forces 
 slowly retired each to his rear. At this time, if Gen. Far- 
 lin had moved forward the day would have been won with- 
 out further slaughter. Gen. Anderson repeatedly sent 
 word to him that if he would attack the enemy he could 
 be routed, as their left was almost destroyed; but he did 
 not assault at the opportune moment. 
 
 It was then seen that nothing more than skirmishing 
 had been going on between the forces on the Union left 
 and the rebel right. Gen, Broomfield had not succeeded 
 in crossing the run, and was held at bay by a small force, 
 thus enabling the rebel commander, after discovering this 
 hesitancy on our left, to concentrate on his left and center 
 for the purpose of renewing the conflict. His re-enforce- 
 ments had now arrived from Brown's Ferry, and he was 
 eager to make an assault, being now satisfied that he should 
 take the aggressive. Our batteries had crossed the run, 
 and were supported on elevated ground by sufficient in- 
 fantry, as we thought, for their safety. The rebel forces 
 moved from their cover behind the woods, and were ad- 
 vancing to the crest of the ridge that ran across the open 
 field from north to south, the best position to occupy for 
 
148 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 vantage ground. Gen. Anderson seeing this, determined 
 to meet the attack and contest for this ground. Both 
 forces were now in motion, each determined the other 
 should not occupy this ridge. Orders were given to Gen. 
 Broomfield to cross the run at once and attack the enemy's 
 right. Gen. Mausker was ordered to move on the left of 
 Gen. Horn's Corps, now under Gen. Anderson, and attack 
 at once ; Farlin being in reserve, perhaps, because he could 
 not be got anyAvhere else. 
 
 " The artillery was all across the run and ready for ac- 
 tion. The cavalry had crossed some miles above and to 
 the north, and were ordered to charge the enemy in the 
 flank as soon as the engagement should be renewed. So 
 on came the troops of both armies, and when in close 
 range, the firing "commenced again on our right and the 
 rebel left, it continued all down the line until all were en- 
 gaged. Ths firing was terrible and most destructive. Our 
 batteries opened, and on in full charge came our cavalry. 
 The rebel infantry on the left prepared to receive the cav- 
 alry, kneeling on one knee with fixed bayonets. What a 
 charge that was, and what a slaughter ! On came the 
 cavalry; on, on to the bayonet came horse and man. Clash 
 against bayonet came saber. Many the horse and man 
 went on and over the bayonet in that charge. Part of the 
 cavalry halted and hesitated, some retiring to the rear. 
 Many an infantryman that did the same. Infantry and 
 cavalrymen were piled together in the long slumber of 
 death. At last our cavalry had to retire. While this 
 tragedy was being enacted, the infantry on the right, left 
 and centre were also playing the role of death. Column 
 after column were hurled against each other, only to be re- 
 pulsed. Our two corps first drove the enemy back and oc- 
 cupied the ridge, and for awhile held this advantage, until 
 the whole rebel army, save a skirmish-line, was withdrawn 
 from the right and center, and concentrated on and agamst 
 our right. It looked as though the contest was now to be 
 continued only on this part of the line. Farlin was now in 
 line on the left of Mausker. Many of the enemy's troops 
 were thrown in at this point who, not having been en- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 149 
 
 gaged, were comparatively fresh. Their column was 
 formed in two lines. On and against our lines in quick 
 succession they were thrown. Another great slaughter then 
 commenced and continued, Ime facing line in open field. 
 Gaps were made by falling men. The command on both 
 sides could be heard, ' Close up !' Never did men stand 
 more coui'ageously amid slaughter and death. Gen. An- 
 derson rode to the Une and along its full length, sword in 
 hand, with a large white plume in his hat, that his 
 men might recognize him. Artillery roared and mus- 
 ketry rattled as if they were the hail and thunder 
 from a hundred clouds. Groans and shrieks were heard. 
 Thegi-ound was strewn with the dead and dying. As the 
 lines finally gave way, the spot could be designated by 
 rows of the dead. Our line was now distended and no re- 
 serves. The rebels were again re-enforced. Their dash 
 and desperation broke our center, and Farlin fell back. 
 Gen. Mausker now fell, shot through the head. His coi-ps 
 became demoi-alized and fell back in fragments. Gen. An- 
 derson tried to rally the lines, but could not, and was 
 compelled to fall back to the rear, where the artillery was 
 posted. The situation at this time was most critical. 
 The General in command was desperate. To lose this 
 battle was his disgrace, having more troops than the 
 enemy, as it would also probably in a measure seal the 
 fate of his whole army. He at once gave Broomfield an 
 imperative order to cross the run at the point of the bay- 
 onet, and to advance upon and assault the enemy's posi- 
 tion, being his extreme right. This was done in good 
 style, the enemy driven at the point of the bayonet from 
 the crossing and from his position on liis right. The con- 
 test was now changed from the enemy's left to his right. 
 Troops were thrown in on his right quickly, and the bat- 
 tle became desperate on this end of the line. 
 
 " Gen. Anderson, discovering this, without orders rallied 
 his men and all others that he could, and made a furious 
 attack again on the enemy's left, driving him from the 
 open field into the woods. He then ordered the artillery 
 to advance to the ridge occupied by our line, and from 
 
150 UNCLE DAIflEL'S STORY. 
 
 there poured shot and shell into their ranks. The enemy 
 became demoralized and broke in many parts of his line, 
 ours still advancing and Gen. Anderson moving his artillery 
 to the front as he could get position for it. The enemy on 
 their left commenced a retreat down the Sheepstown road 
 in great disorder. The batteries poured their deadly mis- 
 siles after them, doing great damage. Gen. Anderson 
 pressed forward, believing that their army could now in a 
 great measure be destroyed before they could get back to a 
 strong defensive position for protection. Many prisoners 
 were now being captured. Gen. Broomfield was following 
 upon the Brown's Ferry road, when darkness set in. An 
 order was now received from Gen. McGregor to desist from 
 any further pursuit for the present. Gen. Anderson put 
 his troops in jjosition for the night, and ordered up stores 
 and supplies for their comfort and made all necessary ar- 
 rangements for an early movement in pursuit of the enemy 
 the next morning. After attending to these matters he left 
 Capt. Jackson Lyon and Capt. Day, both of whom had 
 been by the side of the General during this terrible battle. 
 The General with an Orderly i-etired to the headquarters 
 of the commanding General, which he found in a small 
 farmhouse some two miles to the east side of Antler's Run. 
 When he arrived he was welcomed very heartily and highly 
 complimented by Gen. McGregor. 
 
 " The General said : 
 
 "'Anderson, we will not attempt to follow these rebels. 
 Our army is worn out and so terribly damaged and demor- 
 alized that it would not do to risk another assault, should 
 the enemy make a stand, inasmuch as they would have an 
 advantageous position, which they certainly will, as they 
 can select where they will fight if we pursue.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said Gen. Anderson; 'but. General, could we not 
 press them so close and worry them so as to keep them on 
 the run, and virtually destroy them before they can get 
 back to their own ground ? You know that Avhile our army 
 is terribly mangled, the enemy is certainly in no better 
 condition.' 
 
 " ' That is true,' said Gen. McGregor ; ' but I never have, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 151 
 
 nor will I ever fight my army when in bad condition. But 
 we will not discuss the matter any further now. You will 
 stay and get a bite to eat and take some rest, but before 
 doing that take a glass of wine.' 
 
 " ' Thanks, General ; I think I would enjoy a glass about 
 this time.' 
 
 " After taking a glass together they sat down and had 
 quite a conversation on the events of the day. The 
 house being very comfortably furnished with beds and 
 
 ANDERSON OVERHEARS THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 cots, Gen. McGregor said to Gen. Anderson, ' Lie down 
 and rest while the servants are preparing the supper." 
 
 "The General did so, and dropped off to sleep. Soon 
 some general officers came in and were seated at a table, 
 imbibing rather freely. The noise they were making 
 aroused the General from his slumbers. He recognized 
 Farlin ; to the others he was afterwards introduced, being 
 Gen. Bowlly Smite and Gen. William Cross. The General 
 did not rise, nor did he, by any means, exhibit any knowl- 
 edge of their presence. 
 
loa UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "Ill the conversation between these three Generals they 
 were discussing the probable success of the war and the 
 course of the Administration. 
 
 "Farlinsaid: 'I am very decidedly of the opinion that 
 this war will last for ten years, and finally the South will 
 gain their independence. The North will tire out, and the 
 property-holders will get tired of paying taxes. This 
 war is very expensive, and the debt will eventually alarm 
 the country, so that they will be ready to accede to any- 
 thing.' 
 
 "Said Smite: 'Well; but what will become of every- 
 thing ? This Government is not strong enough to stand 
 this strain. It has not power, except it be usurped, to 
 prosecute the war against these Southern States. I do not 
 believe in a Rej)ub]ic anyway. We ought to have a gov- 
 ernment of central force and power — a military govern- 
 ment, or a monarchy, such as England. Suppose we had 
 such a government as that. We would not be afflicted 
 every now and then with new commanders that we who 
 make soldiering our profession know nothing and care 
 nothing about, and cannot allow to be placed over us when 
 we can avoid it.' 
 
 " ' Well; but," said Cross. ' what can we do ? That is 
 what we should think about. For instance, here, to-day, 
 we have won a great battle. It is not likely that either of 
 us will be put in command of anything higher than a 
 corps. The command of the different armies will be given 
 to some of those pets who want to free the niggers; and I 
 was told the other day in Washington by Mr. Thos. A. 
 Strider, who is one of the ablest men in this country, that 
 this Abolition President was going to try to set the slaves 
 free and thereby impoverish the South, so as to force them 
 to lay down their arms. He said that if this was done he 
 would not be surprised if Indiana would rise up in revolt. 
 " 'If that be true, I will leave the army myself, said 
 Smite.' 
 
 " ' No, you are wrong,' said Cross. ' If this is the inten- 
 tion of the Administi-ation, w^e ought to organize the army 
 on a better basis than it now is, have McGregor relieve 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 153 
 
 every one who is not his friend; and let ns urge him to 
 march upon the Capital and there we can install him Dic- 
 tator, recognize the Souths independence, with the under- 
 standing that they in turn will send their army to the front 
 near to us, so as to sustain him. We could seize all armor- 
 ies, arsenals and war materials. The people would then be 
 powerless. England would at once recognize the South, and 
 if we can maintain ourselves six months, which we can easily 
 do, the whole of Europe would recognize our government.' 
 
 " ' Just at this moment Gen. McGregor entered the room 
 and said : 
 
 " ' Gentlemen, I hope you have been enjoying yourselves. 
 I have been out to my Adjutant-General s office, dictating 
 my orders for to-morrow. 1 hope you have helped your- 
 selves to my sherry and champagne. I had quite a good 
 lot of it brought on, not knowing how long this campaign 
 might last.' 
 
 "Farlin said : ' General, I would think that the campaign 
 for the present is almost over ; our troops are in no condi- 
 tion for further offensive operations.' 
 
 " ' Do you think so ?' said Gen. McGregor. 
 
 " 'Yes ; most assuredly.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' added Smite ; 'we are in no hurry; this war can- 
 not be rushed through ; and if this Administration is going 
 to do what I miderstand it is, there are some of us who 
 will not submit.' 
 
 " ' What is that ? ' inquired McGregor. 
 
 " ' Free the negroes. We will not stand that. We want 
 you to be up and dressed. We will put you in place of the 
 Administration, and have the country governed properly, 
 make peace with the South and stop the war.' 
 
 " Gen. McGregor here put his finger to his lips, indicat- 
 ing silence on their part; and looking in the direction of 
 the bed on which Gen. Anderson was resting, all became 
 silent on this subject, and commenced speaking of the 
 quality of the wine. Very soon supper was announced, 
 and the messenger was told to call Gen. Anderson. The 
 General, turning over and,groaning as if awakening from a 
 deep sleep, arose, and addressing Gen. McGregor, said : 
 
154 riS'CLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 '' ' General, I would have slept till morning, without in- 
 termission, had I not been called,' 
 
 " ' He was then introduced to Generals Cross and Smite, 
 and all repaired to their elegant meal, and there discussed 
 the occurrences of the day, the merits of the several officers 
 who had fallen, etc. 
 
 "When supper was over, which continued quite late, 
 Gen. Anderson repaired to his own headquarters, which 
 had been moved up to and in a depression or cut near 
 Antler's Run, on the east side. There he found his Ad- 
 jutant-General, a few darkies, and old Ham. 
 
 " ' How are you. Ham ?' inquired the General. ' Are you 
 still alive ? You did not stay very close to me, to-day, so 
 that you "might be safer," did you Ham ?' 
 
 " ' No, Massa Tom. When you fust start out, I was gwine 
 long Avid you, but you lef me, and den you said nuffin 
 'bout me comin' wid you, and I spose you not kear 'bout 
 habin me bodderin' you. Dat's all how it war, Massa 
 Tom.' 
 
 " 'Yes, Ham, I see. Well, it is all right. You stay with 
 the headquai-ters and take care of my traps, and I will 
 not ask you to take command of my troops in time of 
 battle.' 
 
 " Ham laughed one of his peculiar guffaws. 
 
 " 'Yah ! yah ! Massa Tom. I speck dat is de bes' way. 
 Doz you want sumfin to eat ? Got plenty of chicken. Dey 
 git skeered at de fitin', and jes' cum rite to de camp, sah. 
 Yes, sah, dey am 'fraid of de Sesh, day is; dey know der 
 friends, dese chickens do.' 
 
 " The General laughed, saying, ' Ham, are you quite sure 
 they came into camp alone ?' 
 
 '"Well, sah, dey got in heah some way. I not fotched 
 dem in. De fuss I seed dem, dey in de corner ob de tent 
 all scrouched up, so I spose dey hidin' from de Sesh, and 
 I jes' took 'em in to sabe dem. Yes, sah ; dat's de way it 
 war.' 
 
 "Ham retired behind a tent, and laughed immoder- 
 ately, saying ' I spect he not keer bery much; I feels my 
 way pretty good, I does.' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 155 
 
 " The troops rested during the night, and next morning 
 there were no I'ebels in sight, and they were ordered 
 into camp, and no farther pursuit of the enemy contem- 
 plated by the commanding General. They, however, 
 were soon required in another direction, for the purpose of 
 protecting the Capital of the Nation. Gen. Anderson's old 
 wound re-opened, which caused him to turn over his splen- 
 did command. At the suggestion of his surgeon, he with 
 his two Aides-de-camp and old Ham, returned to All en town 
 until such time as he could again recover sufficiently to per- 
 form his duty. The President hearing of his skill in maneu- 
 vering troops, and his gallant conduct on the battlefield, at 
 once promoted him to be a Major-General. 
 
 "Then: return home, of coui-se, made our family very 
 happy again — only marred by the continued severe illness 
 of Dr. James. He had lingered for months, sometimes im- 
 proving, and then again suffering severely. He seemed to 
 revive and gain strength on the return of his friends. 
 Capt. Day took up his abode at Young's Hotel, and Capt. 
 Jackson remained at home with us. Peter returned in a 
 few days, his foot being in a very bad condition, he fear- 
 ing that an amputation might become necessary without 
 great care and immediate rest. Thus our family were once 
 more partly together, and although some were suffering 
 greatly, we enjoyed the recital of the battle of Antler's Run, 
 by both Capt. Jackson and the General. The story of his 
 lying on the bed and hearing the suggestions of a conspir- 
 acy by the superior officers of the Army of the East, 
 caused me serious reflection. The details of this con- 
 versation he gave me in confidence, having never re- 
 vealed it even to his staff officers. I at once repaired to 
 the Capital, and saw the President and Secretary of War, 
 and stated to them the whole of the conversation and the 
 proposed scheme. They were almost dumbfounded. The 
 President thanked me saying : 
 
 " ' I have now declared the slaves free. We will see what 
 we wUl see. ' 
 "He then remarked : 
 
 " ' I have my eye on the man the Lord I think is raising 
 
156 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 up nn order to complete the work we have begun. These 
 men must be held in our hands until the right time ar- 
 rives;' which he thought would not be very long. 
 
 The Secretary of War was not so mild. Under a promise 
 that I would still prosecute my inquiries further into 
 Canada and elsewhere I left for home. On my arrival I 
 found the Doctor much worse, and the family greatly 
 distressed. He hngered but a few days and passed 
 away. You can see our household was again in deep gloom. 
 I will not speak of our grief. We were a sorely stricken 
 family." 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 BATTLE OF MURPHY'S HILL. -THE MOST SANGUHSTART 
 FIGHTING OF THE WAR.— MURDER OF STEPHEN LYON. 
 —UNCLE HAM GETS A STRONG DISLIKE TO WAR. 
 
 Generals 'gainst Generals grapple gracious God, 
 
 How honors Heaven heroic hardihood I 
 
 Infuriate, indiscriminate in ill. 
 
 Kindred kill kinsmen, kinsmen kindred kill. 
 
 Labor laid levels, longest, loftiest lines ; 
 
 Men march 'mid mounds, 'mid moles, 'mid murderous mines. 
 
 — FlNLET. 
 
 (( 
 
 A' 
 
 FTER the lapse of considerable time Gen. Anderson 
 was considering: whether or not he had recovered 
 sufficiently to again take the field. His staff offic- 
 ers and his wife were protesting that his strength 
 was not sufficient. 
 
 " I said : ' Well, we will consider this matter at another 
 time.' 
 
 ''Aunt Martha called us ; we all walked in and sat down 
 to tea, Capt. Day with us, having been with Gen. Ander 
 son almost daily since his return. While at the table my 
 wife spoke of the absence of Stephen and Peter, wishing 
 them with us, and again alluded to her dream, saying that 
 she had dreamed it all over again last night, and that she 
 thought there must be some kind of a warning to her in it. 
 
 ''Just at this moment I discovered old Ham standing in 
 the corner very much absorbed in counting his fingers. He 
 seemed to be considerably bothered, however, in making 
 up the proper count. Aunt Sarah discovered him, and 
 said : 
 
 " ' Ham, what are you doing ? 
 
 " 'Ham saw that his manner caused my wife (Aunt Sarah) 
 to be disturbed, and the old fox (for he was very sly) said: 
 
 (157) 
 
158 UNCLE DANIELS STORY. 
 
 " 'Yes, missus, I's— I's jes' seein' how many is here, and 
 how many dey is wid de oder boys what goed away, so dat 
 I know how many you is when you'uns is all togedder. I 
 tell you, dis am a big family — dat's all.' 
 
 "Old Martha, who w^as attending the table, spoke to 
 Ham in her usual way, saying : 
 
 " 'Ham, you jes' git out, you ole fool; go to de kitchen, 
 whar you b'longs.' 
 
 "When Ham left we finished our tea, but Aunt Sarah 
 showed plainly that she Avas very much troubled. She 
 soon retired for the night, and the rest of us conversed 
 about the situation and Gren. Anderson's condition; he 
 claiming that he was strong, the rest of us to the contrary. 
 We concluded to settle it for the present by visiting the 
 farm the next morning, which we did, taking Ham with us 
 as driver of our wagon. When we arrived Joseph Dent 
 invited us all into his house, and while making inquiries 
 of him as to his health, the condition of his stock, etc., a 
 man came to the gate and called for him. When he re- 
 turned he said that this man was notifying him that he 
 must come to a meeting that night of the Golden Circle; 
 that the Circle had some very important business on hand. 
 We encouraged him to go, and to report to us at Allentown 
 the next morning. Dent consented, saying that the Circle 
 had been exceedingly active; that an agent had been there 
 from Canada and had required them to make a selection 
 of agents of their Circle to be ready to do some particular 
 work, which would be explained at the proper time. He 
 also gave us tlie names of two men, one of whom 
 resided in Allentown. This caused us to think seriously 
 about the danger that we might be in, as men coming frorn 
 Canada might discover us in some w^ay and afterwards re- 
 cognize any of us who should be in that country prying 
 into their designs. We left for home, and on the way 
 noticed that Ham was unusuallj^ quiet, but watchful. Fin- 
 ally, he concluded that it was his time to speak, and turn 
 ing to Gen. Anderson, said : 
 
 "'Massa Gen'l, did you see dat man out at de barn, 
 sir?' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 159 
 
 " 'No,' said the General. 
 
 " ' Well, sah! dat was the wussest lookin' Sesh I eber did 
 see. He war lyin' in de hay, and when he look at me I lef ; 
 yes, sah, I lef. Somefin wa-ong dar, sah. You better ax 
 Massa Joseph, when he be down to de house, 'bout dat.' 
 
 " We satisfied Ham by agreeing to find out on the next 
 day ; so we came home, and were sitting on my portico 
 talking about what was best to do, when the General re- 
 ceived a dispatch from Washington, stating that Gen. 
 Rosenfelt, commanding the Army of the Center, had asked 
 for Gen. Anderson to be assigned to him, which would be 
 done whenever he was well enough to take the field. The 
 General was somewhat disappointed, as he wished to return 
 to the Army of the East, for reasons that you can under- 
 stand from what occurred in his hearing while at Gen. 
 McGregor's headquarters. He was a true soldier, how- 
 ever, and said not a word, but promptly telegraphed, 
 thanking them for the assignment, and saying he would 
 report very soon. He felt that he would be able to attend 
 to duty without very great danger to himself ; so he di- 
 rected Capt. Jackson, as we now called him, to get ready, 
 also Capt. Day, who had come in a few moments after the 
 receipt of the telegram. The young men seemed particu- 
 larly well pleased. Capt. Jackson felt that he would be 
 with Peter and Stephen. Stephen had been promoted and 
 was now a Brigadier- General. So all seemed pleased, 
 though I knew how Gen. Anderson felt. 
 
 "The General sent a telegram to Gen. Rosenfelt, who 
 was then encamped between Nashua and Stone Run, 
 Tenn., informing him that he would start for his head- 
 quarters in about two days. He did not get away, how- 
 ever, as soon as he stated. 
 
 "The next day Joseph Dent came, and was greatly de- 
 lighted at something. So we gave him a seat and cleared 
 the decks, as you must know that these secret matters about 
 how information was obtained of which we were com- 
 ing in possession, other than in the ordinary course of 
 things, was not told to the whole household. Before pro- 
 ceeding, however, we asked him to tell us who was in 
 
160 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 the barn at the farm the day before, that had so alarmed 
 Ham. He laug-hed and said it was his partner; so we 
 dropped further inquiry, but did not tell Ham. 
 
 "Joseph Dent said he attended the Circle the night be- 
 fore, as he had promised, and that they were in great 
 trouble. They had been advised that the agents would 
 not be needed for the present; that some scheme that was 
 on foot had been postponed, and that a consultation was 
 to be held in order to come to an understanding as to what 
 course was to be pursued. He said a man who was a 
 stranger to him stated that two of their principal men who 
 were to carry out the scheme (whatever it might be) had 
 been sent to Evirope, and that this left them in a condition 
 so that they could not proceed until they could work up 
 their plan; that their plan or scheme was being matured 
 by the men, who were to obtain then* material in Eng- 
 land; that it could not be done here without suspicion be- 
 ing aroused. This, he said, was all that was said or done. 
 So you see, this meeting evidently had reference to some 
 desperate undertaking, of which their leaders in Indiana 
 seemed to be posted as to the fact that something was to 
 be done, without knowing the details. This proved 
 to us that they had communication one lodge with an- 
 other all over the country, and also with the heads of 
 the conspiracy, and therefore we would have to take every 
 precaution in all of our movements; but as we acted only 
 through persons that we could trust with our lives, we 
 considered the matter comparatively safe, and were very 
 sure that we would be able to post the President at all 
 times as to what might be danger in the way of our 
 success. 
 
 " The next day, when the family were informed that thfi 
 General, Capt, Jackson and Capt. Day must leave us, our 
 house again became a scene of distress. My wife cried all 
 day long. Mary Anderson was nearer breaking down than 
 I had ever seen her since we heard that the General (then 
 a Colonel) was killed at Dolensburg. Jennie also nearly 
 gave way. The two children begged them most piteously 
 not to go away to fight (as they termed it) any more. 
 
UJ\CLK DANIELS STORY. 161 
 
 "Ham seemed rather serious, and did not relish the re- 
 newal of his acquaintance with the Sesh, The next morn- 
 ing, all matters being arranged, the General and his two 
 aides, with old Ham, after taking leave of all the family, 
 left. The scene that followed in my household I will not 
 attempt to describe. Ham lingered a little behind, but 
 finally he embraced Aunt Martha, and said : 
 
 " ' Good-by, Marfa ; I guess I'se a gone darky dis time. 
 I tell you I do not like de dream what I had.' 
 
 '"Go long, you ole fool ; dreams 'mount to nuffin. You 
 eats too much cabbage las' night. Dats all what ails you. 
 Bar's no danger you git kill. You jes' go long wid Massa 
 Tom. Dat's what j'ou do.' 
 
 '"All right, Marfa, I do it. Good-by.' 
 
 " They arrived at Gen. Rosenfelfs headquarters (which 
 were with his army) and reported. Gen. Rosenfelt Avas 
 very glad to see the Genei-al, and told him that he would 
 assign him to the command of a first-class division under 
 Gen. Papson, his army then being divided into three full 
 corps, commanded respectively by Papson, Gen. Critsinger 
 and Gen. McCabe. His army numbered, embracing all 
 arms of the service, some 56,000 effective men, and was 
 well supplied with all necessary material for any kind of 
 movement. 
 
 "On the next morning Gen. Anderson was assigned to 
 the command of such a division as mentioned. He was 
 well pleased with his corps commander, who was a fine- 
 lookmg man of middle age, very quiet and unostentatious. 
 The whole army seemed to be in splendid condition for a 
 campaign. On looking through his division that day he 
 found Stephen Lyon in command of his Third brigade, 
 and Peter in command of one of Stephen's regiments. This 
 delighted the General, and he quickly said to Capt. Jack- 
 son : 
 
 "'Gen. Rosenfelt and Gen. Papson both being old 
 friends of Uncle Daniel, I suspect one of his letters might 
 be found amongst the papers of both Rosenfelt and Pap- 
 son.' 
 
 "Capt. Jackson laughed and said ; 
 
 G 
 
163 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " 'Well, father has nothing else to do except to keep the 
 President posted and look after his children, which he 
 faithfully does.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said Gen. Anderson; 'he does his duty in all re- 
 spects.' 
 
 " That afternoon Gen. Stephen Lyon and Col. Peter 
 Lyon (being their respective rank at that time) visited Gen. 
 Anderson's headquarters,and of course enjoyed themselves, 
 each thanking the good fortune that had brought them 
 together. They discussed the situation, and Stephen was 
 decidedly of the opinion that unless we advanced at once 
 and gave battle that the enemy would do so, and the posi- 
 tion we occupied not being a favorable one for defense, he 
 thought we could force a battle where our position would 
 be better. 
 
 " The enemy at this time were also in good condition, and 
 were commanded by Gen. Biggs, with three full corps, 
 commanded respectively by Gen. Polkhorn. Gen. Chatham 
 and Gen. Harding. Biggs's command was disposed as 
 follows : Polkhorn's corps and three brigades of H arding's 
 were at Murphy's Hill; the remainder of Harding's corps 
 to the southwest some twenty miles, forming the left flank; 
 the remainder of Biggs's army lay some twenty miles to 
 the south and east; on and in advance of his extreme left 
 was one division on the Nashua and Franktown road. In 
 this position lay the rebel army, in easy supporting dis- 
 tance to the center and main line, it having been selected 
 by Biggs as a good position on which to make his stand 
 against our forces, his outposts being ordered to fall 
 back should our forces advance. The position was a 
 good one, as it forced our army to cross Stone Run in his 
 front in any direction that our troops might approach hiiii. 
 
 "During the evening a lady came to our picket line and 
 asked to be taken to Gen. Rosenfelt's headquarters. This 
 was done. When she appeared, Gen. Rosenfelt recognized 
 her as Mrs. Lotty Houghton, who had been employed, it 
 seems, by Jardine, Marshall & Co., northern manufactur- 
 ers of cotton goods, to purchase cotton and get it through 
 our lines. They had a permit to do so from the Treasury 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 163 
 
 Department of the United States, and it seems she was 
 quite successful as one of tlie agents. The enemy were 
 eager to sell their cotton and our people anxious to get it. 
 She went to and fro with passes from both sides, neither 
 believing she could give any information that would be 
 of importance to either side. She, however, was an ex- 
 ceedingly bright woman, who noted in her mind every- 
 thing she saw or heard. She was as true and as loyal to 
 the Union as any commander we had. She asked the Gen- 
 eral for a private interview, and gave him the position of 
 the enemy, as I have before stated. This was the only certain 
 information he had up to this time as to their exact posi- 
 tion. She also told him that the reason she came to him 
 now was that all the enemy's main force of cavalry were 
 gone. That of Morganson and Forester were far away on 
 raids, and would not be able to return in time to aid in a 
 battle, should Gen. Rosenfelt feel like assuming the offen- 
 sive. She proposed to him that she would go to Nashua 
 and from thence down the Franktown road, pass through 
 the lines of the enemy, and come in their rear to Murphy's 
 Hill, where she was well known; remain there quietly with 
 a lady friend, and when she discovered anything that she 
 considered absolutely important, she would get through 
 the lines some way and come to him with the information. 
 He was delighted at this proposition and said to her : 
 
 " 'You shall be well rewarded for this.' 
 
 **She said, in reply : 
 
 " ' No, sir; you mistake me. I am no spy ! I give this 
 information because it comes to my knowledge without 
 my seeking it, and not in any confidence. I do this for 
 the good of my country, and not for reward.' 
 
 " The General bowed and applauded her devotion to her 
 government. She then bade him good-by and left for 
 Nashua, refusing an escort, 
 
 " Gen, Rosen felt sent for his corps commanders that 
 evening, and explained the situation as he understood it. 
 After examining the map and showing his officers the man- 
 ner he desired an assault to be made, should he determine 
 to attack, all agreed that there was no cause for delay. 
 
164 UNCIiE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 The troops were in fine condition and ' eager for the fray.' 
 The General commanding told them to be ready to move 
 at 4 o'clock in the morning. He would send them written 
 instructions in the meantime. So he prepared his orders 
 and sent them out. First, his headquarters would be 
 with those of Gen. Papson's corps ; that the army would 
 march by three different roads, leading from Nashua in a 
 southerly direction. Gen. McCabe, with his command, 
 would march on the Frank town road; Gen. Papson, with 
 his command, being the center, on the Nolton and Shell- 
 town Road; Critsinger on the Murphy's Hill road. McCabe 
 was to assail Harding's forces on his road; but if Harding 
 should fall back on the main rebel line, in that event 
 McCabe and Papson were both to bear to the left, so as to 
 present an unbroken front or line at or near Stone Run, 
 opposite Murphy's Hill. The movement commenced the 
 next morning, but not so early as directed. Durmg the 
 march McCabe ran against Harding's pickets, when a skir- 
 mish began. The rebel forces fell back on their main 
 line. Gen. McCabe was delayed for some reason and 
 did not reach Harding's main i^osition that day, but 
 on the next. And when he did arrive, Harding had 
 left and was far away on his road to join Bigg's main 
 force. The rain was now falling in torrents, and Pap- 
 son and Critsinger were troubled to get their trains 
 through the mud over very poor roads. When Gen. 
 Rosenfelt's forces Avere finally concentrated he Avas com- 
 pelled to rest one day, he thought, in order not to engage 
 the enemy with his army in a tired and worn-out condi- 
 tion. 
 
 The enemy had to march about the same distance, 
 however, in order to make their concentration of forces. 
 The ground over which the battle must be fought lies 
 between Stone Run and Overman's Creek; it is slightly 
 rolling ground, with sticky, clayish soil, in which the 
 roads are tortuous and easily worked up by teams so as to 
 become almost impassable. There were clearings on this 
 ground, but they alternated with a chaparral that was al- 
 most impenetrable. There are three roads through this 
 
CrNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 165 
 
 valley, between the two streams, which converj^e on Mur- 
 phy's Hill. 
 
 "Rosenfelt, after resting, formed his line with McCabe 
 on the right, Papson in the center, and Critsinger on the 
 left, leaving Stone Run between the enemy and himself. 
 One or the other must cross this stream sometime and 
 somewhere during the engagement, in order to attack his 
 opponent. There is much in the first assault if made with 
 decision. In the evening, just before dark, one of McCabe's 
 brigades struck one of Wittington's (rebel) brigades. 
 The contest was a severe one, in which our forces were 
 damaged very much. This ought to have proven that the 
 eneiny were intending to cross the run and strike our 
 right flank. But it did not seem to disturb our comman- 
 der in the least. That night Rosenfelt laid before his 
 corps commanders his plan of attack, which was to throw 
 his left across the run and attack and drive the rebel 
 forces from Murphy's Hill, and get between the hiU and 
 the enemy, and use the high ground for artillery on the 
 ime^and flank of the enemy; at the same time strike him 
 m the center with Papson, leaving McCabe to merely 
 hold his line to resist and not to attack. 
 
 "This being understood, all were to be ready the next 
 morning to carry out the plan of the battle laid down by 
 the General commanding. During the day Mrs. Lotty 
 H oughton heard directly from one of the rebel ofiicers that 
 they were to move that night aU their available forces to 
 our right and attack us on our flank in the morning So 
 she concluded to leave that day, in order to be out of the way 
 ot the battle, and started south. After traveling several 
 miles outside of the enemy's lines, she cut across to the 
 west and took the road leading from Nashua to Pulaston 
 1 raveling on that for some distance she struck across to the 
 road from Nashua to Murphy's Hill, following that until 
 She came to our pickets, and there asked to be shown to 
 Army headquarters. She got in very late, and the Ser- 
 geant made a mistake and took her to Gen. Papson. He 
 did not know her and was rather suspicious. She told him 
 of the movement of the enemy. He took her into his 
 
166 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 headquarters and sent out to find Gen. Rosenfelt. But he 
 could not be found. He was out somewhere looking after 
 his lines. This caused delay. He was not found until morn- 
 ing, and then not until after the movement had commenced 
 on his left. Critsinger was crossing the run in front of 
 Murphy's Hill. When Gen. Rosenfelt was informed that 
 Mrs. Houghton Avas in our lines, and of her statement 
 made about the enemy, he said : 
 
 "'It cannot be so. Biggs cannot suspect our move- 
 ment. But even so, I will crush his right, which he has left 
 exposed, and carry out my plan before he can do anything.' 
 Gen. Rosenfelt superintended the crossing of the run in 
 person. He saw the moment approaching when he 
 could throw himself with a vastly superior force upon the 
 isolated division that Gen. Biggs had left at the hill— the 
 rest of Biggs's command having crossed the run to his left. 
 At this juncture skirmish firing was heard, and in a very 
 short time sharp musketry burst forth on our extreme 
 right. 
 
 "At once Rosenfelt questioned in his mind, could Biggs 
 have guessed the movement by which he was menaced ? 
 Was he endeavoring to forestall it, or Avas this one of those 
 encounters between pickets ? Or had Mrs. Houghton 
 brought to him the correct information ? He at once sent 
 to have her brought to him. But she had left for Nashua 
 on the turnpike road, so as to be out of the way, as well 
 as out of danger. Very soon the facts were revealed to 
 him, when too late, however, to retrace his steps. There 
 was nothing left but to attack the isolated force at once, as 
 McCabe had stated that he could hold his position against 
 any force that might attack him. The battle had com- 
 menced on his right, and the rebels were pressing forr 
 ward and gaining very great advantage. Our forces were 
 taken completely by surprise on our right— the soldiers 
 were in their tents, the officers scattered ; the Chief of Ar- 
 tillery was at the headquarters of Gen. McCabe ; the artil- 
 lery horses had been taken to water, and in the great haste 
 to get under arms each regiment formed in front of their 
 tents. On came the rebel division, pouring a terrific fire 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 167 
 
 into our ranks, advancing at every discharge, and loading 
 as they came. Our artillery was mixed up and the portion 
 of it that could be got into position was operated in vain. 
 The two forces came together and fought hand to hand 
 amid a musketry fire that struck friend and foe alike. 
 Gen. John's brigade held their ground manfully, but could 
 not long withstand the impetuosity of the attack and the 
 superiority of numbers. Their line broke in several places, 
 and the batteries, deprived of horses, fell into the hands 
 of the enemy. Gen. Willis's brigade was totally routed 
 and he made a prisoner. Kirkham's brigade was broken 
 to pieces and routed. The first assault did not last long, 
 but was extremely damaging to our forces. Thus attacked, 
 our lines w'ere falling back in the direction of Overmans 
 Creek, when Lawting's rebel cavalry fell upon their flank, 
 capturing many prisoners, guns, and much camp equipage. 
 Polkhorn now assaulted Gen. Davies' di\asion with two 
 fresh divisions. Da\ies repulsed the first assault, but was 
 struck in flank by Clayber, which forced him back. Pot- 
 ter's brigade was by Clayber entirely dispersed. By this 
 time our right flank had been broken and driven back on 
 Hospital Hill, and finally from there. 
 
 "The rebel cavalry then came charging down, capturing 
 anany prisoners. Our wagon trains, ammunition and ra- 
 tions were only saved by the action of one regiment of 
 our cavalry charging the rebel flank and forcing them 
 back. News reached Rosenfelt that his right was com- 
 pletely routed. He at once countermanded his order to 
 attack with his left, and moved to the right in order to 
 save a great disaster and perhaps his army. 
 
 " In the meantime Biggs was preparing to attack the cen- 
 ter, and on came one of his divisions in double column and 
 0- struck the troops of a general who was in waiting to receive 
 "^ them (Gen. Sherhn). The attack was quick and teri-ible, 
 / but they were rolled back, attacked in turn, and the rebel 
 '^'^ loss in one brigade was one-third of its force. Gen. Sull, 
 one of our brave officers, here lost his life while leading a 
 charge. Rosenfelt and Gen. Papson now commenced form- 
 ing a new line, which had to be done under a heavy fire, as 
 
168 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 the battle had extended down to and on the center. 
 Sherlin had fallen back to form on the new line. Rosen 
 felt had become excited, and was riding over the field with 
 his hat off, ordering everything he came to — batteries, regi- 
 ments and companies. Papson, who was always cool and 
 calm in battle as on dress parade, had his corps well in 
 hand, and ordered Gen. Anderson, who w^as on his right 
 and adjoining Sherlin, to receive the enemy and give him 
 the bayonet. There had been a cessation of figlitingforan 
 hour, and the broken troops had commenced to re-organize 
 and get into line. Biggs, seeing that postponement would 
 not do, ordered up the division from Murphy's Hill, and 
 again the battle commenced with renewed vigor. Sherlin 
 was assailed first by Polkhorn. Gen. Anderson now seeing 
 his chance, moved quickly to Sherlin's support, and with 
 a dash struck one of Polkhorn's divisions in flank, and al- 
 most annihilated it. One of his brigades, Stephen Lyon 
 commanding, was ordered to charge against another 
 division. This was handsomely done, and the rebels fell 
 back rapidly. At this time Biggs came into the fray, and 
 led back his broken brigades in person, but they fared the 
 same as before. In this assault Sherlin lost his other two 
 brigade commanders, and had his troops somewhat de- 
 moralized for a time; but they soon recovered and the at- 
 tacking commenced on our side. Our lines were moved 
 forwai-d and the battle was furious; first an advantage 
 was gained on the one side and then on the other. At last 
 our men became encouraged and were fighting with a firm 
 conviction that we were gaining ground and driving the 
 enemy back. During an hour of hard stand-up hand-to-hand 
 fighting, officers and men fell like the leaves of Autumn 
 after a bitter frost. Night then closed in, leaving the two 
 armies facing each other. 
 
 " A profound silence prevailed during the night, inter- 
 rupted only by the groans and the shrieks of the wounded 
 and dying, after a constant strife, which had lasted for ten 
 hours. No more sanguinary struggle for the length of 
 time Avas ever witnessed. Durmg this day there was not a 
 single regiment of our troops that had not been more or 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 169 
 
 less engaged. The enemy's cavalry had crossed the ran 
 below our army and captm-ed and destroyed a great 
 quantity of our provisions, ammunition, etc. That night 
 no rations were distributed. The poor boys gathered 
 around the campfires and anxiously inquired about miss- 
 ing comrades, and what of the day to-morrow. Many of 
 the soldiers thought our army surrounded. Three of our 
 Generals had fallen during the day, and many thousand 
 poor soldiers w^ere killed, wounded and captured. 
 
 "That night Gens. Anderson and Sherlin met for the 
 first time, and in talking over the morrow both agreed 
 that they would die on that ground or win the battle, 
 and they infused this same determination into all they 
 met. 
 
 "Biggs thought that Rosenfelt would retreat during 
 the night. He could not believe that he would undertake 
 to maintain himself in the position in which he had 
 been forced. He thought that he had only to wait until 
 morning to gather the fruits of a great victory. H e was mis- 
 taken. The next morning he found the Union forces in a 
 compact line skirting the timber, with hastily thrown-up 
 earthworks. If Rosenfelt had made his movement, on the 
 information given by Mrs. Houghton, eax'lier in the day, 
 instead of the afternoon, he would, perhaps, have met 
 with no disaster. But the next day, when he found 
 that Biggs did not attack, he determined to do so. He 
 made the same movement that he began the day before, 
 and was driven back in his first attempt to take the hill. 
 He then began a general assault, and retook all the posi- 
 tions lost the day before. The loss of the enemy was very 
 heavy, and the victory of the second day was complete. 
 Gen. Anderson moved out with his division by the side of 
 Sherlin, and the two seemed to vie with each other as to 
 which could face the greatest danger. The rebels lost two 
 Generals, killed that day. In the two days' fighting the 
 losses on both sides were most serious. In the evening, 
 after the battle was concluded, as General Anderson was 
 riding over the field near Hospital Hill, he discovered a 
 rebel oflBcer leaning against the root of a tree. There were 
 
170 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 two rebel soldiers with him. He was very pale, and not 
 able to speak in louder tones than a whisper. The Gen- 
 eral dismounted, giving his reins to his orderly. Approach- 
 ing the grouja, the two soldiers arose and said : 
 
 " ' Greneral, we surrender.' 
 
 "The General replied : 
 
 " ' That is not my purpose. I do not come to make pris- 
 oners, but to know if I can be of any service to this 
 wounded officer.' 
 
 "As the General spoke, the wounded officer said, in a 
 whisper : 
 
 "'Tom, is that you?" 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the General, reaching out his hand to Capt. 
 Whitthoi'ne, in whom he recognized his wife's cousin. 
 
 " Capt. Whitthorne took his hand and said : 
 
 '"I am dying. I want you to tell cousin Mary that I have 
 never forgotten her ; I love her, and wish 1 could see her 
 now. We Avill not speak of our differences now ; the ap- 
 proach of death softens our hearts. You are a brave man, 
 Tom. I am proud of you, even as an enemy. When I die, 
 as I will in a few mmutes — I can only last a little while — 
 will 3"ou bury me just where I fell ? There is the spot,' 
 looking over his left shoulder and asking one of the men 
 to mark it. 
 
 "This exertion caused the blood to flow profusely, as he 
 had been shot through the lungs. 
 
 " In a few minutes he breathed his last. Gen. Anderson 
 had him properly interred at the place where he requested, 
 and marked it with a headstone with his name upon it. H e 
 wrote to his wife the facts as I have given them to you. 
 Gen. Anderson never alluded to him afterwards except in 
 the most respectful terms. When Mary, the General's wife, 
 received a letter giving an account of her cousin's death, 
 she wept, but said nothing. 
 
 "But to return to the results of the battle: Biggs re- 
 treated and left the field to Rosenfelt, who concluded to 
 go into winter quarters instead of making pursuit. He 
 said it was necessary that his army should recuperate. 
 Wishing, however, to cover Nashua, he sent a command 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 171 
 
 out to the west from Murphy's Hill, on the road to Frank- 
 town. It fell upon Stephen Lyon's brigade to go. He was 
 quite unwell, but would by this station have an indepen- 
 dent command — his brigade and two regiments of cavalry 
 and two batteries of artillery — consequently he was grati- 
 fied by the order. In marching the command moved slowly, 
 there not being an urgent necessity for their presence at 
 Franktown. On the second day's march they halted and 
 had a luncheon at a spring by the roadside. 
 
 THE MTJEDEB OF STEPHEN LYON. 
 
 "Gen. Stephen Lyon was lying on a mattress in an am- 
 bulance. ^Vhen the command had rested he sent them for- 
 ward, remaining at the spring himself, saying to his oflBcers 
 that he would come on after resting, as he could soon over- 
 take them. H e kept with him only one officer (Lieut. Curtis), 
 two orderlies and the driver, not dreaming of an enemy 
 being in that part of the country, as Biggs's army was 
 many miles south of Stone Run, or rather to the south- 
 east at Tullahoming. 
 
 "Col. Joseph Whitthorne (then Brigadier-General), with 
 
173 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 a detachment of cavalry, came dashing up. He captured 
 Lieut. Curtis and the two orderlies and driver, and then 
 asked who the oificer was that was lying in the ambulance. 
 On being told that it was Gen, Stephen Lyon, he replied : 
 
 " ' I have sworn to kill him if I ever met him, for sending 
 a spy into my camp.' 
 
 " Stei^hen was unarmed, and protested that he knew no- 
 thing about the charges alleged against him. But it did 
 no good. Whitthorne ordered his men to shoot him, and 
 it was done and my poor boy was in this cold-blooded way 
 murdered by this gang of bushwhackers. My other sons 
 had his body taken back to Murphy's Hill and buried. I 
 never knew who murdered him until the war was over." 
 
 The old man again broke down and for a time was un- 
 able to proceed, but at last said : 
 
 "You can see how the fates were against my family. 
 When the news was received at home my j^oor wife could 
 not rally under these successive blows, and she lay sick for 
 months. I thought she would soon follow the poor boys. 
 When she did recover it was only partially. She was never 
 well afterwards. 
 
 "After the battle, Gen. Anderson thought he would 
 look up his military family, as his headquarters had 
 been sent to the rear during the conflict. Capt. Day 
 and Capt. Jackson were near him all the time, and were 
 no better posted than the General as to where the headquar- 
 ters were. Finally they were found some three miles to 
 the rear. The orderlies, driver, cook, etc., were found 
 established at the headquarters; but old Ham, poor old 
 man, was nowhere to be found. A genei-al search was at 
 once instituted, and finally he jumped up like a rabbit 
 from some thick underbrush. When he came out he looked 
 all around, and at last realizing who the pai'ties were that 
 had discovered him he threw up his hands and exclaimed : 
 
 " ' Bress the good Laud, and you'uns are not all killed. 
 Afo' de Laud I never 'spected to see any you good people 
 agin. And heah is Massa Genl Tom, and Massa Jackson 
 and Massa Capt. Day. Well ! well ! if dis isn't a sprize to 
 ole Ham.' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 173 
 
 " The General said : 
 
 '"Ham, how did you get here? What made you run 
 away? I thought you were going to stay with us,' 
 
 " 'Yes, sail, I thought so, too; but, sah, de shell, de guns 
 and de bums dey all come rite down over whar I was, 
 and I not know how to fight. One ob de mans git me a 
 gun and fix it up, and I git behind a tree and poke it out 
 and pull de trigger, and bress de Laud it shoot de wrong 
 way and I fine myself knocked ober away off from de tree. 
 Den I said dis is no place for dis darkey, and I gits; dats 
 what I does, and I corned along pretty fas' and I got wid 
 de wagons, and pretty soon de hossmen ob de Sesh— I 
 b'leves dey calls 'em cabalry— dey come on de run and 
 burned up de wagons and slashed 'bout and cussed about 
 de Yanks and swared about de niggers and skeered me out 
 ob my breff. Den I gits in de woods and creeps under de 
 brush and dar I stay, and sho' you born I thought ebery one 
 was killed, I wouldn't never come out if you hadn't found 
 me, sho'. I done thought I neber see Marfa no more. O, 
 bress de Laud, I's hungry doe.' 
 
 " 'Well, come along, Ham; I guess I will have to send 
 you home; you seem not to take to war.' 
 
 '"Well, sah! MassaGen'l, 'spect it be de bes'; for afore 
 de Laud I feels curous when you is fitin'. Somehow I 
 doesn't jes' feel rite all de time dey is shootin'. It 
 seems dey would kill a darky jes' as quick as dey do a white 
 man.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said the General; ' why not ?' 
 
 "'Well, sah, I doesn't know why; it 'pears like dey 
 wouldn't kill the darkies when we work for dem so long. 
 But de Sesh dey is quar folks dey is; dey fight doe, don' 
 dey, Massa Tom ?' 
 
 " ' Yes; they fight hke other people.' 
 
 "By this time they were at headquarters, and Ham 
 got hold of his namesake and devoured it as a wild 
 beast would have done. Ham was very serious and finally 
 said : 
 
 Massa Tom, I guess dey not fight any mo' berry soon, 
 does dey ?' 
 
174 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " The Greneral replied that he did not know. 
 " ' Well,' said Ham, ' I guess I stay wid you a while 
 longer. You won't write home 'bout me gittin' in de bush, 
 will you'uns ?' 
 
 " ' No; if you Avish us not to do so.' 
 
 " ' 0, for de Laud's sake ! Marfa she d neber Ub wid dis 
 darky no mo' if she know what I do. You won't tell her, 
 Massa Tom, will you ?' 
 
 " ' No, Ham; I will keep it a secret from her.' 
 " 'Well, den, I will try him once mo'. I 'spects I stay 
 here nex' time. I knows 1 do. O, I knows de nex' time, 
 sho.' 
 
 " All right, Ham; you get around now and get our things 
 together, and look after my " traps." ' 
 " 'Yes, massa, yes.' 
 
 " ' Ham's conduct and explanations afforded great 
 amusement for the boys around headquarters for some 
 time. 
 Capt. Zeke Inglesby said : 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, 1 did not know before that Gen. Stephen 
 Lyon, who was murdered at Bethesda Springs, was your 
 son. I know all about his murder. I belonged to his bri- 
 gade. That dastardly murder was considered by all soldiers 
 as one of the most outrageous acts and cold-blooded mur- 
 ders ever known in civilized warfare." 
 
 "Oh, yes. I grieved over his death very greatly, he 
 being the second one of our dear boys murdered outright 
 — the fourth dead since the war began. It chilled the 
 blood of our whole family. The strangest thing to me was 
 how Gen. Anderson, Capt. Jackson and Col. Peter could 
 restrain themselves so as not to mention the name of his 
 murderer, in all their conversations about his death; but, 
 as I said, I never kncAv who did it until after the war. I 
 could easily understand the reason for their not telling the 
 name. Mary Anderson, being his sister, was never told the 
 facts ; nor my wife nor any of us at the time, the boys 
 fearing that it might cause an unpleasant feeling even to 
 know the fact that a near relative of one of our family 
 could be such a barbarian. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 175 
 
 " 1 was kept quite close at home for some months with 
 our family, being their only protection within call. During 
 this time no man ever suffered more in spirit. I can 
 see it all before me now: my poor wife's agony, the sor- 
 rowing of David's widow, Mary Anderson's trouble, the 
 two poor little children— their questions about their Uncle 
 Stephen, who killed him, and why ? These questions I 
 could not answer." 
 
 At this point Dr. Adams inquired if Gen. Rosenfelt ever 
 expressed any regret at not listening to the information 
 imparted to him on the morning of the battle. 
 
 " No, sir; I did not so understand." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, did you know anything of Mrs. Hough- 
 ton after this ?' 
 
 " Yes; she continued to do good service for our cause, as 
 you will learn hereafter. " 
 
 Uncle Daniel here called in Mrs. Wilson. She was a 
 bright and beautiful woman. He took her in his arms and 
 said to us : 
 
 " This dear child and one boy, the son of another of my 
 boys, are all of whom I can now boast." 
 
 His speech at this point was so pathetic and saddening, 
 that the whole party were unconsciously moved to tears. 
 His voice trembled, and he slowly walked out of the 
 room, overwhelmed by the sad memories he had awakened. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE COURT-MARTIAL.— AT MURPHY'S HILL.— THE TWO 
 OPPOSINGr ARMIES AND THEIR MOVEMENTS. — JAMES 
 WHITCOMB'S TRIAL.— SENTENCED TO DEATH AND PAR- 
 DONED BY THE PRESIDENT. 
 
 " But mercy is above this sceptered sway. 
 It is enthroned in the heart of kings. 
 It is an attribute to God himself; 
 And earthly power doth then show likest God's, 
 When mercy seasons Justice.''^ — Shakespkare. 
 
 . . . ^'EN. biggs having taken up his position in the 
 I • I ^ anffle of the headwaters of Goose River and Cane's 
 
 ^ 
 
 Fork, near Tullalioming, in the midst of a rich 
 valley, Rosenfelt at once commenced repairing the 
 railroads and throwing np earthworks near Murphys Hill, 
 which almost encircled the entire place. There he remained 
 during the winter and fc)llowing spring. The two armies 
 were principally engaged in watching each other, neither 
 being willing to risk an advance against the other. For 
 several months this situation continued. The only opera- 
 tions that marked this long period of inaction on the part 
 of the two armies were a series of small exploits which were 
 calculated to cause the two armies to degenerate into small 
 bands, that could only be employed in harassing their 
 enemies. The rebels got ready, however, and made the 
 first attempt. Gen. Weller, with a brigade of cavalry, 
 pushed his way up within a few miles of Nashua, burned 
 a railroad bridge, then descended on the right bank of the 
 Le-Harp River to the banks of Combination River, and 
 there seized several of our transports, Avliich were loaded 
 with supplies. He biirned these with all their cargoes. 
 One of our gunboats reached the scene of action just in 
 time to also become a prey to the flames, 
 17G 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 177 
 
 "This act on the part of the rebel cavalrymen in its 
 audacity seems to have completely paralyzed our mounted 
 troops, and Weller was permitted to return entirely unmo- 
 lested. In a very short time, elated by his success, he con- 
 centrated a force of some 3,000 men under Gfens. Forrester 
 and Lawting, with two batteries, within twenty miles of 
 Nashua. Gen. Rosenfelt, seeing that the rebels were riding all 
 around and about him with impunity, sent Gen. Davies 
 with one division of infantry, and two brigades of cavalry 
 commanded by Gen. Minting, in order to hem Weller in 
 and 'bag him' and take him into camp, as the soldiers 
 would say. Davies marched from Murphy's Hill to Eagle 
 Cove; Sleeman marched from Nashua with a division of 
 infantry, upon Tyrone; Minting moved away to the south 
 by way of Franktown, where the forces were all to close in 
 like pulling the draAvstring of a bag and closing it over 
 your game. But when opened there was no Weller inside. 
 The next heard of him he had pushed on far to the north- 
 west, and while our forces were closing in at Franktown, 
 Weller had again reached the borders of Combination River 
 at Mariam's Crossing, and appeared before Dolinsburg on 
 the next day. You remember the great battle fought at 
 Dolinsburg, where Gen. Tom. Anderson was thought to 
 have been killed, but was found by me in the darky's 
 cabin ? " 
 They answered: "Yes; that could not be forgotten." 
 "Well, gentlemen, this place was still commanded by 
 good old Col. Harden. He had but 700 men all told. The 
 place was encircled by parapets commanding the ravines 
 north and south. In the center the Colonel had constructed 
 large earthwoi-ks, and mounted thereon one 33-pounder. 
 He also had a section of field-guns. The rebels lost no time 
 in making their dispositions, and were I'eady for the assault. 
 Col. Harden hastily made preparations to receive the ene- 
 my. He placed his women and sick on a ti'ansport that 
 lay at the wharf. That being done, the old Colonel said to 
 his men: 'Boys, here I will die before I will lower that flag,' 
 and his connnand all cheered him, and said ' we agree to 
 that sentiment.' 
 
ITS UXCLE DAXIELS STORY. 
 
 ''Wellerwas now ready; he ordered Forrester and Law- 
 ting to advance and attack. But before doing so he thought 
 it would be the more correct warfare to summon the garri- 
 son to surrender. He did so by sending a flag of ti-uce and 
 demanding a surrender of the fort. Col. Harden inquired 
 by what authority the surrender was demanded. The 
 reply was that Gen. Weller demanded it ' in the name of 
 Jefferson Davis, President of the Southern Confederacy.' 
 
 " ' Tell Gen. AVeller that if Mr. Davis is here in j^erson I 
 will see him ; but if Gen. AVeller wants this fort he must 
 take it at the point of the bayonet. Col. Harden never 
 surrenders to the enemy.' 
 
 " This was reported to Gen. Weller, and he remarked, 
 '"We will see.' 
 
 " Forrester deployed his command and moved forward 
 \\p the hill, but as he galloped up under a heavy fire his 
 loss was severe. The soldiers who were defending that 
 part of the outer works retreated inside of the heavy fortifi- 
 cations. A murderous and destructive fire Avas now opened 
 upon the enemy from all sides of the works. 
 
 " Forrester fell back and formed a new line, and Weller 
 put his whole force in action. Law^ting joined Forrester 
 on the right, and the assault w-as made. 
 
 " Old Col. Harden said: 'Boys, here they come; let them 
 charge close up before you fire. Fill that old 33-pounder 
 Avith bullets on top of the shell;' and they did. 
 
 " So Forrester charged with his men right up to the 
 works. Col. Harden gave the command ' Fire ! ' and wath 
 one volley from muskets and the old 32-pounder the cav- 
 alry retreated in every direction; many horses and men 
 fell under this terrible fire. Our men leaped out of the 
 works, and Avith bayonets fixed charged doAvn against For- 
 rester's men and captured many of them. Forrester's best 
 Colonel was killed and his command routed and demoral- 
 ized. LaAvting had captured the Cemetery Ridge, Avhere 
 some of Col. Harden's men had made a stand, but finding 
 they could not hold it, fell back into the fort. Darkness 
 here closed in and the old flag still floated over Dohns- 
 burg. During the night a gunboat came to the rescue. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 179 
 
 " The next mornmg there Avere no rebels in sight, save 
 killed and wounded. Dolinsburg was never again assaulted 
 by the eneui}' during the war. Col. Harden was a bi'uve 
 man, and dearly beloved by uiy whole family; not alone 
 for his bravery, but for his kindness to Gen. Anderson 
 during his stay at the Colonel's Headquarters. 
 
 " Weller was being followed up by Davies, who had 
 finally gotten on his track. But he took another tack; he 
 moved a short distance, as if intending to meet Davies, and 
 then suddenly wheeled to the right and reached Center- 
 town by way of Pinche's Factory, along the line of Goose 
 River. After fording the river he called a halt at Colesburg, 
 His men were now worn out with fatigue, and his horses 
 totally unfitted for further service until thoroughly recup- 
 erated. This ended Gen. Weller's exploits for a consider- 
 able length of time. Just then another raider appeared 
 upon the scene — one Gen. Van Doring, in command of 
 some 5,000 fresh cavalry. Tliis new force gave the enemy 
 courage, and they at once renewed their former audacity. 
 They were determined to wipe out if possible the terrible 
 and painful result of their attack upon Col. Harden at 
 Dolinsburg, and immediately advanced within a short dis- 
 tance of Rosenfelt's main encampment, drove in his out- 
 posts, and threatened his short line of communication with 
 Nashua. By this time large re-enforeements had arrrived 
 by way of transports up the Combination River to Nashua. 
 Sleeman's division had moved forward to the main force 
 at Murphy's Hill. The General felt that he must rid the 
 country of these raiders, or his situation would become 
 intolerable. His detachments, except in large bodies, could 
 not venture out of camp without danger of being attacked 
 by rebel cavalry. Later on, one day, a report came that 
 our outposts were attacked and part of them captured 
 within a few miles of his main army. Rosenfelt was 
 greatly excited to think that with his force of cavalry — one 
 brigade at Nashua, one at Franktown supported by a 
 division of infantry at each place, and two brigades at his 
 main position — the rebels were audacious enough to come 
 in sight of his camp and menace him. Just at this mo- 
 
180 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ment Gen. Sherlin, a small man, but a great soldier, came 
 into his headquarters and said: 
 
 " ' General, how would you like to have an infantry com- 
 mander take one of your detachments of cavalry and try 
 his hand on Van Doring, who, I understand, is running 
 round your camp playing marbles on your boys' coat-tails ? ' 
 
 " ' Well, sir,' said Rosenfelt, ' I wish we had some one like 
 old Col. Harden at Dolinsburg after this fellow Van Doring. 
 Do you think you can run him back on his own ground ?' 
 
 " 'I will try.' 
 
 " ' Well, sir, you may try your hand to-day.' 
 
 '"All right,' said Sherlin; 'I am now ready, and I want 
 only 1,000 men.' - --^ 
 
 " The General ordered two regiments to report; they did 
 so promptly, and were off. They started with Sherlin at their 
 head, and were not long in reaching Brady's Wood, where 
 the enemy was strongly jjosted. Without hesitating for 
 one moment Sherlin attacked them and charged, saber in 
 hand. The contest was of short duration. The rebels had 
 not seen that kind of cavalry fighting before. They Avere 
 soon routed and driven in great disorder back to and aci-oss 
 Goose River. Sherlin returned the next day with 200 prison- 
 ers and a command of encouraged men. This aroused great 
 jealousy with the cavalry officers, and made him the sub- 
 ject of many remarks. But he went quietly back to his 
 couunand of infantry without any exultation or mention of 
 his victory. 
 
 "Gen. Sherlin and Gen. Anderson that evening were 
 speaking of our cavalry, when Sherlin remarked that they 
 only wanted some one to teach them how to fight. 
 
 "'That is true,' said Gen. Anderson; 'we must obtain 
 consent to go out and attack the enemy whenever and 
 wherever we may find him. We now have re-enforcements, 
 o\ir army is fresh and well supplied in all respects.' 
 
 "The General commanding finding this feeling existing, 
 and seeing that his re-enforcements had all come forward 
 and were in camp, amounting to some 14,000, while Biggs 
 had only I'eceived the 5,000 cavalry under Van Doring, he 
 felt that he could afford to make a forward movement and 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 181 
 
 attack his antagonist wherever he might be found. So he 
 commenced by directing tliat our forces were to make Groose 
 River our line for tlie present, by first driving the enemy to 
 the soutli side of the same, and if possible force him out of 
 this part of the country. 
 
 "Sherlin's division and two brigades of cavalry were to 
 march to Eagle Cove and thence to Columbiana; Sleeman's 
 division, with other troops, were to form the center; the 
 left was to move on Shelltown; — the whole to concentrate 
 on and along the north bank of Groose River. Gen, Corbin, 
 being in advance on the road leading to Columbiana, met 
 Van Doring at Spring Hill, and after five hours' hard fight- 
 ing surrendered his whole command. When this news 
 I'eached Rosenfelt, who was still at Murphy's Hill, it dis- 
 turbed him much. The troops having now marched for a 
 week over very bad roads through rain and mud, he di- 
 rected them to return to their former positions, 'having 
 accomphshed all that the commanding Cieneral desired,' as 
 he said. 
 
 "Kentucky was at this time infested with raiders and 
 guerrillas. Gen. Broomfield, who had about that time been 
 sent to the West to command the Department of Kentucky, 
 soon cleared that State of these pests. Their mode of war- 
 fare on either side was merely harassing without accom- 
 plishing any great results. Very soon Rosenfelt's troops 
 were again within his old camp lines, and Forrester com- 
 menced annoying him in many ways. Gen. Papson being 
 at Rosenfelt's Headquarters, in conversation remarked: 
 
 " 'If you will allow Gen. Anderson, of my corps, to take 
 connnand of a division of your cavalry, and give him in- 
 structions that Forrester must be driven beyond Goose 
 River and kept there, I will guarantee good results.' 
 
 "Rosenfelt readily assented, and the arrangements were 
 made and the order given. The command started, and by 
 rapid marches came up to Forrester at a point near 
 Auburnville, and drove him as far as Winter Hill, a point 
 Avhere the general headquarters of the rebel cavalry had 
 been for some days. Gen. Anderson charged down upon 
 them with his whole force in regular old English cavalry 
 
182 UXCLE DAXIKL'S STORY. 
 
 style, with drawn sabers. The rebel cavahy made stubborn 
 resistance, but our force drove them from their position 
 with much slaughter. They retreated in great confusion, 
 and were closely pursued and sorely pressed until they were 
 forced to cross Groose River at different points. The coun- 
 try was now cleared of them for the present. Gen. Ander- 
 son returned with 500 prisoners. This ended the raids, and 
 our army was not subjected to these harassing exploits again 
 while it remained at Murphy's Hill. During these many 
 annoyances by the rebel cavalry our troops were sent after 
 them so frequently and marched so rapidly, and at times 
 such great distances, that they often became weary and 
 footsore. 
 
 "The day after Gen. Anderson returned from driving 
 Forrester out of this portion of the country a division of 
 infantry under Sleeman returned from a very long and cir- 
 cuitous march. On the detail for guard duty that night was 
 a boy from one of the Michigan regiments, (the 1st Mich- 
 igan I think,) who during the night was found asleep on 
 his watch. He was arrested and taken to the guard-house. 
 The young man was greatly troubled. He had been a good 
 soldier ; had never shirked any duty imposed upon him. 
 The next day he was reported by Serg't Smith as being 
 found asleep while on duty. This was a serious matter, — 
 the penalty being death if found guilty. The report was 
 taken to Gen. Sleeman, and by him transmitted to Gen. 
 Rosenfeltwith a request that he order the Court-Martial, if 
 one should be decided upon. The General at once ordered 
 the Court. I never have believed that severe punishments in 
 the army Avere productive of good discipline. The best 
 soldiers are the kindest men, and the most successful are . 
 those who inflict the fewest severe punishments upon their 
 men. The detail for the Court was made and the charges 
 filed. 
 
 "The Court held its sessions at Gen. Rosenfelt's Head- 
 quarters. The poor boy was brought out of the guard- 
 house in the presence of the (Jourt. He was 20 years old, 
 very slight, light complexion, light auburn hair, large blue 
 eyes, delicate frame, and, in fact, looked almost as much 
 
UNCLE DANIEI/S STORY. 188 
 
 like a girl as a boy. His appearance made a deep impres- 
 sion upon the members of the Court ; great synqjathy was 
 felt for him. The Judge-Advocate asked him if he had any 
 objections to the Court, which was composed of officers 
 from Gen. Sleeman's Division, with Gren. Sleeman as Presi- 
 dent of the Court. The boy answered that he had no ob- 
 jections ; ' for,' said he, "I do not know any of the officers. 
 I know but few persons in the army. I know only my 
 messmates. I am not acquainted with any of the officers of 
 my own company. I know their names, but have no per- 
 sonal acqaintance with either of them.' 
 
 '' ' Do you never talk with any of your company oflBcers ?' 
 inquired the Judge- Advocate. 
 
 " ' No, sir,' replied the youth; ' I have never asked a favor 
 since I have been in the army. I have obeyed orders, and 
 strictly performed my duty and asked no questions.' 
 
 " ' Have you any relatives ? ' 
 
 " 'Yes, sir ; I have an aged father and mother, and one 
 sister.' 
 
 " 'What was your business before entering the service ?' 
 
 '"I was a sales-boy in the wholesale dry-goods store of 
 Baldwin & Chandler, in Detroit, Mich., where my parents 
 live.' 
 
 " ' Have you written to your parents or sister since your 
 arrest ? ' 
 
 " ' No, sir ; I asked permission to do so, but it was refused 
 me.' 
 
 " Gren. Sleeman, an old man, full of sympathy and kind 
 feelings, on the impulse of the moment said, ' That was an 
 outrage.' 
 
 "The Judge- Advocate reminded the General that such 
 remarks were not proper in the ijresence of the Court. 
 
 " ' Yes,' said the General, ' I spoke before I thought ; but 
 the impropriety of the remark does not change my opin- 
 ion.' 
 
 " The charges were read to the boy, charging him that in 
 this, ' he, James Whitcomb, a private soldier, was regularly 
 detailed and placed on guard duty, and that he slept while 
 on post in the face of the enemy, thereby endangering the 
 Army of the United States.' 
 
184 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "The Judge- Advocate advised the boy to plead 'not 
 guilty,' which he did. 
 
 "Just at this moment Capt. Jackson Lyon came along 
 where the Court was in session, and for the first time heard 
 of this trial. He listened for a moment and heai'd the name 
 of the boy mentioned, and it struck him at once that it 
 might be Seraine's brother. He waited until the Court ad- 
 journed and asked permission to speak to the boy. It be- 
 ing granted, he ascertained that James Whitcomb was the 
 brother of Sei'aine, who had gone South in search of Henry. 
 He told the boy to be of good cheer — to admit nothmg; that 
 when they proved the charge, as perhaps they would, to 
 ask jDermission to make a statement, and then to tell all 
 about his march; the reason for his inability to keep awake, 
 and all about his condition on that night, and that he, Capt. 
 Jackson Lyon, would look after him; but not to mention 
 him as his friend, but as one only feeling a sympathy for 
 him. 
 
 "Jackson wrote to me that day all about the case, and 
 thought it was best that his father and mother should not 
 be made aware of his arrest and trial, but that I should 
 write to the President all about the case, and do no more 
 until he (Jackson) should arrive. My son Jackson was a 
 very cool-headed man, and always did everything in the 
 manner that would create the least excitement or suspicion. 
 You see, he had a plan in a moment for the safety of this 
 poor boy. 
 
 ' ' Well, to get back. The next day the Court reassembled 
 at 12 o'clock and proceeded with the trial. The witnesses 
 were sworn. Serg't Smith exhibited the detail for the guard, 
 as well as the detail from the boy's company, and the report 
 of the detail to him with James Whitcomb's name on the 
 same. He then showed the time for the boy's guard-duty 
 to commence on that relief, and finally, by the Officer of the 
 Gruard who went around with the relief guard, that the boy 
 was found asleep and did not arouse from his slumber when 
 he was challenged, but that the Sergeant of the Guard had 
 to shake him quite hard to arouse him. Tlais, you can see, 
 was very strong and hard to get over." 
 
UNCLE da:viel's story. 185 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush, "that was a strong case. I was 
 hoping to hear tliat tliere was a mistake abovit it." 
 
 Maj. Clynier said: "Well, I hope he was acquitted. I 
 have slept many a time on my horse during a hard march, 
 when if I had been placed on guard-duty I would have gone 
 to sleep in five minutes.'" 
 
 " So have I," said Capt. Zeke Inglesby. 
 
 "Yes, yes. I have no doubt of that; but it is not the men 
 who commit acts against law that are always punished, but 
 those who are caught. These men seemed to think this a 
 terrible crime in this boy, and yet, perhaps, there was not 
 one of them who could have done differently under the same 
 circumstances. 
 
 "After the witnesses had been heard against the poor 
 boy, he showed great mental suffering and agony; the dis- 
 grace to his parents and sister was what troubled him so 
 much. His company officers were sworn, and stated that 
 pi'ior to this no complaint had ever been made against the 
 boy. That although they only knew him as a soldier, they 
 had always observed his neatness and soldierly appearance 
 and bearing; they all thought that the march the two days 
 before and until 9 o'clock the night on which he was found 
 asleep on post, Avas calculated to tire out a boy of his frail 
 organization. 
 
 " The Chief Surgeon stated that a boy of his constitution 
 would be very likely to droj) to sleep anywhere after such 
 a strain upon his physical strength. 
 
 " This closed the evidence with the exception of one wit- 
 ness. The boy asked if he could make a statement to 
 the Court. Some discussion arose on this point. The Court 
 was cleared, and Jackson said that he afterwards learned 
 that old Gen. Sleeman grew very angiy at the idea of re- 
 fusing an innocent boy a chance to say a word in his own 
 defense. Finally, it was agreed that the boy might make 
 his statement. He arose, and, with a tremulous voice and 
 much agitation, said: 
 
 " 'Gentlemen of the Court: I am a poor boy. My life is 
 of no value to me, and but little to my country. I have 
 risked it several times without fear or nervousness. For 
 
18G UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 my parents' sake I would like to go through this war with 
 an honorable record. To take my life would do me but 
 little harm. I can meet death as a true soldier. But what 
 can this great Government gain by taking my life ? You 
 can inflict ruin, distress and misery upon an old man and 
 woman, and upon my queenly sister, who is now going 
 through more perils, if I am correctly informed, than any 
 of us. I came to the army not for gain. I was getting 
 much more pay without risking my life, but I felt it 
 my duty to aid in sustaining our Government. I did not 
 dream, however, that in the event that I should escape 
 death from the hands of the enemies of our country that, 
 for an unhappy result entirely unavoidable, my comrades- 
 in-arms would hasten to make a sacrifice of me. Were I 
 guilty of anything that I could have avoided, then I would 
 not ask for leniency; but this I could not avoid. That I 
 slept on my post I will not deny; but I pray you hear my 
 excuse. It is this: Two days before this offense was com- 
 mitted, we had marched through rain and mud some 
 twenty miles in pursuit (as it was said) of Forrester's cav- 
 alry. I did not see many horse tracks in the road, how- 
 ever, and took it that our forces had captured all their 
 horses, and that the rebels were taking it on foot, as we were.' 
 "Here Gen. Sleeman laughed, and said sotto voce: 
 " ' That boy ought to be put in command of our cavalry, 
 instead of being shot.' 
 
 " 'The night of this march my messmate, John Martin, a 
 boy of my own age and my neighbor before coming to the 
 army, was taken quite ill. It was his turn to be on guard. 
 I took his guard duty that night, and was entirely without 
 sleep. When not on post I was attending to him, as he 
 Avould have done for me. The next day John was not able 
 to carry his knapsack and gun on the march, and as we 
 had no transportation, I carried his as well as my own. 
 The burden was very great for me, and when we arrived in 
 camp I was completely exhausted. John Avas not able to 
 stand my guard, and when I told the Sergeant my condi- 
 tion, he would not excuse me, and gave as a reason that I 
 had no business to carry John's gun and knapsack, inas- 
 
UNCLE DANIElAs STORY. 187 
 
 much as I had no orders from him to do so. I think the 
 Sergeant would do much better as a General than as a 
 Sergeant. I may do him injustice, and I would not do 
 that for the world, but I do believe that he entertains the 
 same high opinion of himself that I do of him.' 
 
 "At which remark old Gen. Sleeman laughed again, and 
 said, so as to be heard, ' That boy will be a man some day, 
 and, by the eternal, it would be a crime— yes, a murder- 
 to shoot him.' 
 
 "Continuing, James Whitcomb said: 'This, gentlemen 
 of the Court, is my excuse, no more, no less. I hope that 
 John Martin may be called to verify my statement.' 
 
 " "When the boy sat down the whole Court were in tears. 
 
 "John Martin was called, and he did verify everything 
 that had been stated by James Whitcomb. This closed the 
 evidence in the case. The Court adjourned until the next 
 day at 12 o'clock. When they met they began the consid- 
 eration of the verdict. The Judge-Advocate charged the 
 Court that the evidence was clear and conclusive; that the 
 law fixed the penalty; that there was noway out of it; they 
 must find the fact that he did sleep on his post, and that 
 fact being found, the verdict must be death. 
 
 " The Court was two days coming to a conclusion. When 
 they did, my God, it was enough to make a man's blood 
 run cold in his veins. They found him guilty on all the 
 charges and specifications, and sentenced him to be shot to 
 death, with only ten days' respite. The sentence was ap- 
 proved, and orders given to manacle the boy and double 
 his guard. Gen. Sleeman raved like a madman, and came 
 near resigning; said if the boy was shot he would at once 
 resign. As soon as the judgment of the Court was known, 
 Jackson took a leave of absence for ten days and left on the 
 train that evening for home. He came, and on his arrival 
 was looking like a ghost. All ran to him to welcome him. 
 
 " He soon assumed his wonted cahnness, and talked with 
 his mother, Mary Anderson and Jennie, as well as the little 
 girls, telling them all about the army. His mother was still 
 sick in bed over the murder of our son Stephen; but we all 
 enjoyed seeing Jackson, and were glad to know that Peter 
 
188 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 and Gen. Anderson were well. Our family, you will ob- 
 serve, was not very large at this time. Jackson made Aunt 
 Martha happy by telling her that Ham was well, and was 
 behaving splendidly. 
 
 "'Thank de good Laud for dat. I always 'spects to 
 hear he killed. But I knows Ham; he am awful coward. 
 He allers runs off when dere is any danger. I have to look 
 out for dat.' 
 
 "Jackson had a full report of the proceedings of the 
 Court-Martial so far as the testimony and the boy's state- 
 ment was concerned. He read the whole statement over to 
 Jennie (David's widow), Marj^ Anderson and myself. As he 
 read the boy's statement the two ladies burst into tears. 
 Mary Anderson arose and walked the floor, looking like a 
 Queen, and seemingly much excited. Finally she said — I 
 shall ever remember her words: 
 
 "'My God, what does all this mean? Has the great 
 Father forsaken this family ? Four have already lost their 
 lives, and one now suffering in some loathsome prison if 
 alive; my husband and Peter nearly at death's door on 
 more than one occasion; Seraine Whit comb, a lovely girl. 
 Avith her only brother in the army (he a mere boy), she 
 leaves her old father and mother to take the chances of her 
 life through the lines searching for one of our family, and 
 now her only brother under sentence of death for what he 
 could not help doing. Capt. Jackson, Avhat do you pro- 
 pose ? ' 
 
 "Jackson replied that some one must jiroceed to Wash- 
 ington at once, and that he thought it was not best to let 
 the boy's parents in Detroit know the facts, they being old 
 people and alone (according to the statement of the boy), 
 and as the young lady is doubtless searching for Henry, as 
 we all surmise from hrer letter to our father, it is certainly 
 our duty to look after this boy's case ourselves. I have only 
 ten days' leave from/my duty, and therefore brought these 
 jmpers, thinking that father might perhaps go to see the 
 President. i 
 
 " Mary Anderson, spoke up at once and said: 
 
 "'No, sir; no, sir. Your father will not go. He must 
 
tJNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 189 
 
 not leave Aunt Sarah in her present condition. I will go; 
 yes, I will go at once. Get me a ticket, I want no trunk; 
 my satchel will do. I will be off on the first train.' 
 
 " Jennie said, ' Why, Mary, you will not go, will you? ' 
 
 " 'Yes, I am going. I am determined to do so. It is set- 
 tled; so do not attempt to stop me.' 
 
 " ' Well,' said Jennie, ' Uncle Daniel, what shall we do? ' 
 
 " I replied, ' She is determined on it, and we will just help 
 her to get off at once.' 
 
 " So the ticket was procured and Mary was off with a 
 good-bye, taking wuth her a full statement of the case 
 made out by Jackson, also his letter, and a letter from me to 
 the President. Under the circumstances this was a pain- 
 ful trip to her — the anxiety as to her success; the fact that 
 she knew nothing about the family in whose behalf she was 
 enlisted. She a stranger to the President, how should she 
 approach him? What could she say to him? Suppose he 
 would refuse to interpose in behalf of the boy? And a 
 thousand inquiries would come to her mind to annoy her. 
 She slept none on her way, but finally arrived safely in 
 Washington, and went du-ectly to the Executive Mansion 
 Avithout stopping to take a mouthful of food or a moment's 
 repose. 
 
 " When she reached the threshold of the mansion she 
 came near fainting; her courage and strength both seemed 
 to leave her all at once. Presently her strength returned, 
 and she asked to be admitted. The usher said, ' I will 
 see,' and took her name to the President; also my letter. 
 The President was alone. She could not speak. The Presi- 
 dent came forward and took her by the hand and greeted 
 her most kindly, saying that he almost knew her; that he 
 knew much of her through me, as I had spoken of her in 
 connection with her husband. The President said : 
 
 "' Your brave husband is so well knoAvn to me through 
 my friend Mr. Lj'on, and through his daring on the field, 
 that you would need no introduction more than that I 
 should know who you are; and I take it that you are on 
 an errand of mercy, as I am sure you could not be here to 
 ask anything for your husband, as I would do anything 
 
100 UNCLE 1>A>"IEL a STORY. 
 
 for hiin, as he knows, merely for the asking by himself 
 or my friend Lyon.' 
 
 "'No, Mr. President; you will never be troubled by me 
 in that way. I am truly on an errand of mercy and jus- 
 tice'; and here she broke down and wept. 
 
 " When she recovered she said: 
 
 " 'Mr. President, my errand is to save the destruction of 
 a good family.' 
 
 " She then recited the facts as to the two old people, and 
 that Seraine, the only daughter, was now on an errand of 
 mercy South somewhere. 
 
 " The President replied that he remembered giving her a 
 letter at the request of liis friend Daniel Lyon, and said : 
 
 " ' My dear Mrs. Anderson, there is hardly anything that 
 I would not do for any of Mr. Lyon's family, as well as Gen. 
 Anderson and yourself ; and. certamly, if to prevent a ca- 
 lamity to such a family as you describe Mr. Whitcomb"s to 
 be, I would do anything that w^ould be proper and reason- 
 able for me to do.' 
 
 " She w^as very much encouraged by these remarks, and 
 began to feel more at ease. 
 
 "The President, seeing this, asked her many questions 
 about her husband's health, and also about my family. 
 When she spoke of Stephen's foul murder, the President 
 walked the floor and remarked : 
 
 " 'Most diabolical — fiendish.' 
 
 (" Little did he or she then suppose that it was her own 
 brother that had committed this Avicked and ci-uel mur- 
 der.) 
 
 "]By this time she was so much encouraged that she 
 handed him the letter and statement of Jackson. 
 
 "The President read the letter, and then read and re- 
 read Jackson's statement. Great tears rolled down his 
 bronzed cheeks as he read the statement. He tapped a 
 bell, and sent for the Secretary of War. The Secretary soon 
 came, and greeted Mrs. Anderson very cordially on being 
 introduced. The President asked him to take a seat, and 
 handed him the statement. He read it, and said : 
 
 " • I will at once see if any papers in this case have been 
 forwarded.' 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORT. 191 
 
 "During all this time imagine the suspense and fears of 
 Mary Anderson. 
 
 " The Secretary sent to the Judge- Advocate-General, and 
 found that the papers had just arrived. 
 
 " The President said : 
 
 " ' Let them be brought to me immediately.' 
 
 "When they were placed before him he read them over 
 carefully, remarking, when he had finished, that they were 
 exactly as stated by Capt. Lyon. He handed them to the 
 Secretary and asked him to read them, which he did, and 
 laid them down without a word of connnent. 
 
 "After some conversation between the two men, the 
 President turned to her and said : 
 
 "'Mrs. Anderson, cheer up, weep no more; your friend 
 shall not be hurt ! Instead of showing himself unworthy 
 of clemency he has proven himself a noble boy. The kind- 
 ness which he showed to his messmate and neighbor boy 
 was enough to have commended him to mercy. He should 
 have been complimented for his kindness and excused from 
 duty, instead of having it imposed upon him. You can go 
 home and bear the glad tidings to his father and mother 
 •that their boy shall be saved for a better fate.' 
 
 " Mary Anderson, trembling with emotion, said : 
 
 " ' Mr. President, you are so very kind, sir. But, if you 
 will pardon me, his father and mother know nothing of 
 their boy's trouble. We kept it from them, believing it 
 would have caused them great distress. We desire to keep 
 it from them." 
 
 " ' Do you say that his father and mother do not know of 
 this, nor that you are here ? ' 
 
 " ' Mr. President, they are not aware of the case.' 
 
 "'Mi's. Anderson, that w^as very considerate in your 
 friends and yourself, to keep this from them for the present 
 at least.' 
 
 "The President then wrote, with his own hand, a tele- 
 gram, ordering the suspension of sentence against James 
 Whit comb — that he had been fully pardoned — signed it and 
 sent it to the office with directions that the dispatch be 
 sent at once. Mary Anderson on her knees thanked the 
 
193 UJfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 President from the fullness of her heart. He bade her rise; 
 said he had done nothing that she should thank him for; 
 that if he had permitted such a sentence to be carried out 
 he never could have forgiven himself. He bade her go 
 home and carry the good tidings to her friends. He told 
 her to give me and my family his kindest regards. She 
 then left with a light heart. 
 
 " She went directly to the train, forgetting that she had 
 eaten nothing during the day. She returned to us one of 
 the happiest persons that ever lived, and you may depend 
 upon it that we all shared in her joy. Capt. Jackson had 
 returned to his command prior to Mary's return from Wash 
 ington. When we all got through with the family talk and 
 Mary had eaten her dinner, she gave us a full account of 
 her trip, her agonies and sensations on meeting the Presi- 
 dent. She was exceedingly happy in her details about her 
 trip and her success; but, strange to say, she never alluded 
 to it again voluntarily, and would, as much as possible, 
 avoid conversation on the subject when spoken to in refer- 
 ence to it. 
 
 " Gen. Anderson had asked that James Whit comb be de- 
 tailed from his regiment and assigned to him as an Orderly 
 at his Headqiiarters, which was done. And again all was 
 moving on quietly in the field." 
 
 "Yes," said Capt. Inglesby, "as I before stated, there 
 would have been warm times in that camp had they shot 
 that boy. The whole camp had heard the facts about his 
 helping his comrade, and the soldiers with one voice said 
 he should not be executed. His pardon was a Godsend to 
 the officers who were intending to carry out the sentence. 
 During all my experience (and I was through the whole 
 war) I never knew such a mutinous feeling in the army as 
 that sentence created." 
 
 Dr. Adams remarked that in all his reading and experi- 
 ence in life there had not been a female character brought 
 to his notice who had shown the will, determination and 
 good judgment that Mrs. Anderson had from the beginning 
 of the Avar; her fixed Union principles; her determination 
 to make any and all sacrifices for the cause of her counti-y; 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 193 
 
 her persistence in hunting for her husband when all others 
 were sure of his death at Dolinsburg— few women like her 
 have lived in our time. " God bless her, whether she is liv- 
 ing or dead ! " 
 
 The tears rolled down the old man's cheeks, but he uttered 
 not one word in response. 
 7 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 MORGANSON'S RAID AND BATTLE OF CHEROKEE RUN.— 
 THE REBEL CAA^ALRTMEN WHIRL THROUGH INDIANA 
 AND OHIO.— BEATEN AND CAPTURED.— KNIGHTS OF 
 THE GOLDEN CIRCLE CONTINUE THEIR MACHINATIONS. 
 
 "7/" that rebellion 
 Came like itself, in base and abject ronts, 
 Led on by bloody youth, guarded ivith rage. 
 
 You revered father, and these noble lords 
 
 Had not been here to dress the ugly form 
 
 Of base and bloody insurrection."— Skakespeare, 
 
 If FTER the long-continued idleness of the Army of 
 M *^^® Center around Murphy's Hill, the people began 
 V\ to clamor for a movement of some decisive char- 
 \^ acter. During Gen. Rosenfelt's inactivity, Gen. 
 Silent had moved Avith the Army of the West against Gen. 
 Pendleton, who had continued to obstruct Conception River 
 by holding Victor's Hill, as well as the grand bluffs below. 
 Gen. Silent had made some of the most wonderful marches 
 and successes ever known. He had opened ways for the water 
 to flow from the river into the lands; had cut canals through 
 at different points; had run the batteries of an hundred guns 
 Avith his transports laden Avith supplies for his army; 
 marched on the opposite side of the river beloAv Pendleton, 
 crossing his army below the Grand Bluffs in one day and 
 night; moA^ed out against the enemy, who AA'as in superior 
 force, cutting loose from his oAvn base of supplies, and 
 fought liim in six hardly-contested battles Avith victorious 
 results each time, and he finally succeeded in hemming Pen- 
 dleton inside his fortifications at Victors Hill and forcing 
 him, Avith his entire army, to sui-render unconditionally. 
 
 "The President had also in the meantime placed Gen. 
 Meader in connnand of the Army of the East on account of 
 
uxcLE Daniel's story. 
 
 195 
 
 the constant failure of other commanders during the 
 Spring campaigns. Soon after assuming connnand Meador 
 had gained a great victory over the enemy at Grotlenburg, 
 and had driven him back across Grand River to' his own 
 ground. The enemy had become so encouraged by liis vic- 
 tories over ovir armies heretofore, that he concluded to try 
 a second invasion of the loyal States. 
 
 "The iDCople who desired the success of the Union forces 
 were greatly rejoiced over the victory at Gotlenburg and in 
 
 M- 
 
 MORGANSON'S RAID. 
 
 the West by Gen. Silent, and by them Rosenf elt was constant- 
 ly urged to do something by way of giving some activity to 
 his army. But he hesitated and thought the heat of Sum- 
 mer w^as too great in that climate for his men to march and 
 endure the fatigues of a campaign. This was so discour- 
 aging to his troops that many of them sought relief by ob- 
 taining a leave of absence and returning home for a few 
 days. Among those who returned w^ere Gen. Anderson and 
 my son Peter. When they arrived at home all greeted 
 them with many hearty welcomes. My wife by this time 
 
196 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 had so far recovered as to be up a portion of the day, and 
 the return of the General and Peter seemed to revive her 
 drooping spirits. The children were overjoyed and Aunt 
 Martha was as much delighted as any of the family, and 
 repeated her confidence in the "good Laud's" having saved 
 the General for some good purpose. Finally she could not 
 restrain herself any longer, and said: 
 
 " 'Massa Gen'l, what you do wid Ham ? Whar is he ? I 
 'spect he be kill and you done 'eluded you not tell ole 
 Marfa'. 
 
 " 'No, Martha,' said the General; 'Ham is well. I left 
 him with Capt. Jackson and Capt. Day to take care of our 
 traps.' 
 
 " 'Well, dat's aU right. I feered he kill.' 
 
 " 'No, Aunty; he is all right.' 
 
 "The next day Joseph Dent came in from the farm and 
 told us he had learned the night before that a meeting of a 
 few of the leading men had been held at Windsor, Canada, 
 and that meetings were to be held at different places in the 
 Northern States by prominent Knights of the Circle to 
 consider what was best to be done, and also to appoint del- 
 egates to meet somewhere in Canada at a time and place to 
 be hereafter designated, and that several propositions were 
 being considered about work which would be undertaken 
 very soon; such as destroying property, raiding in the 
 North, releasing prisoners, etc. 
 
 "This information was of such a character that we 
 deemed it important to have a full report of what was at 
 the time being done in Canada, as that seemed to be the base 
 of the enemy's operations for our part of the country, and 
 inasmuch as Peter had promised James Whitcomb, now 
 Orderly to Gen. Anderson, that he would go to Detroit and 
 visit his aged parents and satisfy them of his innocence 
 should they have learned of his misfortune in having been 
 court-martialed and condemned, we concluded that this 
 would be an excellent opportunity for him to pass over to 
 Windsor or elsewhere in Canada and gather what informa- 
 tion he could. This being understood, he left at once, desir- 
 ous that no time should be lost during his leave of absence. 
 
tJNCLE DANIEL'S STORf. 197 
 
 The family being gathered in the parlor that evening, Gen. 
 Anderson said: 
 
 " ' Mary, now give us your experience as a visitor at the 
 White House ; how the President appeared to you, etc/ 
 
 "Mary related what had transpired in a modest way, 
 saying in conclusion that nothing but the feeling aroused 
 in her breast by the outrage that was about to be perpe- 
 trated upon that poor, innocent boy could have induced 
 her to have undertaken such an expedition. She said she 
 could do anything except to ask favors. Said she : 
 
 " ' Tom, my dear, you need have no fears about my ever 
 becoming a lobbyist in Washington, or a courtier at the 
 White House. I have tried appealing to the President 
 once, and although successful that tune, and treated cour- 
 teously and kindly by that big-hearted and noble old pat- 
 riot, yet I have hardly recovered from my scare up to this 
 time ; and now I do hope that you will never mention this 
 again, for it does really give me a palpitation of the heart 
 whenever the subject is alluded to. I am a coward, I know 
 I am, and am frightened still.' 
 
 " 'Well, Mary, you did a noble act, and I am the prouder 
 of you for it.' He kissed her and she sank down in her 
 chair overcome with emotion. We then changed the sub- 
 ject, and the Genei*al entertained us by recitals of the trials 
 and vicissitudes of the army. We were all enjoying the 
 visit of the General very much and hoped to have a jDleas- 
 ant time, but a few days after his arrival the country 
 about Allentown became greatly alarmed and excited. 
 
 "Gen. Morganson, of whom I have heretofore spoken, 
 had crossed from Kentucky at or near Louis City into In- 
 diana, and was raiding the country, taking horses, wagons, 
 and all kinds of property that could serve any purpose 
 whatever in aiding the rebellion or in facilitating its move- 
 ments. Stores were pillaged, houses plundered, banks 
 robbed, and farms laid waste. The people were taken 
 entirely by surprise, and the only thing that could be 
 resorted to to meet the emergency that was upon them, 
 was for the loyal citizens along the raider's path before and 
 behind to assemble and make resistance and obstruction to 
 
198 tJXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 his march. Gen. Anderson, comprehending the situation, 
 at once gathered together a few men and started in pursuit 
 of Morganson. He collected men and material as he went. 
 He also aroused the people to action everywhere. Mor- 
 ganson's force was being recruited from the Golden Circle 
 as he passed through the country. 
 
 '"That community was never so thoroughly excited be- 
 fore. Many murders were committed on his line of march, 
 and this one had lost his horses, that one had his house 
 plundered ; this town had been sacked, and in some in- 
 stances burned, and so on. 
 
 "Gen. Anderson made his march as rapidly as he could 
 with raw men and horses. He finally struck Morganson's 
 rear and forced him to make a stand. Gen. Anderson dis- 
 mounted his men and told every man to cover himself be- 
 hind a tree where it could be done. The contest lasted for 
 about an hour, when a small body of men who had been 
 gathered together in advance of the raiders, struck him in 
 the rear, as he was then facing, and caused a great stam- 
 pede, and his force broke in various directions through the 
 woods. Morganson turned upon this small force and drove 
 it back, making his escape. Gen. Anderson followed him 
 up closely, however, forcing him to change his course in 
 the direction of the river. Gen. Broomfield had withdrawn 
 a small force from Kentucky, which finally joined Gen. 
 Anderson. Morganson was preparing to cross the river at 
 a point near an island, the water being shallow there. Gen. 
 Anderson with his raw recruits and about 100 of Broom- 
 field's men at once assaulted him, broke his line, and killed 
 and wounded many of his men as they were attempting to 
 cross the river. After hard fighting for a few moments Mor- 
 ganson and those of his command that were still with him 
 surrendered. 
 
 Tills ended the raiders and their foolish exploits. The 
 men who had volunteered to follow Gen. Anderson were of 
 all ages and sizes — from the schoolboy to the grandfather. 
 None of them had been in the army or at any time seen 
 service, so that they were without any sort of discipline, 
 with the exception of a few who were at home on furlough 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 199 
 
 from their regiments, and some of Gen. Broomfield"s com- 
 mand. But Gen. Anderson said that they fought hke vete- 
 rans, each one in his own way. Morganson and his com- 
 mand were talten to Camp Chase for safe keeping, and 
 Gen. Anderson returned to Allentown to enjoy the leave of 
 absence interrupted by the raiders. 
 
 " Josepli Dent came in the next morning after Gen. Ander- 
 son's return, and told us that when Morganson entered 
 Indiana on his raid the Golden Circles were notified, and 
 were getting ready to join him and make war all over the 
 State, but that he appeared too soon for them; that on ac- 
 count of his (Dent's) illness he had not l^een able to advise 
 us earlier." 
 
 Dr. Adams inquired who this Gen. Morganson was. 
 
 Uncle Daniel said: "He was part of Forrester's com- 
 mand, that had raided around Rosenfelt so much during 
 the previous Winter and Spring. He had crossed the Com- 
 Innation River to the east of Rosenfelt at Carthage, mov- 
 ing nearly due south by way of Greenberry, avoiding all 
 points at which' there were Union troops. He doubtless 
 believed either that the members of the Golden Circle were 
 ready to join him. armed and equipped, or that his raid 
 would strike consternation into the hearts of the people, 
 inasmuch as our armies were all far away from where he 
 proposed to lay the scene of his audacious exploits. But 
 he made a mistake when he began to take horses and other 
 property from all alike, whether Union men or rebel sym- 
 pathizers. This changed the sentiments of many people 
 very rapidly." 
 
 Said Maj. Clymer: "What has become of Gen. Morgan- 
 son ? I have not heard of him since the war." 
 
 "He was killed somewhere in Tennessee soon after his 
 escape from Camp Chase, so I have been informed. 
 
 "During Gen. Anderson's absence in pursuit of Morgan- 
 son, Peter was traveling rapidly through Canada. He re- 
 turned the day following Gen. Anderson's from his capture 
 of the raiders. 
 
 " The people everywhere seemed to be greatly rejoiced 
 at the General's success. He received a great ovation from 
 
200 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 the citizens of Allentown, and they cheered whenever he 
 made his appearance. This caused him to keep very close 
 to the house, as he was not fond of demonstration. Tlie 
 people, however, flocked to see him, and many of them 
 could see great virtues in our family who, prior to that 
 time, did not know us because we were not good enough for 
 their society. So you see their own safety Avas the pa- 
 triotic spark that burned brightly in their bosoms. But 
 this is human natui-e. Selfishness seems to pervade nearly 
 all, as is evidenced every day. Many of those who wanted 
 the rebellion to succeed did so not because they wei-e really 
 rebels, but because they had said that we could not con- 
 quer them, and were willing to see our Government des- 
 troyed, merely to get a chance in the future to say to every 
 one, 'I told you so.' These people now want the Govern- 
 ment placed in the hands of its enemies for the same rea- 
 son, so as to say, ' You cannot keep the control out of the 
 hands of such able and brave men as these.' Thus, you see, 
 it is in many merely a selfish j)ride of former expressed 
 opinions." 
 
 "That is a new idea, Uncle Daniel," said Dr. Adams; 
 " but I am not sure but there is much in what you say." 
 
 " Yes, Doctor; experience and close observation have 
 taught me many things that I would have been slow to be- 
 lieve years ago. I am Avandering, however, from what I 
 was stating. 
 
 " The next evening after Peter's return we were all at 
 tea and while at the table Aunt Sarah, my good wife, 
 asked Peter the condition of his foot. Peter replied that 
 it was nearly well ; he did not suffer from it except occa- 
 sionally when he caught cold in it. 
 
 " ' Y'^ou must be very careful, Peter,' said she; ' I am fear- 
 ful about it. You know how your brother James lin- 
 gered and finally died with a mere cut on his hand. I was 
 disturbed about your wound last night in my sleep. I was 
 dreaming about it.' 
 
 "'Well, mother,' said Peter, 'you seem to be dreaming 
 something constantly, and will continue to do so, so long 
 as vou allow vouself to be worried.' 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 201 
 
 "But Peter ceased speaking on the subject, and his face 
 took the sad expression that seemed to have fixed itself 
 upon him. I then spolce up to reheve the matter and said, 
 ' Wife, you must not worry so much. You are just able to 
 be out, and I fear you will make yourself sick again. Peter 
 will take care of himself — at least I hope so.' 
 
 " Aunt Martha seemed to be listening to our conversa- 
 tion, and (having been greatly indulged by all our family on 
 account of marked kindness to Gen. Anderson as well as 
 to all the rest of the family) here chimed in and said: 
 
 " ' Marsa Lyon, I tells you dat you is wrong on dat pint. 
 De mans don't know how to take kear of demsefs. Now, 
 dars Ham. He's like to get kill any day, he am. He don't 
 know nuffin, he don't.' 
 
 " Gen. Anderson and Peter laughed when she spoke of 
 Ham getting killed. Peter seemed to lose for the time- 
 being his sad countenance, when he remembered about 
 Ham getting under the brush at Stone Run. 
 
 " Aunt Martha knew nothing about Ham's precipitate 
 retreat during the last battle, so she continued by say- 
 ing: — ' ' 
 
 " ' Jes' see, Massa Tom, de Gen'l dar. Whar he bin if he 
 lef ' wid de mans when he got shotted at dat fight at Dolins- 
 burg? He done bin dead sho. Dars whar he bin. I tell 
 you de good Laud know who he trus' hmi wid; yes sah, he 
 do. So he imt him wid me and den he make my ole head 
 cifer out de cures what fotched huu out. Jes' kase he want 
 Marsa for good work, dafs why. What would Ham do 
 curin' him up? No, sah, he not know how, and de Laud 
 no trus' him.' 
 
 "Peter said: ' Atint Martha, you rather like the Lord, I 
 take it.' 
 
 "'Yes, sah, I do. He be good. He fotched de poor 
 darkies out ob workin' all de time for nuffin for dem Sesh. 
 and he know what he doin'. He goin' to let dem Sesh 
 'spect dat dey whip dem Y^anks affer while, but he not let 
 dem do it. He jes' coaxm' dem on till he git good men 
 hold of de army, den dey all git smash up. Jes' like Gen'l 
 Tom, de Laud save him for dat. Don't you see dat? My I 
 
202 UXCLK DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 when Marsa Tom git after dera Sesh, dey done gits ebry 
 time, dey do; don't dey, Marsa Lyon.' 
 
 " I agreed with her and the rest laughed. She finally cut 
 her speech short and retired to the kitchen. 
 
 "After tea Gen. Anderson gave us quite an amusing ac- 
 count of his little improvised army that followed Morgan- 
 son. He said no braver set of men ever marched, but that 
 it was very hard to tell his men from the raiders when 
 they got together; that some were riding in saddles and 
 some without, substituting a doubled up blanket or quilt; 
 some were on old and some Avere on young horses; some 
 were on ironies and some on mules, some wore ' stove-pipe ' 
 hats, some caps, some straw hats, and some were without 
 either. Some had on frock, some dress, and some round- 
 coats, and many entirely without coats of any kind; some 
 Avith boots, some with shoes, and some entirely barefoot. 
 Take them all in all, they were in dress d la Falstaff's troop, 
 but they were a success, and did what the Ainuy of the 
 Center, under Rosenfelt, had failed to do, and that was to 
 capture the rebel cavalry. This raid of Morganson was an 
 audacious adventure, doubtless encouraged by the Knights 
 of the Golden Circle, and had he waited long enough I have 
 no doubt that we would have had an uprising in Indiana 
 that would have been very troublesome to put down. It 
 was quite fortunate that it occurred when it did.'' 
 
 "Yes," said Dr. Adams; "I have no doubt that plans 
 wei-e being perfected about that time and later on for a 
 general raiding and plunder of many cities, as well as por- 
 tions of the North outside of cities, where we could be seri- 
 ously damaged."' 
 
 Uncle Daniel resumed, saying: " During that evenmg we 
 discussed matters generally, but Peter felt very much dis- 
 appointed at his being absent in Canada while Gen. Ander- 
 son was bagging Morganson. He said that it was just his 
 luck to miss everything of this kind, but that he always 
 had the luck to get into some hard place in front of the 
 enemy, and usually get hurt in some way or other, but that 
 when it came to getting rebels into a place where they could 
 be easily whipped or captured or chased out of the country, 
 
UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. Wd 
 
 the luck seemed always to fall to Gen. Anderson. He 
 turned to the General, and with a twinkle of the eye asked 
 him if he had Ham with him to assist in hiving these Sesh. 
 The General laughed and said no; that Ham was back 
 watching out for the Army of the Center and keeping Gen. 
 Forrester from coming in some morning and taking away 
 our trunks and camp equijDage. At this they both laughed. 
 
 "Peter said: 'Ham will not have quite the trouble that 
 we have all had heretofore since Forrester's command has 
 been depleted by Morganson's capture.' 
 
 " 'No,' replied the General; 'he will only need to watch 
 one of them now. ' The conversation then turned on Peter's 
 trip into Canada. 
 
 " I inquhed if he saw Mr. and Mrs. Whitcomb. He said 
 that he spent one night at their house; said they were nice 
 old people, very religious, and lovely in every respect; that 
 they were very proud of their children and spoke of James 
 as a brave and good boy. They knew nothing whatever 
 about his having been in trouble. When he told them that 
 he knew him and that he was on duty with Gen. Anderson, 
 they were delighted, and asked many questions about the 
 army, our prospects, etc. They spoke of Peraine as their 
 lovely daughter; knew about her mission, her fondness for 
 Henry, and, in fact, gave him much information about 
 Henry prior to the war that we did not know. Altogether 
 his stay with them was very fjleasant. After hearing about 
 these good people, in whom we all felt an interest, I insisted 
 on his now giving us a full report of what he had found out 
 about the situation in Canada in reference to the conspir- 
 acy and conspirators. 
 
 He stated that on leaving Detroit, Mich., he went directly 
 to Windsor, and while there became acquainted with sev- 
 eral gentlemen, one from Chicago in particular by the name 
 of John Wall. Peter, having learned all about the Golden 
 Circle, their signs, passwords, etc., had no trouble in making 
 himself known, and, as he represented that he was from 
 Nashville, Tenn., he got along without being suspected by 
 any one. Wall and he became friends at once, and as they 
 had rooms adjacent at the hotel they were together the first 
 
204 UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 night in Peter's room until very late. Wall knew all about 
 Morganson's raid, but not about his failure and caijture. 
 Peter learned that on his way home from the Detroit pa- 
 pers. Wall told Peter that he feared Morganson would not 
 succeed in obtaining many recruits, as the authorities in 
 Canada at the head of the organization had not furnished 
 the arms that were promised to their friends in Indiana 
 and Ohio; that he was at that time there for the purpose of 
 procuring arms for lUinois, and that he had been sent there 
 to see Mr. Jacob Thomlinson and a Mr. C. C. Carey on that 
 business. He said he was to have the arms smuggled 
 through to Chicago, where they would be subject to the 
 orders of one Mr. N. Judy Cornington, and that the inten- 
 tion was to release the prisoners at Chicago and Rock 
 Island at a time to be agreed upon for Camp Chase, Chi- 
 cago, and other places. At this point Gen. Anderson 
 inquired if Wall was a man about five feet eight inches in 
 height, heavy build, gray eyes and light hair mixed with 
 gray, about half and half. Peter replied in the affirmative. 
 The General said 
 
 " ' He is the same man Wall that I met in company with 
 Cornington, Buckner and Eagle when I was in Chicago on 
 my voyage of discovery.' 
 
 " ' No doubt of it,' said Peter. Peter continued by saying 
 that Wall gave him full particulars as to what was intended. 
 He said that so soon as arms could be procured and the 
 prisoners released it would be made so hot for the Abo- 
 litionists, as he called the Union men, that they would be 
 glad to call their army back from the South in order to pro- 
 tect themselves against fire and plunder in the North; that 
 men were now organizing to burn many of the cities North, 
 and if that did not bring the Abolitionists to terms other 
 methods wovild be resorted to, but that the destruction 6t 
 property would be effective, as the North cared more for 
 their property than they did for the Government. The 
 next day they met a man by the name of Tucker, who was 
 on his way to Montreal, where he was to meet Jacob Thom- 
 linson and Mr. Carey, in order to consult with them about 
 what was to be done in the direction mentioned by Wall. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY 305 
 
 He said that arms must be procured at once; that the 
 friends North were ready but that no means had yet 
 been provided so that they could act. He thought that if 
 Jacob Thomlinson did not have the arms in Canada he 
 should at once proceed or send to England for them; that 
 he was ready himself to perform the journey. To this Wall 
 replied ' That is all that is wanted in Illinois.' Tucker said 
 that already men were in England procuring and preparing 
 material only recently discovered that would burn up all 
 the cities of the North without endangering the parties ap- 
 plying it, and should this fail something else must be 
 resorted to; that the Confederacy could not and must not 
 fail. He was in favor of assassinating every leading man 
 North if absolutely necessary to procure their independ- 
 ence. 
 
 " Peter met several other Southern men while in Canada, 
 as well as quite a number of Northern men, who were in 
 the conspiracy, and said that they all seemed to be imbued 
 with the same feeling and spirit — a determination to have 
 the rebellion succeed at no matter what cost. In their des- 
 peration he thought they would resort to any means, no 
 matter how destructive, barbarous, or murderous. He left 
 Y^all and Tucker, and visited one or two other places, and 
 then returned, as he thought he was meeting too many 
 Southern men who might afterwards recognize him. His 
 statement only strengthened what we already had reason 
 to believe. Peter also said that this man Tucker and Wall 
 placed great reliance in Valamburg, of Ohio, and Thomas 
 A. Strider and Bow en, of Indiana, and felt sure that they 
 would arouse the people of the North against the Adminis- 
 tration to such an extent that the war men would be put 
 out by the people, and anti-war men put in their places, so 
 that a recognition of the Southern Confederacy would be 
 assured. The only thing that seemed to alarm them was the 
 success of Silent at Victor's Hill and Meador at Gfotlenburg. 
 They said they had fears that these two men were their 
 greatest enemies, and would relieve from the Union army all 
 the officers who were not Abolitionists. They seemed to 
 mean all who were opposed to the Administration. They 
 
206 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 appeared to understand but two classes of men in the North 
 — their sympathizing friends, and AboUtionists. 
 
 " I made Peter write out liis statement and leave it with 
 me. I sent it to the President, and soon received his 
 thanks through his Secretary. 
 
 "Two days later Gfen. Anderson and Peter left for then* 
 commands, and on their arrival at the Army of the Center 
 they were most enthusiastically received by oflBcers and 
 men. An officer said : 
 
 "'General, you had to go home to get a chance at the 
 rebs.' 
 
 "'Yes,' the General replied, 'Morganson and his men 
 were merely visiting up North during the vacation.' 
 
 "The General found his staff officers, orderlies, and old 
 Ham at his Headquarters. When he had seen them all and 
 inquired as to their welfare, he told James Whitcomb about 
 Peter having seen his i^arents. This delighted the boy 
 very much to think that any of us should care enough 
 about huu to seek out his father and mother. Ham, being 
 present, concluded that it was about his time to say a word, 
 so he inquired of the General about Martha. The General 
 told him that she was well, and sent love to him, and said 
 she prayed for his safety. 
 
 " Ham laughed and said : ' I's not killed yet, but I "spec' 
 I will be some day ; for de nex' time I's gwine right into de 
 fight, so I is. I jes' tell you, Marsa Gen'l, I done sleep on 
 dis, and jes' make up my mind dat I fight dem Sesh de 
 berry nex' time we git at em.' 
 
 " ' Well, Ham,' said the General, ' I am not sure that we 
 will need you to do any fighting ; but we would like it if 
 you would stay around where we could find you, the next 
 battle in which we are engaged. Will you do that ? ' 
 
 '"Yes, sah ! I will, no mistake, dis time.' He got up 
 pretty close to the General, and said, ' Marsa Gen'l, you 
 didn't tole Marfa 'bout I hidin' in de bush, did you ? ' 
 
 " ' No, Ham ; we said nothing about it to any one.' 
 
 " 'Thank you, Marsa Gen'l ; thank you, sah. I go now 
 an' look after de hoses ; I guess dey hungry.' 
 
 " 'All right. Ham,' said the General ; 'go on,' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 207 
 
 "Gen. Rosenfelt at this time was reorganizing and put- 
 ting his army in shape for a forwai'd movement. 
 
 "Gen. Papson had been home, and had just returned 
 and was changing some of his divisions. In this change he 
 had assigned some three more i-egiments to Gen. Anderson, 
 thereby making his division very strong. After the reor- 
 ganization had been completed, Rosenfelt called several of 
 his Generals together at his Headquarters and talked over 
 the proposition to advance upon the enemy, and found 
 perfect xinanimity among them in favor of an early ad- 
 vance. He then said to them that he should move within 
 ten days. His Quartermasters and Commissaries were put 
 to work and were busily engaged in procuring supplies and 
 having them loaded into the several corps and division 
 train-Avagons. Evei-ything was active in camp. The 
 horses and mules wei-e being re-shod, and the sound of 
 many anvils could be heard both by day and by night. 
 Officers Avere supplying their mess-chests and obtaining 
 extra supplies, as they supposed there would not be another 
 opportunity very soon. At this time the Army of the 
 Center numbered some 60,000 effective men, and was in 
 splendid condition as to health, but had grown somewhat 
 lazy after so long a rest in camp with nothing to do. Gen. 
 Biggs, who was in his front, had scattered his forces very 
 much, and while he had fewer infantry than Rosenfelt, he 
 had more cavalry. His cavalry, however, had been dimin- 
 ished by the silly exploit of Morganson, Avho, as we know, 
 had been captured with many of his men, and those who 
 were not captured had concluded that raiding was un- 
 profitable and did not return to Bigg's army again. His 
 force was divided about as follows : Polkhorn was at Shell- 
 town with about 20,000 men ; Harding was at Waterhouse, 
 to the right some distance, with some 10,000 men ; and at 
 Tullahoming, with about 15,000 men, lay Chatham in a 
 well-intrenched position, his cavalry to the front and left 
 of his army about 8,000 strong. Gen. Bertram, who sur- 
 rendered Dolinsburg to Gen. Silent, was now holding 
 Knoxburg and Chatteraugus with some 18,000 men, about 
 equally divided between the two places. 
 
208 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " Rosenfelt was now compelled to attack his intrenched 
 position oi" move to the left, thereby endangering his com- 
 munication to the rear. This Avas somewhat perplexing to 
 him. In marching forward he would be obliged to leave 
 forces behind him to guard his communications, thereby 
 constantly diminishing his strength, while the enemy in 
 falling back would lose none of his strength. Looking at 
 the situation after he was ready, he again concluded not to 
 move. This caused a terrible clamor both in and out of 
 the army. Finally he was ordered peremptorily to move 
 forward against the enemy. He obeyed the order, the army 
 was put in motion, and a forward movement began. The 
 question was how to out maneuver Biggs. A feint was 
 made on Shelltown, which lay in the direct route of his 
 march. This caused Biggs to concentrate his forces at this 
 point. While this movement was being made our main 
 forces were moved by rapid marches to Munster on the 
 enemy's right, which jeopardized his communications with 
 Chatteraugus and the valley south. 
 
 "Biggs now finding his forces flanked, and seeing the 
 danger of being cut off from a junction with Bertram, fled 
 precipitately over the mountains to Fayette. Rosenfelt 
 finding that Biggs had retreated in such hot haste, was de- 
 ceived into the belief that Biggs had gone into Georgia at 
 or near Romulus, and on finding that Bertram had left 
 Chatteraugus with his command, concluded that the enemy 
 were re-enforcing the rebel army in the East, and therefore 
 thought to push on with force enough to attack and defeat 
 him, at the same time holding the strong points in the rear. 
 So he sent Gen. Critsinger with his corps to Chatteraugus, 
 and with the rest of his force marched over the mountain 
 into the valley, intending to have the larger portion of 
 Critsinger's Corps join him in the valley, and then to move 
 south. Instead, however, of Gen. Biggs having sent 
 any portion of his army to re-enforce the rebel army 
 m the East, he was concentrating all his forces at 
 Fayette and quietly awaiting re-enforcements from the 
 East. Gen. Longpath, Avith a corps of 20.000 men, was 
 moving on railroad cars as rapidly as possible to the sup- 
 
UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 309 
 
 port of Biggs. Gen. Rosenfelt was now on the road be- 
 tween Bridgeton and Fayette without any knowledge as to 
 the whereabouts of Biggs, and yet he was now within fif- 
 teen miles of him, and Biggs with somewhere about 80,000 
 men was lying in wait for Rosenfelt's advance. During 
 this afternoon a lady came into camp and asked to be shown 
 to Gen. Rosenfelt's Headquarters. When she appeared to 
 the General he at once recognized Mrs. Houghton, who had 
 made such a trip just before the battle of Murphy's Hill, in 
 order to give the General the movements of the enemy on 
 his right the night before the assault. The General was 
 exceedingly glad to see her. She was invited to partake of 
 soldiers' fare, and was very pleasantly entertained. As soon 
 as she could get an opportunity she said to the General : 
 
 '^ ' Are yot going to meet Gen. Biggs with your army? ' 
 
 "The General responded: 'Yes, if I can ever find him.' 
 
 " 'Well, General, if you continue marching in the direc- 
 tion that you are now going, you will find hhu to-mor- 
 row.' 
 
 " The General laughed and said, 'I hope so; but, my 
 dear lady, he is near Romulus.' 
 
 " 'No, General, he is not; he is at Fayette.' 
 
 '"At Fayette?' said the General with astonishment. 
 ' You say he is at Fayette?' 
 
 " 'Yes, sir, I do; I saw his camp this day; was] not in the 
 camp, but in sight of it. I have been at Smalhvood, some 
 fifteen miles south of Fayette, and know that Gen. Long- 
 path, with his corps from Gen. Law's command in Vir- 
 ginia has joined Biggs. The last of these troops passed on 
 yesterday for Fayette, and I was told by a well-informed 
 person that the corps would increase Bigg's army to be- 
 tween eighty and ninety thousand men.' 
 
 " 'Impossible r said Rosenfelt; 'heAvould not have more 
 than sixty thousand with these.' 
 
 "'Y^es;but, General, you must know that 20,000 of the 
 Victor's Hill paroled prisoners captured by Gen. Silent 
 have been collected together and organized into a corps 
 under Gen. Stephenson, and are now in camp with Biggs.' 
 
 " ' Is that so?' inquired Rosenfelt. 
 
210 UA'CLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 " 'Yes, General; what I have stated is true, and I hope 
 you will believe me this time. I once before took the 
 chances of my life to give you correct information, and had 
 you believed my statement as then made to Gen. 
 Papson many a poor soldier might be living to-day who 
 sleeps beneath the sod. I come now as I did then, merely 
 because I love my country, and for no other reason. These 
 rebels treat me kindly and never ask me a question which 
 would indicate their suspicion of me. I do not dislike 
 them personally, but I am an inborn Union woman, 
 would make any sacrifice for the preservation of our 
 Government. General, you are in the greatest danger of 
 having your army destroyed. If I were a man and a Gen- 
 eral in command of this army I would fall back at once to 
 Chatteraugus and make resistance, as they are sure to at- 
 tack you in a very short time. The understanding with 
 them is that they must crush your army before re-enforce- 
 ments arrive to your support from the Army of the West, 
 that army having cleared that portion of the country of 
 the enemy.' 
 
 "Rosenfelt said: 'If you had seen the army and made an 
 estimate of its strength, I would then have no doubt, but 
 I am persuaded that you are mistaken as to the whole rebel 
 army being at Fayette. They say so to you, but there is 
 merely a force there to impede my march. It is a mere out- 
 jDost. Their main army is at Romulus, Ga.' 
 
 " 'Well, General, I should not like very much to see you 
 move on this outpost at Fayette, and I beseech you to send 
 your scouts and find out the exact situation before you 
 make any further movement, as I assure you that you will 
 not proceed very far on this road without a great battle, 
 and one that you Avill have cause to remember the rest of 
 your life.' 
 
 "And so he has." 
 
 "The General said: 'Well, it is best to proceed with great 
 caution at all tunes, and inasmuch as I know you feel sure 
 of Avhat you say, and having given very correct informa- 
 tion heretofore, I will halt for the day and send my cavalry 
 to Fayette and let them clear the town of the rebels.' 
 
uxcLE daxiel's story. 211 
 
 "Mrs. Houghton laughed and said: 'General, you had 
 better g-ive orders to have Avhat will be left of them (if you 
 should send theni there with such orders) return and let you 
 know which road will be left to you to march on, which ever 
 direction you may wish to go.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said the General, 'you seem to think we will not 
 be strong enough for the enemy.' 
 
 " ' General, he has a great army.' 
 
 " Gen. Rosenfelt concluded that perhaps he had better 
 be prepared, so he placed Gen. McCabe's Corps on the 
 right. Gen. Critsinger in the center; Gen. Papson being 
 some ten miles to his left near Cherokee Run, Avas allowed 
 to remam. His cavalry, under Gen. Straiter, was 
 ordered to take the main road to Fayette, and to enter the 
 town if possible; but at all events to feel the enemy and 
 ascertain his position and force. The cavalry were late in 
 getting in motion, and when they had gone some ten miles 
 the darkness of the night impeded any rapid movement. 
 But their orders were such that they must luove on. Soon 
 they struck the rebel pickets, who retired before them. 
 Finally they approached the rebel camp which was lighted 
 and stretching out for miles to the east and south. The 
 rebels had discovered the approach of the cavalry and 
 sent two regiments of infantry on a side road to their rear, 
 who opened on them from an unsuspected ciuarter. This 
 forced Gen. Straiter to strike off to his left, following a 
 road leading from Fayette to the old Mission House. By 
 doing this he made his escape with small loss, but was com- 
 pletely cut off from his retreat back to Rosenfelt's Head- 
 quarters. He traveled all night and struck the left of Gen. 
 Papson's Corps at daylight, giving this information to 
 Papson, which was at once sent to Rosenfelt. Messengers 
 were sent Avith all dispatch to inform him of the situation, 
 and not only so, but to say that it looked as though the ene- 
 my were about moving, and Gen. Papson thought they would 
 be most likely to strike our left. This Rosenfelt did not 
 credit, as he could not see, if they intended an attack, why 
 they would not attack our right. In this he Avas mistaken. 
 The enemy Avere intending to turn our left, take possession 
 
212 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 of the Mission House road, and interpose between Chatter- 
 augus and our army, secure Chatteraugus and Bridgeton, 
 thereby taking possession of the hues of I'ailroad between 
 there and Nashua, forcing Rosenfelt away from his base of 
 supplies, and, eventually, to destroy and capture his army. 
 
 Gren. Papson, taking in the situation, ordered one of his 
 divisions, with Straiter's tired cavalry, at once on and across 
 tlie road in rear of Chei-okee Run, holding two of the main 
 crossings, at the same time notifying Rosenfelt of his posi- 
 tion and the reasons for it. In the meantime Rosenfelt 
 had concluded that the information given him by Mrs. 
 Houghton was in part correct. Having said this much to 
 her, she asked to be permitted to go into Chatteraugus, 
 which she could do by crossing over in the rear of the army 
 to the Mission House road. Her request was granted, 
 and she started on her way. She had not traveled far be- 
 fore she heard cannonading. She was then svire tliat the 
 battle had begun. Rosenfelt was great h- perplexed. Fi- 
 nally he agreed to Papson's suggestions, and ordered Crit- 
 singer's Corps to the left, and to join on to Papson's right. 
 By this time he could hear the sound of artillery in the dis- 
 tance, but held McCabe, believing that the attack would 
 most likely be made on that road and on his right. Gen. 
 Papson, seeing that one brigade of the enemy had advanced 
 to the crossing on Cherokee Run, did not hesitate, but 
 ordered Gen. Anderson to attack it, which he did at once. 
 The contest was a sharp one, but the enemy were driven 
 back very much broken up, with heavy loss in killed and 
 wounded. Papson then threw Palmerston's division in on 
 the extreme left, on high ground, covering the road and 
 crossing well with artillery. In the afternoon a strong force 
 under Polkhorn advanced, and furiously attacked the two 
 divisions under Anderson and Pahuerston. The contest • 
 raged for over an hour. 
 
 Palmerston was driven from his position, and our cavalry, 
 which had been posted on his left, was broken into frag- 
 ments. Gen. Anderson changed front with his left brigade 
 and struck Polkhorn in flank and forced him back on his 
 main line. Palmerston Avas now supported by Sherlin's 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 213 
 
 division and his former position retaken. By tliis time 
 Longpath had come up on Polkhorn's left and had assailed 
 violently Critsinger's left, and after a severe struggle, in 
 Avhich the loss was great on both sides, our lines gave way 
 and the rebels came throvigh and down the slope of the hill 
 in perfect swarms. Papson, quietly and coolly, as if in 
 church, threw a portion of his corps into the bi-each and 
 checked the advance. He then adjusted Critsinger's line 
 and moved at once against Longpath's right and broke it, 
 driving it back in great confusion. He then advanced his 
 whole line and drove the enemy back for some distance 
 through the woods on to his reserves, and in this position 
 night closed in on the two armies. During the night Rosen- 
 felt came up with McCabe's Corps, which was now posted 
 on a ridge to the right of Critsinger. This being done, he 
 had his corps commanders assemble at his Headquarters, 
 now near Papson. When all were together the manner of 
 the enemy's assault was stated and various views given as 
 to his number. Some contended that his whole army was 
 engaged; some, his right wing only. 
 
 ' ' General Papson was of a different opinion. He thought 
 that the day's battle had been fought on the part of the 
 enemy by his advance merely; that he was marching rap- 
 idly, believing that he could pass around our left flank on 
 the Mission House Road, by way of Roseville, into Chat- 
 teraugus without much of a struggle, thinking our army 
 all to be on the Bridgeton and Fayette road; that in the 
 morning they would attack with their whole force; and for 
 that we should prepare during the night. Rosenfelt agreed 
 that all arrangements for a great battle must be made dur- 
 ing the night. He directed that the lines be adjusted and 
 made as compact as possible, and all be ready to receive 
 their assault by daylight in the morning. He then sent 
 out to find his cavalry commander, Straiter. When found 
 it was ascertained that part of his command had retreated 
 to Roseville. 
 
 " The General ordered him to get his command together 
 that night and move by daylight in the morning around 
 our left, and on the right of the enemy, and attack his right 
 
214 UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 flank; to dismount his men and fight them as he would in- 
 fantry, and to fall back on Palmerston's left and there take 
 his position, and to maintain it if possible. He directed 
 McCabe to refuse the right of his line ar.d to close up on the 
 left with Critsinger. Papson he directed to take command 
 of the left and center and to advance, if he should drive 
 the enemy in the direction of the Mission Hoiise road, so as 
 to get the enemy across it if possible. The tv/o armies could 
 be heard during the entire night moving into different po- 
 sitions. The movements of the artillery sounded at tunes 
 as if it was coming into the other's line. Hospital parties 
 could be heard on both sides in search of the wounded. 
 The light of the fires could be seen for miles on either side, 
 where the men were getting their scanty meals and perhaps 
 their last one. Rosenfelt was busy all night in giving di- 
 rections for the morrow. He rode all along his lines during 
 the night. 
 
 "Biggs intended to make the assault at the opening of 
 day the next morning. Polkhorn was to move around and 
 make an assault on our left and center with one wing of the 
 rebel army, composed of two corps. This attack was de- 
 layed, however, by a heavy fog that hung over the field, 
 lasting for some two or three hours, giving Gen. Papson 
 time to strengthen his lines. At length the breathless sus- 
 pense came to an end. Bolenbroke with a full division had 
 moved around on Papson's left flank (our cavalry failing to 
 get round as ordered) and made a most desperate assault. 
 This was taken up by sviccessive Confederate divisions 
 toward the center with a view of getting possession of the 
 road to Chatteraugus. Gen. Pajjson was equal to the 
 occasion, and Bolenbroke was soon hurled back in utter 
 rout, two of his Generals killed— Helmer and Deshling— 
 and many of their men and officers killed, wounded and 
 taken prisoners. 
 
 " In the same manner were all attempts to break Papson's 
 line abortive. While these things were going weU and Pap- 
 son's command proving itself the superior of the enemy, 
 rolling him back in dismay, a terrible disaster befell us on 
 the right, which endangered the safety of our whole army. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL*S STORY- 315 
 
 In the morning, very early, Rosenfelt, in passing along the 
 lines of his army, discovered that McCabe was stretched out 
 like a string, with no solidity whatever in his line; that 
 Davies with his division was entirely detached from the 
 main line and isolated; and Critsinger was also stretched 
 over entirely too much ground. He at once ordered the 
 proper dispositions to be made, which was not attended to 
 until late, and in changing these divisions the movement 
 was attended with the most fearful results to our troops, a 
 gap being opened in our front by the withdrawal of one of 
 our divisions to the rear, the place not being closed up, as 
 it should have been. On its discovery by the enemy. Long- 
 path threw Hoadley's division in at this point, at the same 
 tune assaulting our right flank with Bertram's force. By 
 this movement and assault on our flank our whole right 
 wing was utterly disorganized and demoralized. They 
 rushed in every direction. The commanders seemed to be 
 stampeded and worse demoralized ^f such a thing could be) 
 than even the men. The woods swarmed with disorganized 
 bands of men without oflBcers. The whole right became a 
 confused mass, mingling together without any reference to 
 organization. In this mixed and confused condition they 
 came like a rushing torrent through the woods in all direc- 
 tions; but finally, getting the direction to the northward, 
 they bore everything along in the same direction. Rosen- 
 felt, by some means, was carried along by this moving mass 
 in the direction of Roseville, and, being now separated 
 from the rest of the army, he continued his way to Chatter- 
 augus. the presumption at least being that he went to 
 Chatteraugus in order to collect together and reform his 
 shattered divisions, that Papson might be properly pro- 
 tected in his looked-for retreat with the remainder of the 
 army. 
 
 " When Papson was looked for he was not to be seen 
 coming on the road. He had met the shock which came 
 upon him after the General commanding and the Avhole 
 right wing had abandoned the field, leaving him and his 
 command to take care of themselves. Papson stood like 
 the pillars of Hercules, and met every assault of the com- 
 
2l6 tJNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 billed army of Biggs with his single corps. Gen. Gregor 
 came back from the retreating column with his command, 
 as also did several other brigades. They were recon- 
 structed hurriedly and formed in line in support of Papson. 
 " He soon distributed these troops and strengthened his 
 flank. He fell back to a ridge across the road over which 
 the enemy were moving, and here reformed his lines and 
 encouraged his men. Gens. Anderson and Sherlin Avere 
 gathering and putting in line anywhere that they could do 
 so the men who had been lost from their commands on the 
 right. The rebels were now advancing on Papson with 
 the assurance of an easy and triumphant march upon 
 Chatteraugus, where they expected to make prisoners of 
 Rosenfelt and his entire army. Papson was still receiving 
 companies and regiments returning to the field after find- 
 mg that a portion of our army stood its ground. Batteries 
 that had been abandoned on the field by McCabe and Crit- 
 singer in their stampede were gathered and put in position 
 with other artillerymen to work them.. Gen. Gregor was 
 moved to the right with his returned forces (who redeemed 
 themselves at once), he hurled one of Longpath's divisions 
 from a hill on Paj^son's right, where a flank attack was in- 
 tended by the enemy. By this success we gained the posi- 
 tion that entirely protected our right. Papson now with 
 his small force was in a strong position. The fighting 
 continued on different parts of our line. Palmerston had 
 been again di'iven from the left and Gen. Anderson again 
 sent to his support. He fell upon the enemy with his com- 
 mand and drove him back with great slaughter. Palmer- 
 ston was again re-established, and, with his position 
 strengthened, could now hold it. The battle raged with 
 great fury the full length of the line, and never did a Spar- 
 tan band stand more firmly than did our gallant men. At. 
 four o clock like a mighty tempest in all its most terrible 
 fury did the musketry and artillery of the enemy burst 
 forth upon Papson"s devoted columns, the entire rebel 
 forces moving down upon him in solid phalanx. Our 
 forces replied with all their artillery. The roar of the ar- 
 tillery, with its blazing fire, the rattle of the musketry on 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 217 
 
 both sides, equaled any ever heai-d or witnessed. Solid 
 masses boldly marched up in front of Papson's lines, where 
 they were literally mowed down by our musketry and dis- 
 charges of shrapnel and canister from our batteries. They 
 would recoil and then move forward again into the very 
 jaws of death. You could see them fall almost in heaps, 
 as it were. 
 
 "This character of contest continued until darkness set 
 in, our columns not moving or swerving in the least. At 
 dark the enemy retreated. The victorj^ of Gen. Papson 
 was complete. Had the whole army remained and sup- 
 ported Papson during the day a great battle would have 
 been won by our army, and Biggs driven out of the coun- 
 try, although his army was so greatly in excess of Rosen- 
 felt's in numbers. As the battle closed Papson received 
 orders from Rosenfelt at Chatteraugus to fall back to Rose- 
 ville, which was done. They encamped there for the night. 
 Gen. Anderson and staff were worn out and hungry. They 
 hunted their Headquarters, but Headquarters were not 
 there. Old Ham was nowhere to be found, and no provi- 
 sion had been made for anything to eat. Gen. Anderson 
 was greatly annoyed, but thought perhaps there was some 
 excuse for it, as most of the men seemed to get lost during 
 the day. 
 
 "Capt. Day and my son Jackson said to the General: 
 ' Perhaps he is with Rosenfelt, assisting him in reorganizing 
 the army in Chatteraugus.' Matters were really too serious 
 for jokes to be very amusing or interesting at that time, 
 so the conversations on the subject of Ham and his where- 
 abouts ceased. The next day they marched to Chatterau- 
 gus without disturbance from the enemy. Many of our 
 men remained on the battlefield that night (conqDelled to 
 do so from exhaustion) and came on to camp next morning 
 without the enemy coming in sight. Gen. Rosenfelt stated 
 his loss at 1G,000, and Biggs admitted his to be 18,000. The 
 army of Rosenfelt was all collected and concentrated at 
 Chatteraugus. 
 
 "When Gen. Anderson came into camp he had a search 
 made for HeadqvTarters wagons and tents, as well as for 
 
218 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Hain. Finally one of the orderlies found Ham down under 
 the bank near the river and brought him to Gen. Anderson. 
 When Ham saw the General he was delighted and called 
 out: 
 " 'My Laud, Marsa Gen'l, I 'speeted you done dead 1' 
 " 'Yes,' said the General; 'but it seems you did not Avait 
 to see.' 
 
 "'No, sir; dat am so. I staid doe, Marsa Gen'l, jes' as 
 long as anybody else do whar I been. I tell you, our mans 
 all git, dey do; and when I seed dat big Gen'l what's ober 
 all ob you'uns (what am his name)— when I seed him a 
 gittin' from dar, I 'eluded it war about time for dis olenigga 
 to march on dis way, too. Dat Gen'l, he not ride slow, I 
 tell you; he go fas'. And, afore de Laud, I 'spected you 
 ebery one killed or cot died by dem Se.sh ; den whar's de use 
 ob me stayin' any mo' at dat place, Marsa Gen'l T 
 " ' Well, Ham, did you ever study law ?' 
 " 'No, sir; I 'spect not; I dunno what it am.' 
 " ' I think you would have made a good lawyer, Ham.' 
 "'Well, Marsa Gen'l, de truf is, ole Ham no good for 
 nuffin'. I cannot stand dis fitin'; dat am de truf, Marsa 
 Gen'l. So, you see, I is no good. I stay all right jes' as 
 long as it am all quiet; but whar am de use ob me stayin' 
 by myself ? ' 
 
 "The General laughed and said that was too good to 
 keep. He let Ham off, sending him out with Capt. Day 
 and Jackson to get some tents and camp equipage from the 
 A. Q. M. The next day he amused himself telling Papson 
 and Sherlin what Ham said about ' no use for him to stay 
 by hisself when de big Gen'l gone.' They all enjoyed the 
 joke except those that came in early. Ham came back after 
 a while to the General and begged him to promise not to 
 tell ' Marfa,' and then went off satisfied. 
 
 " Biggs soon followed up and took possession of the ridge 
 to the east running from the old Mission House to the 
 Little Combination River, called Middleton's Ridge, and 
 also a spur branching off from the regular chain of moun- 
 tains down to the river west of Chatteraugus, known as 
 Looking-Glass Mountain. The line thus formed was in the 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 219 
 
 shape of a horseshoe, and, with the river washing the north 
 side of the town, Rosenfelt was completely encircled ; the 
 object of Biggs being to force a surrender by starving him 
 out, Biggs now fully commanding all Rosenfelt's commu- 
 nications both by rail and river. This was the position of 
 the two ai-mies at this time. 
 
 " Gen. Silent was ordered to leave Victor's Hill and pro- 
 ceed to Chatteraugus, sending as many troops as could be 
 spared from the Army of the West. Gen. Meador was di- 
 rected to send 20,000 men from the Army of the East, in 
 order to protect the communications of the Army of the 
 Center, In the meantime Broomfield had been ordered to 
 move with his force, then in Kentucky, on Knoxburg. 
 Gen. Hord had come on transports up the Combination 
 River to Nashua with his corps from the Army of the East, 
 and had sent them in advance to protect the railroad be- 
 tween Nashua and Bridgeton. 
 
 "Gen. Silent learning the situation, sent the troops for- 
 ward from Victor's Hill and hastened to the scene himself. 
 The first order he issued in connection with the Army of 
 the Center was that of relieving Rosenfelt of his command 
 and placing Gen. Papson in his place. The condition of 
 the Army of the Center by this time was really frightful 
 and perilous, and to relieve this situation was the thing to 
 be done, if possible. To this end all the energy of the Chief 
 was directed. To do this before an unprovisioned army 
 would be forced by starvation to surrender was the prob- 
 lem. Gen. Silent telegraphed to Papson to hold out, and 
 the answer came, ' We will hold out until we stai've.' "' 
 
 "What a noble old Roman," said Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush ; "the old man had no superior in 
 the army, either as a patriot or fighter ; he was like a rock 
 when he once took his position and got his lines formed." 
 
 "I knew him well," said Inglesby ; "he was a noble 
 man. He would have starved to death in Chatteraugus 
 before he would have surrendered." 
 
 "Uncle Daniel, what has become of Gen. Rosenfelt?" in- 
 quired Maj. Clymer. "He was a kmd man, and I liked 
 hun very much, barring some faults." 
 
220 UNCLE DAXIELS STORT. 
 
 "Yes. Well, he became soreheaded and got mad at the 
 Administration, and was exceedingly bitter on Gen. Silent 
 for relieving him, and soon took shelter under the wing of 
 the anti-war party ; but I have not heard of him for many 
 years. I think he went to some foreign country, then came 
 back and went to mming. I have no knowledge of his 
 whereabouts now, however." 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 GEN. SILENT GUIDED BY A SPECTER.— ARMY OF THE 
 CENTER. — BELEAGUERED AND HALF STARVED IN 
 CHATTERAUGUS.— MIDDLETON'S RIDGE.— GEN. SILENT'S 
 FORCES SWEEP THE REBELS FROM THE CREST. 
 
 "O thou whose captain I account myself. 
 Look on my forces with a gracious eye. 
 Put in their hands thy bruising irons of wrath 
 That they may crush down ivith a heam/fall. 
 The usurping helmets of our adversaries. 
 Make us thy ministers of chastisement. 
 That ive may praise thee in thy victory. 
 To thee I do commend my ivatchful soul. 
 Ere I let fall the windows of mine eyes. 
 Sleeping and waking, 0, defend me still.^'' 
 
 — Shakspeabb. 
 
 (( 
 
 T' 
 
 IHE Army of the Center was now in a most deplora- 
 ble condition. Gen. Biggs's lines extended to the 
 river abova and below, so that the Union army in- 
 side of Chatteraugus was practically invested, the 
 rebel army being so situated that every movement of our 
 troops could be Avatched as carefully as if they were all of 
 the same army. The enemy persistently threw shells into 
 our camp and made it very uncomfortable both by day 
 and night. The rains had so swollen the river and dam- 
 aged the roads that there was no direction from which sup- 
 plies could be drawn in wagons of sufficient quantity to be 
 of any very great assistance, had the rebels only held the 
 line of communication by rail. Our whole command had 
 to be placed at once on half rations. Over 3,000 wounded 
 soldiers were in camp and hospital, suffering and dying for 
 want of proper food and nourishment. Forage for the 
 animals could not be procured, and more than 10,000 died 
 in and about Chatteraugus. One-third of the artillery 
 horses died, and the remainder were unfitted for service. 
 
222 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ** Biggs had cut off a train of supplies of medical stores 
 for the wounded, and the ammunition of our ai'my was re- 
 duced to the minimum. In the battle of Cherokee Run the 
 men had thrown away and lost their blankets, so they 
 were exposed to the hot sun and the chilly nights, without 
 blankets, tents, food, or any of the comforts that even sol- 
 diers usually enjoy in the field. When Rosenfelt started 
 on the campaign his order was to take but one blanket to 
 each man, and no overcoats. In this condition they could 
 not retreat. They seemed doomed to surrender at no dis- 
 tant day. 
 
 " The enemy well knew the condition of our troops, being 
 in possession of the route to our depot of supplies, and the 
 one by which re-enforcements would reach our army. 
 They apparently held our forces at their mercy. For 
 these reasons the enemy deemed it unnecessary to assault 
 and lose lives in an attempt to take what seemed secure. 
 All that Biggs had to do, as he thought, was to wait, and 
 Chatteraugus would fall into his hands without a struggle. 
 Starvation would soon force terms, as retreat or re-enforce- 
 ments were considered alike impossible. No other portion 
 of our armies was reduced to such a terrible extremity 
 during the war. 
 
 " This was the situation of the Army of the Center when 
 Gen. Silent took command of it. Biggs had sent his cavalry 
 to the interior to watch all movements on our part, and 
 especially to prevent supplies from being brought to or 
 concentrated anywhere for our almost famished soldiers. 
 Weller and Lawting, in command of the rebel cavalry, cap- 
 tured and destroyed in the Sewatch Valley 1,000 wagons 
 loaded with supplies. They also captured 700 wagons at 
 Macklinville, with about 1,000 prisoners, and at the same 
 time destroyed millions of dollars of other property. 
 
 "Gen. Silent had just arrived at Nashua, and, finding 
 that the raiders were burning wagon trains and railroad 
 trains loaded with supplies, collected all the cavalry he 
 could, obtained horses and mounted two regiments of in- 
 fantry. Under a skillful officer he started -them in pursuit 
 of Weller and Lawting, chasing them into Northern Ala- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 223 
 
 bama and capturing near one-half of their commands. 
 Gen. Silent had no means of getting into Chatteraugus 
 until Biggs \s force at Bridgeton and on the river between 
 there and Chatteraugus could be dislodged and driven out 
 of Looking-Glass Valley, which ran down along the moun- 
 tain side to the river. He had difficulty in getting all the 
 positions correctly. 
 
 " Finally he met Mrs. Houghton, who had come out from 
 Chatteraugus prior to its investment. She gave him the 
 most satisfactory detailed statement that he had received 
 from any one as yet. In the interview she told him what 
 she was doing in that country and where she had been ; 
 what she had said to General Rosenfelt the night before 
 the battle of Murphy's Hill, and what she told him the day 
 before the battle at Cherokee Run. The General ques- 
 tioned her as to the number of the enemy, the names of the 
 commanders, etc. When she gave the names of Longpath 
 and Stephenson, the General said : 
 
 "'They are sending troops here from the rebel army 
 East ? ' 
 
 " 'Yes, General.' she replied ; '20,000, I am sure, and I so 
 told Gen. Rosenfelt.' 
 
 "The General said: 'They are using the Victor's Hill 
 prisoners ? ' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said she ; ' Gen. Stephenson is said to be in com- 
 mand of 20,000 of them.' 
 
 " ' But they have not been exchanged as yet '? ' 
 
 "As to that she did not know, but they were now in Gen. 
 Bigg's army. Gen. Silent thanked her and invited her to 
 come to Chatteraugus when he should take it; 'which,' he 
 said, ' I mean to do in ten days from the day I open the 
 lines of connnunication, so as to get food to those starving 
 soldiers.' He then left her with many thanks for the in- 
 formation. 
 
 "The next day Mrs. Houghton sought Gen. Silent again 
 and said to him: 
 
 " ' General, there is one matter, w^hich may be hnportant, I 
 did not think to mention yesterday in our conversation.' 
 
 " 'Pray, what is that ?' said he. 
 
324 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " ' Gen. Longpath is to start in a clay or so to Knoxbtirg 
 with his command, in order to drive Broomfield from there, 
 who they understand is now in possession of that place.' 
 
 '' 'Well,' said the General, 'that is of more importance to 
 know than anything you have told me.' 
 
 "'I am exceedingly glad then. General, that I thought 
 of it.' 
 
 "The General then saia to her: 'I am extremely curious 
 to know how you learned this.' 
 
 " 'Well, sir, I visit hospitals on both sides, and many 
 things are there said that would not be told to anyone in 
 camp. I had seen a sick rebel who had just come into the 
 city in citizen's clothes to be taken care of by his friends, 
 and you must not ask me who or where he is.' 
 
 " ' No,' said the General, ' I will not. Good-by ! ' 
 
 "Gen. Silent at once ordered Gen. Hoi'd to concentrate 
 his whole force at Bridgeton as quickly as possible, and in 
 three days the 20,000 men from the Army of the East had 
 secured Bi-idgeton and crossed over Little Combination 
 River on the road to Looking-Glass Valley. They moved 
 forward, driving Biggs before them, until they reached the 
 western base of Coon's Mountain, in order to pass into 
 Looking-Glass Valley. At the point w^here he was to enter 
 the Valley the rebels made an assault upon his head of col- 
 umn. Hord deployed his troops, advanced to the attack, 
 and very soon routed the enemy. The enemy now could 
 very plainly detect and understand the movement. Our 
 troops went into camp at about six o'clock. 
 
 " The rebels could see that if this movement was success- 
 ful re-enforcements as well as supplies to the Union army 
 would immediately be the result, and they were bewildered 
 and chagrined. At about one o'clock the same night, Hord 
 was attacked in force by the enemy. Gear's command first 
 received the assault. Hord at once moved to the support 
 of Gear, but before reaching him found a large rebel force 
 posted on a range of hills which completely commanded 
 his line of march. These hills were steep and rugged. 
 There was, however, but one course left, and that was to 
 assavilt. This was done in a most gallant style. The hills 
 
UXCLK DAXIEL'S STORY. 225 
 
 were scaled and the enemy driven from them with a loss of 
 many prisoners, as well as killed and wounded. Gen. Gear 
 meanwhile had been contending against a superior force 
 for two hours, and though almost enveloped at one time by 
 the enemy, he finally succeeded in repelling the assault. 
 The moonlight was so bright that the firing seemed to 
 light up the whole heavens, as if meteors were in every 
 possible space. The yells of the rebels, the running away 
 of teams, the heavy sound of artillery, were enough to 
 'frighten the souls of fearful adversaries.' Mules broke 
 away from their wagons and hitching places, some with 
 halters, some with harness and singletrees dangling at their 
 heels. Horses neighing and mules braying, all dashed in 
 the direction of the enemy, who mistook the fleeing animals 
 for a cavalry charge, and fled in disorder and confusion. 
 At daylight the enemy had been repulsed at every point 
 and our i-oute to Chatteraugus secured. 
 
 "Gen. Silent had managed to communicate with Gen. 
 Papson, and directed that one of his divisions should cross 
 over the river in front of his camp in plain view of the 
 enemy, and while the enemy were watching these move- 
 ments pontoon bridges were being laid across the river by 
 the Engineer Corps, they passing down the river beyond 
 the left flank of the enemy in the night time. Over this 
 bridge crossed Palmerston's Division and joined Hord, and 
 by the next morning all the heights commanding the bridge 
 and Looking-Glass Valley w^ere secured and communica- 
 tion opened by way of the north side of the river by cross- 
 ing the pontoon bridge, and on that very day rations for the 
 men were taken into Chatteraugus. Such a shout as went 
 up from the throats of nearly 50,000 men was perhaps never 
 heard before nor since. Gen. Silent entered Chatteraugus 
 Avith the supplies for the hungry, and was most gratefully 
 received by officers and men. When this line was opened 
 the boys christened it ' Silent's cracker line.' 
 
 '* The scene that followed the opening of this line of com- 
 munication is not to be described by any one. Poor fellows, 
 they had suffered long and much. They were patriots; 
 but how many people remember it now ? " 
 
226 UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 At this point the old man grew eloquent, and finally 
 bowed his head foi- a moment. Resuming, he said: 
 
 " In a very short time every one had gained confidence 
 and courage, and was again not only ready but eager for the 
 fray. Biggs at once saw his peril. Long-path was at Knox- 
 burg trying to dislodge Broomfield, Avhile Gen. Papson was 
 being rapidly re-enforced. And now the tables were turned. 
 The rebels no longer jeered at and tantalized our boys with 
 inquiries as to when they proposed to start for ' Pine For- 
 est Prison.' Jeff Davis, the Confederate President, had 
 only a few days before visited Biggs's army and looked 
 down upon our starving soldiers. Our boys knew this, and 
 would ask if Jeff Devis would like to dine with Gen. Silent 
 on hard-tack ? 
 
 "Just at this time our forces were anxiously looking for 
 the arrival of the troops from the Army of the West, which 
 they knew were marching with all the energy they could 
 to the aid of their comi-ades. So the next morning the 
 rebels were saluted with a shout that rang from the valley up 
 to the top of Looking-Glass Mountain and along Middle- 
 ton's Ridge. It was the arrival of Sherwood from Victor's 
 Hill with two full corps of as good soldiers as ever marched 
 under the American flag. Cheer upon cheer from both our 
 armies rang out and gladdened the hearts of all. 
 
 " The next day Gen. Silent was handed a note by a cav- 
 alrjnuan. He examined it, and found that it bore informa- 
 tion to the effect that Longpath had failed to capture Knox- 
 burg, but had been repulsed by Broomfield and was then 
 marching rapidly to re-enforce Biggs. On inquiry the 
 General found that the note was written by a lady, who 
 was then some ten miles away at a farmhouse. The caval- 
 ryman stated that she was very anxious that Gen. Silent 
 should get the note that day, and that she had also told him 
 to say to the General that she Avas the same lady who had 
 given him certain information at Nashua some days before, 
 and that she informed the bearer of the contents of the 
 note and requested him to destroy it if in danger of being 
 captui-ed. Gen. Silent consulted Gen. Papson and found 
 that he had iuq:)licit faith in her statements, as he said 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 22^ 
 
 she had given Rosenfelt truthful and important informa- 
 tion twice as to the numbei'S and movements of the enemy. 
 Gen. Silent said: 
 
 '' 'This being so, we must drive Biggs from his position 
 before Long-path can join him.' 
 
 "It was then raining and blowing a perfect gale, and 
 Gen. Papson said that it might be well to delay until the 
 storm was over. This Gen. Silent assented to. but directed 
 
 THE SPECTER APPEARS TO THE GENERAL. 
 
 that all preparations be made for the attack, so as to be in 
 perfect readiness at a moment's notice. 
 
 "Sherwood, however, had not yet succeeded in getting 
 to the i:)Osition assigned him. He was struggling against 
 rain, wind, and high water. In crossing Little Combination 
 River to the north side the pontoon bridge gave way, and 
 Gen. Osterman and his division of Sherwood's command 
 were completely cut off and left on the south side of the 
 
228 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 stream. Silent ordered him to proceed up the river to a 
 point opposite Middleton's Ridge with the remainder of his 
 command. By this time the freshet was so great that it 
 was imj)ossible to repair the bridge. So Osterman was 
 ordered, if he could not get across by eight o'clock the next 
 morning, to report to Gen. Hord. Sherwood finally suc- 
 ceeded in moving the rest of his command to the point in- 
 dicated. Pontoons were now necessary for bridging the 
 river at this point in order to cross the troops again over 
 to the south side to assault Middleton's Ridge, the point 
 of it sloping down near to the river, on Avhich rested the 
 rebel right flank. There were but few pontoons to be 
 obtained, and here the genius of man came well into play. 
 Rafts and boats of a rough character were at once impro- 
 vised, and by the morning of the 24th of November Sher- 
 wood's command was once more on the south side of the 
 river, with men, horses and artillery, ready for the assault. 
 He Avas moving in a drizzling rain, and as the clouds hung 
 low his movement was pretty well covered. He pushed 
 forward with great rapidity and seized the smaller hills 
 near the river, driving the enemy therefrom, and at once 
 fortified them securely. 
 
 " The rebels now seeing this advantage made an ineffec- 
 tual assault to dislodge him. He had possession of two hills, 
 with a depression in his front between him and the main 
 ridge, it being his objective point. The mist and heaviness 
 of the day prevented the enemy on Looking-Glass Mountain 
 from seeing or understanding the movement of Sherwood 
 on the right. Night closed in, and as the clouds cleared 
 away, the light of the camp fires revealed the position of 
 both armies. Indeed, the night was beautiful. The lights 
 on the north side were made by those guarding the camp 
 of Sherwood, left in his movement, across the river. These 
 lights of the camp fires of both armies now formed a com-, 
 plete circuit, making a grand picture. The stillness of the 
 night was a warning to all that in the morning Avork was 
 to be done. 
 
 "About the hour of ten Gen. Silent was out looking at 
 the lights, and in order to form some opinion of the con- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 329 
 
 dition of the weather during the next day, he strolled 
 along the river bank alone. Stopping at no great distance 
 from one of the sentinels, he sat down upon a stone under 
 a large tree, the shadows of which obscured him from 
 view. While sitting absorbed in thought as to what the 
 future would be to the army then preparing for a desperate 
 battle, a strange form seemed to appear before him. He 
 was at first startled, and then felt as though he had 
 dreamed, and was thereby deceiving himself. The object 
 was apparently a woman dressed in a long flowing robe of 
 pure white. The features were regularly formed; she had 
 large blue eyes, long, auburn hair, and a light shone about 
 her which made every feature plain and visible to hun. 
 This strange apparition did not speak, but pointed to 
 Looking-Glass Mountain, and passed her hand, extending 
 her forefinger, as though tracing the mountain along to 
 where it dips down to the Roseville road. At this point she 
 held her finger pointing for some seconds. She then turned 
 and pointed to the end of Middleton's Ridge, near the river, 
 and there hesitated; then turned and pointed to the center 
 of the ridge, near where Gen. Biggs's Headquarters were 
 afterwards located. Here she seemed to trace two lines on 
 the side of the ridge by i^assing her finger twice back and 
 forth. She hesitated at this point for some moments, finally 
 pointing to the sky as though calling attention to the stars. 
 "At this moment Gren. Silent arose quite excited, and the 
 strange specter vanished. He stood for some moments 
 motionless. He could not move, and was trembling with 
 nervousness. Finally he aroused huuself and stepped to 
 the spot where the strange figure had appeared. There was 
 notliing that could have been by dreamy imagination dis- 
 torted into such a form. He said to himself, ' I dreamed; 
 I must have dreamed; how could this be otherwise ? ' Just 
 at this moment he saw a sentinel walking his beat some 
 paces away and approached him cautiously. The sentinel 
 challenged, and Silent went forward and gave the countei-- 
 sign. He then told the sentinel who he was, and inquired 
 if anything unusual was going on. The sentinel replied in 
 the negative. Silent then inquired if he had seen nothing 
 unusual. 
 
230 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " ' No,' replied the sentinel, 'except that you have been sit- 
 ting on the stone under this tree for some time. I have 
 been watching you, as I was not aware of your business. ' 
 
 " ' You saw nothing else ?' said the general. 
 
 " ' No, sir,' was the reply. 
 
 " The General then bade him goodnight and returned to 
 his headquarters, feeling pi-etty sure that he had fallen 
 asleep and dreamed while sitting under the tree. Yet he 
 had a half lingering superstition on the subject, and it an- 
 noyed him very much. He could not divine the meaning 
 of it ; whether a dream or not he could not decide. He 
 walked back and forth in a very unusual manner. One of 
 his staff inquired if anything had gone wrong in the move- 
 ments of the army. He said not, but inquired if all the 
 Orderlies were at their posts, saying : 
 
 " ' I will want them very soon to take orders to the field. 
 They must be cautioned, also, as they will be in some 
 danger in passing to where they must go.' 
 
 " He then sat down and commenced dictating his orders. 
 
 "At midnight they were sent out to the different comman- 
 ders. Hord was to attack with all his force, assisted by 
 Osterman's division, in the morning at the earliest moment 
 possible, and scale Looking-Grlass Mountain. Gen. Papson 
 was to make a demonstration against the rebel center. 
 
 " The mountain is very steep and covered with trees and 
 underbrush. Crags jut out at every turn all over its sides, 
 and at the suuuuit a high crest rises almost perpendicular 
 50 or 60 feet. Around the point of the mountain nearest 
 the river the enemy had heavy earthworks, held by one 
 brigade. The ridge or crest of the mountain was held 
 by some 7,000 men, with many jjieces of artillery. Hord's 
 command Avas all on the west side of the mountain, entirely 
 obscured from the sight of any of our troops who were in 
 the town of Chatteraugus, so that nothing could be seen 
 except the rebels who occupied the crest of the mountain. 
 The movements of the enemy proved clearly that some 
 advance was being made. 
 
 "Gens. Silent and Papson stood on an earthwork on the 
 north side of the town near the river, where they could 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 231 
 
 plainly see all the rebel lines. Very soon the smoke and 
 sounds of battle were seen and heard. Osterman had at- 
 tacked the rebels in their works at the foot of the mountain 
 nearest the river and driven them pell-mell out of their in- 
 trenchments, killing-, wounding and capturing a great 
 number. At the same time Gen. Gear was pushing up the 
 mountain, his right passing directly under the muzzles of 
 the enemy's guns which were on the sunniiit, climbing over 
 logs, boulders and crags, up hill and down, dislodging and 
 driving the enemy wherever he opposed. Up and on went 
 our brave boys to the mouths of cannon and into the very 
 jaws of death. Gen. Silent, addressing Papson, said : 
 
 " ' General, our men must be climbing up the mountain's 
 side. The enemy would not fire so rapidly nor such volleys 
 unless our men were near them.' 
 
 " 'No, 1 should think they would not,' said Papson. 
 
 " The fire flashed from their guns and muskets in the sun- 
 light as though the heavens were in a blaze. Soon batteries 
 could be seen pulling out and moving on the table of the 
 mountain in the direction of the south. 
 
 "'Do you see that, Papson?' said Silent. 'They are 
 getting ready to retreat. See, they are sending their bat- 
 teries out of danger ! ' 
 
 "Papson looked, but said not a word. Soon a portion of 
 their infantry moved in the same direction. The noise of 
 artillery firing could be heard no longer, but the rattle of 
 musketry was becoming more distinct. The men and offi- 
 cers who were not in the demonstration against Middleton's 
 Ridge, which was not a very heavy one, were standing 
 and looking in breathless silence at the upper table-land of 
 Looking-Glass mountain. Finally our line was seen moving 
 up the crest, the men firing as they came, and such a yell 
 as arose from our men in the town of Chatteraugus was of 
 the kind to bring joy to a patriot's soul. On they went, the 
 fire flashing from the nmzzles of their muskets. The rebels 
 began to retreat, our men pressing them until they were 
 driven entirely from the mountain and across the valley 
 near the old Mission House, and nearly to the foot of 
 Middleton's Ridge. Papson's movement against the ridge, 
 
2o2 UXCLE DAXIELS STORY. 
 
 wliic'li was the enemy's right, ceased, and Looking-Glass 
 Mountain was ours. Joy was uneonfined among our troops. 
 
 "The poor fellows, who were nearly starved, acted as 
 though they were perfectly Avell and hearty, although they 
 had had but little to eat for weeks. 
 
 "This was only the beginning of the end at Chatterau- 
 gus. Gen. Silent thought the rebels w^ould now retreat into 
 Georgia; but in this he was mistaken. They strengthened 
 their line on Middleton's Ridge and extended it across the 
 valley to wdiei-e Looking-Glass Mountain slopes down to the 
 road from Roseville to Chatteraugus, and there they seemed 
 T)ent on stajdng. Tw'o days later, finding the enemy again 
 preparmg for battle. Gen. Silent issued his orders for a general 
 assault. Sherwood at early dawn was to attack the enemy 
 on his right and drive him back if possible on the southern 
 portion of the ridge; Papson was to be ready to assault in 
 front at the moment when the commanding General should 
 think the proper time had arrived; Gen. Hord was to cross 
 from Looking-Glass Mountain over to the Roseville road 
 and attack his left flank. 
 
 " The morning Avas clear and cold. Biggs's Headquarters 
 could be seen on the crest of Middleton's Ridge, near the 
 center of his line. Gen. Silent occupied a knob or high 
 point near our lines that had been wrested from the enemy 
 in a skirmish the day before. All were anxiously waiting 
 the assault and final result. Now and again a shot w^ould 
 be heard, and then a volley. There were skirmishings occa- 
 sionally in different directions. On Hord's line, as he ad- 
 vanced, slight skirmishing Avas kept up, and at the base of 
 the ridge a shot Avould be fired in the direction of where 
 Papson Avas forming his line. Finally shots Avere heard on 
 our extreme left, then more, then a piece of artillery, then 
 a A^olley, then a battery opened, then commands Avere heard 
 and the battle began. Sherwood Avas moving against the 
 enemy's right flank. 
 
 " He attacked as ordered, but found the enemy in strong 
 force and A^ery stubborn. The battle continued on this 
 I^art of the line Avithout any A'ery material adA'antage to 
 either side. At about three o'clock Gen. Papson Avas or- 
 
u^-CLE daiviel's story. 233 
 
 dered not to delay his attack any longer, so at this time the 
 movement of the whole army against the enemy com- 
 menced. Papson attacked in double column, Grens. Ander- 
 son and Sherlin leading the assault with their divisions. 
 In the centei*, at the first assault made on the rifle-pits at 
 the base of the ridge, our forces were not successful, and 
 falling back for a short distance they readjusted their lines, 
 changed some of the regiments, and moved forward again 
 to the attack. This time the movement was as if it were 
 machinery in motion. 
 
 " AVhen close to the enemy a bayonet charge was ordered, 
 and against the foe they drove the instruments of death. 
 The men who were in this deadly charge will never forget 
 it. As they came with bayonets fixed and directed, the 
 enemy, seeing their determination, poured a deadly fire 
 into their ranks. Many a brave man fell, but on the lines 
 swept over the trenches. Here the rebels were killed and 
 wounded in such numbers that they lay one across another 
 in great numbers. The enemy fell back, giving up the 
 trenches to our victorious troops, and retreated to their 
 main works on the top of the ridge. 
 
 "Our troops moved right on up the sloi^e of the ridge, 
 facing a shower of shot and shell and musketry most de- 
 structive and deadly. Anderson and Sherlin led the way. 
 Commanders of cor^DS, divisions and brigades vied with one 
 another as to who should reach the crest first. For a time 
 it seemed doubtful if any of them would succeed in accom- 
 plishing it. Our artillery was in battery playing on the 
 enemy from an eminence on the plateau east of the town 
 and between the two Imes. Finally the guns of the enemy 
 were disabled, some dismounted, and others driven from 
 their position. Our whole line then made one despei'ate 
 effort to scale the ridge and charge the rebel works. With 
 a mighty shout and ' Come on boys ! ' from Sherlin and 
 Anderson, the heights were scaled, and amid sickening 
 scenes of blood and death our brave boys stormed and cap- 
 tui-ed their breast-works. Their center was pierced and 
 broken. They wavered and finally retreated down the op- 
 posite slope of the ridge. Gen. Anderson seized one of our 
 
234 UJTCLE daxiel's story. 
 
 flags, mounted the rebel works, and held it up so that our 
 -whole army might see it, and they did. The sight of the 
 old flag on the rebel works on Middleton's Ridge, filled our 
 men with joy and enthusiasm. They rushed forward, 
 shouting as they went. The men who had been shut up 
 and nearly starved, wept with joy unspeakable. 
 
 "Sherwood now doubled the enemy's flank back until 
 they were retreating and falling back on the two divisions 
 of Anderson and Sherlin, who turned and poured volleys 
 into their rear. The retreat of Biggs's army now became 
 general. We captured many prisoners. Just at this mo- 
 ment a rebel cavalry officer on a white horse was seen dash- 
 ing down the ridge from the direction of the rebel left. He 
 came within a short distance of our line and took off his 
 hat to our troops, as if he intended to surrender. Turning 
 on his horse he drew a revolver and fired. The ball struck 
 Gen. Anderson in the right shoulder, inflicting a severe and 
 jjainful wound. Gen. Anderson turned and saw him as he 
 escaped down the side of the ridge. Anderson recognized 
 him, but did not say a word. Many shots Avere fired at him 
 by the soldiers, but he made good his escape. (It was Gen. 
 Joseph Whitthorne, the fiend.) Gen. Anderson was taken 
 by Jackson and James Whitcomb (who had been by his 
 side during the whole of the engagement) back to the town 
 to be cared for by the Surgeon. Gen. Ander.son inquired 
 after Capt. Day, and upon inquiry it was found that he 
 had been severely wounded during the last charge up the 
 ridge, and had been carried in an ambulance to the hos- 
 l^ital. 
 
 "The battle was won. No rebel flag was insight, and 
 the Stars and Stripes w ed over Looking-Glass Mountain 
 and Middleton's Ridge once more. Longpath just reached 
 Ringgold's Gap in time to meet his flying friends, who Avere 
 in a gi'eat state of demoralization. They had been utterly 
 routed and broken to pieces. Our army was in great glee 
 and full of joy that night and for many days thereafter. 
 The Army of the Center had been in such bad condition 
 for so long a time — being hemmed in and starved — that it 
 became necessary to go into quarters for recuperation, and 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 235 
 
 also to refit and refurnish it with horses, mules, harness, 
 etc. The troops were, therefore, distributed at the most 
 convenient points on the lines of our communications. 
 
 "Gen. Silent, now having put Gen. Biggs and his army 
 in a condition of harmlessness for the season, took up hi? 
 headquarters at Nashua. 
 
 " The next morning after the battle, my son Jackson left 
 Gen. Anderson (who was comparatively easy, for his wound, 
 though painful, was not considered dangerous,) to search 
 for Capt. Day. He found him in the officers' hospital, 
 wounded severely, shot through the bowels. He died that 
 night. This was sad news to the General, for he loved him 
 as if he had been a brother. He was buried at Chatter- 
 augus. His friends were notified, and removed his remains 
 to the cemetery near Bloomington, 111. He was a gallant 
 soldier, and had been so kind to Gen. Anderson that we all 
 loved him. His death caused nearly as much sadness in 
 my family as the loss of one of our own sons. 
 
 "My son Jackson, James Whiteomb and old Ham staid 
 close by Gen. Anderson, doing all they could to alleviate 
 his sufferings. There was no suspicion as to who had shot 
 him. One day, however, he was suffering with a severe 
 fever, and in a delirium remarked : 
 s^^ " ' Jo Whitthorne is my evil genius. He mtends to mur- 
 ^S^r-ine.' 
 
 " This he repeated so often that when he was sufficiently 
 recovered Jackson asked him if he remembered saying this? 
 He replied that he did not. Jackson told him that it had 
 aroused his suspicions on the subject. He then revealed 
 the secret to Jackson under the seal of confidence, as he 
 said it would kill his wife if she knew it. Jackson after- 
 wards revealed the same to me, but no mention was ever 
 made of it by either of us. 
 
 "Old Ham was so attentive and kind that no one asked 
 him as to his whereabouts during the battle. Jackson, how- 
 ever, found him under the bed when they brought the 
 General back from the field. The old man said that he had 
 been sick all day, and got under the bed to be out of the 
 way. When they came back he said to the General ; ' I 
 
236 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 know you be kill' dat day or hurted bery bad, kase I dream 
 it. De good Laud tole me so when I sleep. No 'sputin' it, 
 sho, for de Laud allers tells me "bout dese matters ; and 
 you can ax Marfa if it is not so when you go home.' 
 
 "When the General recovered so as to think of these 
 matters he dictated his report to Jackson, who wrote it for 
 him, in which he recommended Peter for promotion, among 
 many others, for gallant conduct, and also recommended 
 Orderly James Whitcomb for a Lieutenancy in the Regular 
 Army. These recommendations were complied Avith at 
 once, and Peter was assigned to the command of a brigade. 
 James Whitcomb was assigned to the 13th U. S. Inf., and 
 detailed at Gen. Anderson's request as an Aide-de-Camp in 
 place of Capt. Day. The President sent Peters commission 
 to me and I took it to him at Chatteraugus, in accordance 
 with the wish of Gen. Anderson, who desired to see me, 
 and at the same time to keep from his wife and our family 
 the fact of his being wounded until he should be able to 
 come home. 1 found my sons both well and Gen. Anderson 
 improving when I arrived. I remained several days. I 
 met Gen. Silent and had several conversations with him. I 
 found him well posted as tb all matters North as well as 
 South. He said there was no danger of Biggs during that 
 Winter. He could not more than recuperate his army, and 
 in the Spring, in all probability, the rebel army in the cen- 
 ter would have a new commander, as Biggs was a great fail- 
 ure; that if he had moved against our forces when he had 
 them caged up before re-enforcements came, our army 
 would have been compelled to surrender. He also spoke 
 of our danger in the North from the anti-war party. He 
 regarded it more dangerous than the rebel army. If they 
 could succeed in carrying the election the Confederacy 
 would by them be recognized and the Union dissolved. 
 
 " In a few days Gen. Anderson Avas adjudged by the Sur- 
 geon to be strong enough to travel. He was granted an in- 
 definite leave of absence by Gen. Silent, who regarded him 
 very highly as an able officer. Gen. Anderson, myself, 
 Jackson, James Whitcomb (now lieutenant), and Ham 
 started for Allentown. On arriving at home the family 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 237 
 
 were overjoyed, sui'iDrised, and grieved all at the same time 
 — overjoyed at our return, surprised that they had not heard 
 of the General being wounded, and grieved at his suffering. 
 
 "Lieut. James Whit comb was introduced to the family, 
 who were dehghted to see him. He left the same evening 
 for his home in Detroit, and we were together once more, 
 save two sons, Peter and Henry. The meeting between 
 Ham and Aunt Martha was vei-y affecting. Their manner 
 and queer remarks were laughable. Soon Aunt Martha 
 came in to see her Marsa Gen'l Tom. She hugged him and 
 got down on her knees and prayed for him, and then said 
 to me: 
 
 " ' Uncle Daniel, I bress de good Laud, for you bring 
 Marsa Tom back. I cure him, sho. I knows what to do; 
 de Laud tell me, he do. He not goin' to let Marsa Genl 
 Tom die; no he not ! He want him to whip de Sesh, he do. 
 I knows; de Laud tell me bout dat in de dream. He not 
 fool dis old 'oman; he neber do. Ham, he dream 'bout dat 
 when he down to de fight. He say he sick when dey fight. 
 How is dat, Uncle Daniel ? Did Marsa Tom tell you ? Was 
 he sick ? He awful coward. Ham is, but if he sick, den all 
 right; i?ut when he not been sick he must stay wid Marsa 
 Gen'l to keep he thmgs all right. Ham say he do dat. I 
 'spect he do; he say so.' 
 
 "We told Aunt Martha that Ham was all right, and that 
 pleased her, jDOor old woman. She was pure gold; God 
 never made a better heart under any Avhite skin than she 
 had under her black one. 
 
 " Gen. Anderson had the best of attention, and improved 
 daily until he could walk about without pain, but he was 
 not fit for duty for a considerable time. The two children 
 were delighted, and were full of questions of all kinds. 
 One day when they were trying to entei-tain the General, 
 his little daughter asked him who shot him. I saw the 
 tears come into his eyes, and he arose and walked out on 
 the porch without making any answer." 
 
 Just at this moment Mrs. Wilson came into the room, and 
 Uncle Daniel took her on his knee and kissed her, saying: 
 
 "Jennie, you are my all and only hope, save my poor 
 
238 U2yCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 grandson, that I now have left. My time will soon come, 
 however, when I can quietly quit this world of trouble and 
 care and find a home where works will have due consider- 
 ation; Avhere those who serve in the army of the Lord will 
 at least be considered the equal of those who have been 
 in rebellion against him. 
 
 "My good friends," said Uncle Daniel, "you may think 
 strange of my melancholy mood; but why should I desire 
 to live longer and see what I do and feel as I do constantly 
 on account of the manner in which things are now being 
 conducted." 
 
 " I am not in any way surprised at your feeling as you 
 do. I have felt and do feel the same, though my misfor- 
 tunes and troubles have not been severe in comparison with 
 yours," said Col. Bush. "But, Uncle Daniel, to call your 
 attention away from your sorrows for a moment, I am very 
 desirous of knowing what became of Mrs. Houghton. " 
 
 " She remained in that jjart of the country during that 
 Winter and until our combined Armies of the Center and 
 West commenced their next campaign, during all of which 
 time she kept our commanding Generals posted as to the 
 movements of the enemy,, his strength, when troops were 
 sent east or west, where and how many ; and when the 
 troops were moved south in the Spring she returned to 
 NeAV York, and, I have been informed, married again. I 
 hope she may be yet living and enjoying great happiness. 
 She was a true woman. I have not heard of her for many 
 years, however." 
 
 "She was a heroine sure," said Col. Bush; "her move- 
 ments were of a most important character. Uncle Daniel." 
 
 "Yes, Colonel, she was a true patriot, and loved her coun- 
 try for her country's sake, and I hope the Lord has thrown 
 fortune and pleasure in her pathway. There were a great 
 many patriotic and daring acts performed by women during . 
 our war. God bless the good women. To our poor sick 
 and wounded soldiers they were like ministering angels, 
 both in the camp and hosjaitals." 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 SERAINE WHITCOMB'S EXAMINATION OF THE REBEL 
 PRISONS AND HENRY LYON'S RELEASE.— MAN'S IN- 
 HUMANITY.— SERAINE WHITCOMB VISITS THE SOUTH- 
 ERN PRISON PENS.— A SAD TALE OF WOE.— GRAPHIC 
 PICTURE OF SUFFERING, WRETCHEDNESS AND DEATH, 
 
 ' • Oh war, thou son of hell. 
 Whom angry heavens do make their ministers. 
 Throw in the frozen bosoms of our past. 
 Hot coals of vengeance.''— Shakebveare. 
 
 UNCLE Daniel Lyon resumed his story by giving us a 
 history of the adventures of Miss Seraine Whitcomta, 
 who, as had been discovered, was the sister of James 
 "VVhitcomb, now Aide-de-Camp to Gren. Anderson. 
 He continued by saying : 
 
 " Miss Serame's journey to Richmond was accomphshed 
 by overcoming the greatest of difflculties. The Presidents 
 authority was good at every point in and through the 
 Union hnes. But when she reached the rebel piclvets at or 
 near the Rapidan she was placed under arrest as a spy, 
 and taken to the headquarters of the commander of the 
 rebel army. She then stated her case in a modest way, 
 l^resenting the note given to her by our President. Her 
 story was so simjjle and reasonable that she was permitted 
 to enter Richmond in order to lay her case before President 
 Davis. At the same time the authorities at the rebel army 
 headquarters had a lurking suspicion of her on account 
 of (as they thought) her pretended perilous undertaking. 
 Yet she was conducted to Richmond, and there took lodg- 
 ings at the Virginia Hotel, where she was subjected to a 
 constant Avatch over her every movement. She was in 
 much doubt for several days what course to pursue. 
 There was great activity going on in making preparations 
 
240 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 for some movement of the rebel army. She was not per- 
 mitted to leave her hotel. 
 
 "She finally wrote a note to President Davis, stating 
 that she wished to be permitted to have an interview 
 with him on a matter of grave hnport to her ; that she was 
 alone and under a vigilant watch ; that she thought she 
 could satisfy him of her harmless intentions. 
 
 " To this she received a very polite answer jDermitting her 
 to see him at 11 o'clock the following day, and informing 
 her that he would send an escort. 
 
 "The next day, promptly at the time, an officer appeared 
 and inquired if Miss Seraine Whitcomb was in. She read- 
 ily responded, and directed that he be admitted. Presen- 
 ting himself, he said he was Capt. T. P. Eedingson. The 
 arrangements were soon agreed upon, and the two started 
 for the Executive office. The detention in the ante-rooui 
 was but slight, before they were ushered into the presence 
 of Mr. Davis. Seraine said he was seated in an arm-chair, 
 rather oldish and common. Mr. Davis rose and greeted her 
 pleasantly. He looked care-worn and haggard, and seemed 
 thoughtful ; but at no time during the interview did he 
 forget his genial, polite manner toward her. She hardly 
 knew what to say. After a short time he broke the ice by 
 asking her if he could serve her in any way. She gained 
 courage enough to tell him»her whole story. She told him 
 she would not give information of any kind to any one in 
 reference to what she might see or hear Avhile under his 
 protection ; that she wished to examine the prison records 
 for the name of her friend, Henry Lyon, who she hoped, 
 through his kindness, to find, and have exchanged. 
 
 She seemed to touch a tender spot in his nature. He gave 
 her a letter of safe conduct through all the rebel lines, and 
 authority to examine the prisons and hospitals, exacting at 
 the same time a pledge from her that she would, when 
 satisfied, return by way of Richmond and make a report to 
 him of all she should see and hear that was of interest in 
 connection with the prisons, the army, or other kindred 
 subjects. With this understanding and pledge on her part 
 she gave him her thanks, with many good wishes for his 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 241 
 
 health. She then bade hiui good good-by and returned to 
 her hotel. 
 
 " Capt. Redlngson, her escort, was very polite to her, and 
 promised that he would call the next day and make arrange- 
 ments for her to visit the prisons and examine the records 
 or rolls of prisoners in Richmond. The next day at ten 
 o'clock the Captain called and escorted her to Libby. There 
 she saw such suffering as made her almost fi-antic, but 
 she indulged in no remarks. As she passed along the 
 pallets of rotten straw, the tears would roll down the sunken 
 cheeks of their occupants as she uttered some kind Avord to 
 them. The rolls did not disclose the name of the one for 
 whom she was in search, and she returned with the Cap- 
 tain to her hotel. That night she coidd not sleep. She 
 had seen that day such sights as she had never expected to 
 Avitness, and could not have believed had she not looked 
 upon them with her own eyes. Men eating rotten food; 
 many, very many, sick, sore and distressed; quite a num- 
 ber Avithout sufficient clothes to cover their persons; no 
 blankets; no way to send word to friends; no privileges 
 granted, their treatment harsh and brutal. For the least 
 delinquency inhuman punishment was inflicted. No pros- 
 pect of help or relief of any kind. All kinds of stories 
 Avere told them of disasters to the 'Yanks,' as the rebels 
 called the Union soldiers. It was really a sickening sight 
 to behold. 
 
 "The next day they visited Belle Isle, and there found 
 the same condition of things. After an examination of 
 records they returned to the Virginia Hotel. Miss Seraine 
 then concluded to leave for Salisbury. She asked the Cap- 
 tain if he would be kind enough to see to getting her tickets 
 and placing her properly in charge of the conductor, with 
 such instructions as might enable her to aA-oid annoyance 
 on her route. The next morning she was feeling dull and 
 heavy on account of having passed a restless night. The 
 shadoAA^s of that which she had seen during the day were 
 continually before her eyes. She got ready, hoAvever, and 
 was soon put on the train by Capt. Redingson, who kncAv 
 the conductor and explained to him her situation and desire 
 
242 UNCLE DAN'IEL'S STORY. 
 
 to avoid annoyances. Then bidding the Captain good-by, 
 with many thanks for liis kindness, she sat down in the car 
 to pursue her weary journey, with many ill forebodings. 
 She looked out of the window over valley, hill and stream, 
 and as she passed on through that picturesque country her 
 eyes fairly feasted on the majestic scenery beautified by the 
 pines that tower heavenward along the line of the railroad. 
 
 "In her loneliness she could not resist the floodtide of 
 hopes and fears that swept through her mind — now hoping 
 and then fearing that she would not find Henry. If she 
 should, wovild he be in the condition of the poor, starved 
 skeletons she had seen at Libby and Belle Isle ? Could it 
 be possible that her lovable and gentle Henry could be so 
 starved and harshly treated by these j^eople, who had been 
 so polite and kind to her ? ' No ! no ! '' she thought to her- 
 self; ' it cannot be.' The trnin sped along, and at night she 
 Avas in Salisbury. There she was taken to a hotel of limited 
 accommodations and worse attendance, as it was of the 
 character so common to that country in the days of slavery. 
 Quite a number of sick rebel officers, who had been sent 
 there to recuperate, were in the hotel. 
 
 "The next morning it was discovered that a female 
 'Yank' was in the house, and, the gossips whispered 'a 
 spy ! ' Miss Seraine was unsuspecting, and acted as if 
 she had been a mere traveler in her own State. But very 
 soon an officer came and sat down by her and began a se- 
 ries of questions, all of which she answered frankly. She 
 told him her mission, and made inquiry about the prisoners 
 thei-e, wishing to look for her friend, Henry Lyon. This 
 officer left her and went to the authorities and had her put 
 under arrest. At this she was frightened almost out of her 
 wits. She wept and begged, but nothing would do but she 
 nmst have her baggage (merely a satchel) examined. This 
 done, they sent a lady with her to her room and searched 
 her person. Being so much alarmed, she did not think of 
 her letter from Mr. Davis. This was found in her pocket 
 and declared a forgery, as they thought if genuine she 
 would have produced it sooner. Finally the conductor who 
 had brought the train through from Richmond returned, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 243 
 
 and finding how matters were, relieved her situation by 
 exjilaining it to the authorities. The officers and Mayor 
 then hastened to make apologies for their action and after- 
 wards treated her very kindly, and offered her every facil- 
 ity for the examination desired. Her search at the place 
 was as fruitless as heretofore. She found the condition of 
 things here as elsewhere with our poor prisoners — nothing 
 but extreme suffering and ill treatment. It was hard for 
 her to understand how any civilized people could find it in 
 their hearts to treat human beings so barbarously. 
 
 " She left Salisbury the first moment it was possible for 
 her to do so, and made her way in great sadness to Pine 
 Forest Prison, meeting with many perplexing things on the 
 way. As she neared Pine Forest she became nervous and 
 almost sick with fear that her mission would be a failure. 
 Her strength and resolution all at once seemed to fail her. 
 But on she went, between hope and despair. En route to 
 this horrible place, all kinds of phantoms rose before her 
 mind. She would first see a starved human being, and 
 then a wild beast j)ursuing him; then the butchery and mur- 
 der of the victim ; so that when she arrived at the village 
 she was almost frantic and nearly insane. A gentleman, 
 seeing her lonely and peculiar situation, assisted her to a 
 house, where she procured quarters. 
 
 " It was not until the next morning that she made known 
 her desire to visit the prison. The lady of the house seemed 
 to take in the situation, and, instead of regarding her as a 
 spy, felt a sympathy for her and willingly rendered her all 
 the assistance she could. Miss Seraine told her whole story 
 to her, and sought her aid in making the proper investiga- 
 tion. This lady, Mrs. Lawton, made all necessary arrange- 
 ments for the two to visit the Superintendent at three 
 o'clock that afternoon. Promptly at that hour they start- 
 ed, and when they entered the Superintendent's office out- 
 side the prison-pen they were received most courteously 
 by Mr. Hibbard. At the same time his face wore an ex- 
 pression that made Miss Seraine shudder. His movements 
 were sluggish, his manner uneasy. She hastened to make 
 known to him the cause of her visit, and at the same time 
 
844 UlfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 presented Mr. Davis's letter. He scanned the pajjer very 
 closely without making any remark. The arrangement 
 being made to come at twelve o'clock the next day, they 
 I'eturned to Mrs. Lawton\s house. 
 
 " Mrs. Lawtou was kind, and readily engaged in conver- 
 sation, giving the most horrible description and picture of 
 the prison and the inhuman treatment the prisoners Avere 
 receiving. Seraine was silent, and refrained from express- 
 ing opinions or making any remarks save to say that she 
 had been treated with great kindness and consideration by 
 the officers she had met. Mrs. Lawton gave her to under- 
 stand that she had great sympathy for the prisoners, and 
 that she was not entirely in harmony with the rebell- 
 ion, although she had been a sufferer by the war, having 
 lost her husband in the Confederate service. She said she 
 was living there merely to make what she could by selling 
 things to the soldiers when she was permitted to do so. 
 She had a great contempt for Mr. Hibbard, then keeper of 
 the prison. It seems Hibbard was only there temporarily. 
 
 " Miss Seraine slept but little that night, — she was so 
 eager to ascertain if Henry was, or if he had been, there. 
 Next morning she arose early and was ready for breakfast, 
 though she ate but little. AVhen the hour of twelve o'clock 
 arrived she and Mrs. Lawton repaired to the office of Mr. 
 Hibbard as per appointment. They were received in a 
 very polite manner, and informed that a guard Avould be 
 sent through the grounds with them. They asked if he 
 could not accompany them, as they were very timid about 
 passing thi-ough without his presence. He finally consented 
 to attend them as guide and protector. 
 
 "On first entering at the south gate they met a stench 
 that almost stifled them. As they passed along they saw 
 the prisoners in groups, standing and gazing at them Avith 
 a stare like that of maniacs. Some were moderately well 
 clad, others almost in a state of nudity. The pen, for that 
 Avas Avhat it really Avas, Avas in the most filthy condition 
 that human mind could imagine. As they passed along 
 they could see the blush of shame mantle the cheek of their 
 escort. They walked through the center of the grounds, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 245 
 
 being the dryest and most cleanly. To describe accurately 
 the sviffering- of the men, the filthy condition of this pen, and 
 the ghastly looks of those poor creatures, was more than 
 any tongue or pen could do. They came to where a portion 
 of the sick were lying under a very poor shelter, and there 
 saw sick men with but little clothing and in all the con- 
 ditions of human suffering possible. Many were covered 
 with ulcers from scurvy, some were sick with fever, some 
 with their teeth dropping out, some dying with dysentery, 
 some with old wounds not healed, some with fresh ones 
 made by their brutal keepers, and nearly all were literally 
 swarming with vermin. 
 
 '* Miss Seraine became so sick at these sights that she was 
 almost fainting, and asked to return to the house and be 
 permitted to come earlier the next day, so as not to be in 
 the pen during the midday heat. Her request Avas granted, 
 and they left the prison. She was greatly alarmed for fear 
 she would find Henry among this suffering class of sick 
 men. The next day they entered the prison at nine o'clock, 
 and passing around on the north side of the grounds found 
 many cooking and eating their meals. There were no satis- 
 factory conveniences for cooking. A little fire and a few 
 pans and cups were all. The meat, what little they had, 
 was broiled on coals. Many took their meal and stirred it 
 in a cup with the most disagreeable water ever used, and 
 drank it down without cooking. Hundreds had died within 
 a few days — some from sheer starvation, as they could no 
 longer take the food into their stomachs; some from scurvy, 
 some from fever, and some were murdered by the guards 
 for passing beyond where ordered. How anj^ one could 
 live in that polluted and poisonous atmosphere was the 
 wonder. In the inclosure there was a dirty, swampy piece 
 of ground, with water stinking with filth of a character sick- 
 ening to behold. "When the rain fell all wei'e subjected to 
 the drenching cold bath. On the ground and in the mud 
 and the damiD they lay. Many were there who during the 
 prior AVinter had been so exposed as to have their feet fro- 
 zen, until in many instances they were rotting off. 
 
 " These sights were so shocking in all respects that Miss 
 
246 U^'CLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Seraine was afraid to speak, (except to say a kind word, 
 when permitted to do so,) to any of the unfortunate men. 
 It seemed to her that Hibbard knew where Henry was, but 
 was avoiding bringing her into his presence. So she said 
 not a word, but looked well at all in view as she passed 
 along. 
 
 "The punishments for any and every little breach of 
 discipline Avere of the most outrageous character. She saw 
 many persons with their hands tied behind them, and 
 others standing, with their thumbs run through loops of 
 cords tied up to posts. The guards were insolent and were 
 constantly damning the prisoners. Take it altogether — 
 their dirty, filthy food, their mode of cooking, their scanty 
 rations, their clothes, the stinking water they Avere forced 
 to use, the treatment of the sick, the punishments they 
 were compelled to bear, the dirty, A^ile pen they were in, 
 and the poisonous atmosphere they were forced to breathe, 
 there is no account anywhere in the barbarous ages that 
 ever did or could equal Pine Forest Prison. 
 
 "Miss Seraine became sick and tired of the horrible 
 sights, and at last said to Mr. Hibbard that she did not 
 wish to go around any more to look upon the suffering 
 prisoners, but desired to be taken where Mr. Lyon was, 
 if in the prison. He replied that he thought he Avas in the 
 main hospital. They directed their steps thither. On 
 entering it she beheld so many ghastly men at one Aaew 
 that she recoiled, and for a moment hesitated. RecoA'ering 
 herself she proceeded. While passing along she beheld a 
 young man Avith sunken eyes, pale and ashy cheeks, lying 
 on a board cot, so emaciated that' she had no thought of 
 who it could be. But in a moment she heard her name 
 Avhispered, and saAv a lean, bony hand reaching out toAA'ards 
 her. She looked at him, took his cold, Avithered hand, and 
 spoke to him, asking if she could do anything for him. • He 
 said : 
 
 "'I am Henry Lyon, Seraine. Do you not recognize me ? ' 
 
 "She fell into Mi-s. LaAvton's arms, exclaiming: 'My 
 God ! ' When she reviA^ed she fell upon Henry's neck and 
 Avept bitterly, exclaiming : 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 24'; 
 
 " ' My Henry ! my Henry ! Can it be possible, can it be 
 possible ? ' 
 
 " After some little conversation between them, she telling 
 him that all were well at home, etc., Hibbard informed her 
 that the rules of the prison would not allow any further in- 
 terview at present." 
 
 "What a brute," interrupted Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Miss Sei-aine asked to see Surgeon Jones. She ascer- 
 
 SERAINE WITH HENRY AT PINE FOREST PRISON. 
 
 tained that Henry w^s just recovering from an attack of 
 typhoid fever and was now out of danger. She obtained 
 permission from the Surgeon to visit him daily Avhile she 
 remained, and to bring him certain delicacies to eat. She 
 then retiTrned to Henry and bade him an affectionate good- 
 by, Avith a promise to see him again. With a sad heart she 
 retraced her steps to Mrs. Lawton's. Retii-ing to her room 
 
248 UXCxiE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 she gave way to her grief and spent the remainder of the 
 day in tears. 
 
 "The following day Mrs. Lawton again accompanied 
 Seraine to the prison-pen. They took some wine and cake 
 to Henry. After being refreshed he and Seraine had a 
 long and pleasant interview, in which Seraine told Henry 
 all about her trip, etc. She told him she had decided to 
 leave soon for Richmond, and thence for home, but would 
 try and arrange Avith the Surgeon, (who seemed to have 
 some humanity left,) for Mrs. Lawton to visit and bring him 
 some nourishment. The prison and the sights beheld by 
 her had quite affected her nerves. On returning to Mrs. 
 Lawton's she was suffering with a violent headache, and, 
 going to her room, she remained in bed for three days. 
 
 "Mrs. Lawton was very kind. She sat by her bedside 
 and gave her a detailed account of her own trials. She was 
 a daughter of a Union man, and had never lost her venera- 
 tion for her country and the old flag. Although her hus- 
 band had lost his life in the Confederate army, she had not 
 changed her smothered feelings for the Lnion. She related 
 to Seraine the many villainous outrages perpetrated upon 
 the Union prisoners by the inhuman keepers and guards of 
 this vile den. She told graphically of seven fine-looking 
 young men Avhowere brought out of the prison for attempt- 
 ing to escape, and shot in the presence of a crowd of jeering 
 devils. Said she: 
 
 "'If a man wishes to learn of "man's inhumanity to 
 man," this is the place.' 
 
 " She expressed her great desire to leave the place, as it 
 was like dwelling on the vei-ge of the prison for the souls of 
 the damned. Seraine talked to her of her mission and what 
 she desired to accomplish; also asked her to keep a watchful 
 eye on Henry, and when the time should come for an ex- 
 change of prisoners to remind Hibbard of Henry as one to 
 be sent away, provided stPe could arrange the matter. 
 Henry had been a prisoner now for more than a year, and 
 was naturally near the time for his exchange if any one 
 would look after the matter. After quite a delay on ac- 
 count of her being taken sick again, the time came for her 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 249 
 
 to leave for Richmond, and after thanking Hibbard for his 
 courtesy, and tendering manifold thanks to Mrs. Lawton 
 for her kindness and great care of her, as well as leaving 
 some money with Mrs. I^awton for Henry's benefit, and 
 promising to write from Richmond if permitted to do so, 
 she embraced Mrs. Lawton as if she were her mother, and 
 with tearful eyes they separated. 
 
 "Soon Seraine was on her way to report to Mr. Davis, 
 President of the C. S. A., as she had promised to do, and 
 also to effect an early exchange of prisoners if possible. 
 Her trip was a dreary one. She remained as quiet as pos- 
 sible, having no one to cheer her on her way. On arriving 
 at Richmond she again stopped at the Virginia Hotel, and 
 there again met Capt. Redingson. He expressed pleasure 
 at seeing her, and tendered his services as escort and pro- 
 tector while in the city. After detailing some of her expe- 
 riences on her journey, and thanking him for his former 
 politeness, and also for his i^resent proffered services, she 
 requested him to bear her compliments to President Davis 
 and ask for an early interview, as she had promised to re- 
 turn and report to him. The Captain readily assented, and 
 on returnmg that evening informed her that he would be 
 pleased to accompany her to the Executive Office the next 
 day at eleven a.m., at which hour President Davis would 
 see her. She was very anxious and quite nervous imtil the 
 time arrived. Exactly at eleven o'clock the next day the 
 Captain came for her with a carriage, and very kindly at- 
 tended her to the presence of the President. 
 
 "Mr. Davis met her with cordiality. He spoke to her 
 about her perilous undertaking, and hoped she had been 
 treated kindly by his people. He also inquired as to her 
 success in finding her friend, to all of which she responded 
 that her treatment was kind, and her efforts were so far 
 crowned with success. She gave him an account of her 
 journey and visits to the prisons ; her examination of them, 
 and finally her success in finding Henry at Pine Forest. 
 She told him the ti-uth about the prisons, the food, rai- 
 ment, and treatment of the prisoners. He answered in 
 a manner rather tender, and feelingly expressed his desire 
 
250 UJfCLE DA>riEL'S STORY. 
 
 to have matters in this direction improved, but regretted 
 the impossibility of doing- all things as ^ye might desire to 
 have them done. He spoke of the barbarism of war and its 
 attendant cruelties. But he soon changed the subject, 
 after thanking her for her honesty and for having the 
 nerve to tell him the truth. 
 
 "He then inquired what she desired in reference to her 
 friend. She asked for his release as the only means of sav- 
 ing his life. He responded that he would order his ex- 
 change at once, and promised her that he should be on the 
 first boat or train sent North with prisoners. He also gave 
 her i^ermission to write to Mrs. Lawton on this subject, 
 provided slie did not use his name in connection with this 
 promise. He then gave her a letter of safe conduct through 
 his lines and detailed Capt. Redingson to go with her to our 
 lines. Having accomplished the object for which she had 
 gone South, and reported fully and truthfully to Mr. Davis 
 as she had promised to do, she took leave of him with her 
 best wishes for his personal welfare. He bade her farewell 
 and God-speed in a very kind and tender manner, so much 
 so that Seraine has ever spoken kindly of him as a man. 
 
 " She repaired to the hotel and told Capt. Redingson that 
 she desired to leave early the next morning for the Head- 
 quarters of the Union army. He said he would call for her 
 as requested, and they separated. Seraine, after going 
 to her room, wrote to Mrs. Lawton and inclosed a note to 
 Henry, merely telling him that she was well and on her way 
 home, encouraging him to bear up under his sufferings, etc. 
 
 "The next morning Capt. Redingson called according to 
 his promise, and they were off at once for the lines of the 
 armies. On arriving at the Headquarters of the Confeder- 
 ate army, they were nicely entertained by the connuanding 
 General. They partook of a good meal and then rested 
 for the night. Seraine being cared for at a farm house near 
 by. The next morning, on being provided with a pass 
 through the lines, they were conducted under a flag of truce 
 to the Headquarters of the Union aruiy. some twenty miles 
 away. 
 
 "Seraine was received by the commanding General and 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 251 
 
 taken care of. Capt. Reclingson, aftej having delivered his 
 charge, returned with Seraine's blessing for his kindness to 
 her. After she had taken a rest she conversed with Gen. 
 Meador, who was then in command, and related to him her 
 experiences, at the same time keeping her promise to speak 
 of nothing pertaining to the Confederate army or any 
 movements of the same. After a night's rest she was sent 
 under charge of an escort to Washington city, where she 
 stopped for several days, until she could see the President 
 and Secretary of War. She finally managed to have an in- 
 terview with the Secretary, and, after explaining Avho she 
 Avas and her mission South, he replied with some nervous- 
 ness: 
 
 " ' Henry Lyon ' Is he a son of Daniel Lyon, of Allen- 
 town, Ind.?' 
 
 " On being answered in the affirmative, he exclaimed: 
 
 " ' My God ? what affliction that family has had ! His old- 
 est son died recently, being the third son he has lost since 
 this war began.' 
 
 "This was the first knowledge that Seraine had of the 
 sad distress in the family. She sighed and dropped a tear. 
 The Secretary at once understood the situation, and told 
 her Henry Lyon should be looked after and properly cared 
 for. She asked if, when he was exchanged, he could not 
 be discharged from the service. She said that Mr. Lyon's 
 seven sons were all in the army, and three having lost their 
 hves, she thought one ought to remain at home to comfort 
 the parents during their teri-ible trials. She struck a tender 
 chord in the Secretary's heart, and he replied: 'Yes; when 
 he returns, you write me and it shall be done, if he con- 
 sents.' 
 
 "This brought joy to her very soul. She bade the Sec- 
 retary good-by, saying as she left that he would hear from 
 her in due time. 
 
 " She then called at the President's and sent in his own let- 
 ter which he had given her when she started South, that 
 she might thereby be recalled to his memory. He sent for 
 her at once. As she entered his office he arose and greeted 
 her most affectionately, calling her ' my child,' and bidding 
 
259 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 her be seated. He commenced plying her with questions, 
 and she told him the Avhole story. When she related what 
 she had seen in the rebel prisons, his countenance saddened 
 and tears fell from his eyes. He said : 
 
 "'This must be remedied somehow. Humanity revolts 
 at retaliation in kind, but in an instance like this it might 
 be justified.' 
 
 " She told him what she desired, and what the Secretary 
 had promised. He replied : 
 
 " ' My dear child, it shall be done. My old friend Lyon is 
 making more sacrifices than should be demanded of any one. 
 I hope you will see him soon, and when you do, tell him 
 that I often think of him and his family, as well as what 
 they are doing for their country.' 
 
 " The President was a man of generous impulses. He had 
 a very kind heart, full of sympathy for humanity. 
 
 " She left the President with feelings of the deepest affec- 
 tion and gratitude, having every assurance that her wishes 
 would be complied with. As she left, he bade her good-by, 
 calling her his ' little heroine.' From Washington she went 
 to Baltimore, learning that some prisoners who had been 
 exchanged were to be landed there. She remained at the 
 Burnett House, most of the time in her room, not wishing 
 to make any acquaintances, but watching the papers closely 
 to ascertain the time for the arrival of the prisoners. One 
 evening she learned that a vessel had come into port Avith 
 200 prisoners. She hastened to the dock; arriving all out 
 of breath, and seeing the large crowd that Avas waiting she 
 became very much excited, and observing an officer in uni- 
 form she ventvired to speak to him. It was Gen. Shunk, of 
 Oliio. She told him who she was, and also for whom she 
 was looking. He answered her very cordially, and said he 
 knew Mr. Daniel Lyon, formerly of Ohio, and inquired if 
 the person in question was one of his sons. She said he was, 
 and he told her to wait and he would see, as he was then in 
 command at Baltimore. In a few moments he came back 
 with the glad tidings that Henry Lyon was among the pris- 
 oners. She was going to rush on board the vessel, but the 
 General detained her, informing her that it Avasnot allowa- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 253 
 
 ble under the orders, but he would bring Henry to her as 
 soon as possible. Soon she saw Henry coming from the ves- 
 sel, leaning upon the arm of a comrade. He seemed to be 
 very weak, and still looked like a mere shadow. He was 
 brought where she stood, trembling and almost fearing 
 to meet him lest his mind might have given way somewhat 
 under the trying ordeal through which he had just passed. 
 She threw her arms around his neck and wept aloud. A 
 carriage was procured, and she accompanied him, by per- 
 mission, to the hospital where he was ordered to go. Reach- 
 ing there, he was placed in a nice clean ward. There they 
 talked matters over, and Henry agreed to the discharge 
 from the service. Seraine left him with the nurses, saying 
 that she would return as soon as possible; at the same time 
 he was not to let his people know anything of his where- 
 abouts. She left that night for Washington. 
 
 "The next morning at the earliest hour that she could see 
 the Secretary of War, she made her appearance. On meet- 
 ing the Secretary he recognized her, and asked if she was 
 after the discharge about which she agreed to write to him. 
 She replied that Henry was now at Baltimore, having been 
 exchanged. Then she told him of his condition. The Sec- 
 retary at once ordered the discharge made out, and as soon 
 as it had passed through the proper officers' hands and was 
 returned to him he handed it to her, saying: 
 
 '"You deserve this yourself, without any other consid- 
 eration. ' 
 
 " She again thanked the Secretary, and at once repaired 
 to the President's Mansion. When she was admitted, on 
 seeing her the President guessed from her bright counte- 
 nance the whole story, and congratulated her most heartily. 
 She told him all, and showed him Henry's discharge and 
 thanked him for his kindness. He said: 
 
 May God bless you, my child, and give you both a safe 
 journey home I ' 
 
 "Returning to Baltimore, she made arrangements to 
 have Henry placed in a clean car and taken to Allentown. 
 After they were under way she told him about the dis- 
 charge, and he was delighted. She telegraphed me to meet 
 
254 UNCLE daxiel's story. 
 
 her at the depot, but did not say one word about Henry. I 
 read the dispatch to the family, and many were the conjec- 
 tures. Peter said she had not found Henry, and a great 
 variety of opinions were expressed. My wife burst into 
 tears, fell down on the sofa, and cried, saying she felt that 
 Henry was dead. Ham, hearing what was being said, con- 
 cluded it was his turn to guess ; so he began : 
 
 " ' You's all off de track. Ham sees it all trough de glass 
 in he head, he do.' 
 
 '"Go 'long wid you, you ole fool: since you's free you 
 'spec' you is big and knows a heap. You doesn't know 
 nuflQn, you don't,' said Aunt Martha. 
 
 " 'Well, alright, Marfa ; 'spec' me not know bery much ; 
 but, sho's you is born, dat boy all right ; you see, you jes' 
 wait. I say no mo', but I see what is de matter. Y^ou jes' 
 wait, dat's all you got to do.' 
 
 "The next morning I went down to the depot Avith a 
 carriage, and there found Seraine and Henry waiting for 
 me. I embraced my poor boy, overcome with grateful 
 emotion. My joy was complete in finding him alive. He 
 was a living skeleton. We were not long in driving to the 
 house. All were out on the portico to see Seraine, no one 
 but Ham expecting Henry with her. As they all saw 
 Henry the family leaped with joy, and rushing out to meet 
 us, but seeing Henry's ghastly appearance a sudden sad- 
 ness came over all. We helped him out of the carriage. 
 He Avas completely overcome Avhen he saw his mother. She 
 clasped him in her arms and cried piteously. He was as- 
 sisted into the house and laid upon the sofa. All seemed 
 to have overlooked Seraine in their great joy over Henry's 
 return. I introduced her to each one of the family includ- 
 ing old Ham and Aunt Martha. 
 
 " ' Didn't I see dem in my glass, Marfa ; didn't I ? What 
 you got to say noAv ? ' 
 
 "'I 'spects you did, Ham; dey is heah, sho.' Bress de 
 Laud ; he bring dis boy home. I not see him afore dem 
 pizen Sesh fix him dat way ! Dey starve him. What did 
 dey do to him to make him look like dat ? ' 
 
 "Soon we all got settled, and after breakfast we heard 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 255 
 
 Seraine's story. She was our heroine, and no mistake. No 
 one of us could do too much for her. My good wife wanted 
 to have her for a daughter at once. She could not let her 
 go out of her sight for a moment. She hugged her, kissed 
 her, seemed almost to want to take her in her lap as a 
 child ; in fact, we all loved her. She had gone through 
 great perils to save our dear boy, and why not love her ! 
 For some days we did nothing but talk over her journey- 
 ings and what she saw and did. She was the idol of our 
 household. When Henry had gained strength enough to 
 bear up under the double shock, we told him of the death 
 of David and James, which painful news he had not heard 
 before. It took him many days to rally after this melan- 
 choly intelligence of the fate of his dear brothers. After 
 Henry was strong enough to Avalk about without help Se- 
 raine thought she must leave us for a time and return 
 home. This saddened our hearts, as we had grown much 
 attached to her. But she and Henry talked the matter 
 over, making their own arrangements, and the next day 
 Jackson escorted her to her home in Michigan. When she 
 left, no family ever wept more in sorrow at the departure 
 of any one than did ours. 
 
 "There was a mystery connected with her periling her 
 life in the way she did that I could not then solve, but I 
 made no inquiry into her secret. 
 
 " Of the few left to us they Avere now once more nearly all 
 together, and further plans were in order." 
 
 At this point Dr. Adams said: "The horrors of those 
 rebel prisons have ever been like a specter before me when- 
 ever I hear them mentioned." 
 
 Judge Reed here interrupted, saying: "I indorse every 
 word of Miss Whitcomb's description of these prisons. I 
 endured their horrors and inhumanity for nine months, 
 and she does not tell the half that might be told. To show 
 that Seraine's statement is not in the least exaggerated, I 
 have saved an article from the Sumter (S. C.) Watchman, 
 published in reference to the Florence Prison at that time, 
 which seems to have equaled the Pine Forest.". 
 
 Being asked to do so. Dr. Adams read as follows: 
 
256 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "The Camp we found full of what were once human 
 beings, but who would scarcely now be recognized as such. 
 In an old field, with no inclosures but the living wall of 
 sentinels who guard them night and day, are several thou- 
 sand filthy, diseased, famished men, with no hope of relief, 
 except by death. A few dirty rags stretched on poles give 
 some of them a poor protection from the hot sun and heavy 
 dews. All were in rags and barefoot, and crawling Avith 
 vermin. As we passed around the line of guards I saw one 
 of them brought out of his miserable booth by two of his 
 companions and laid upon the ground to die. He Avas 
 neai"ly naked. His companions pulled his cap over his face 
 and straightened out his limbs. Before they turned to 
 leave him he was dead. A slight movement of the limbs 
 and all Avas over — the captiA^e Avas free ! The Commissary's 
 tent Avas close by one side of the square, and near it the beef 
 was laid upon boards preparatory to its distribution. This 
 sight seemed to excite the prisoners as the smell of blood 
 does the beasts of the menagerie. They surged up as near 
 the lines as they Avere alloAved, and seemed, in their eager- 
 ness, about to break over. While we Avere on the ground 
 a heavy rain came up, and they seemed to greatly enjoy it, 
 coming out a puris naturalihiis, opening their mouths to 
 catch the drops, Avhile one Avould Avash off another Avith his 
 hands, and then receive from him the like kind of office. 
 Numbers get out at night and wander to the neighboring 
 houses in quest of food. 
 
 "From the camp of the liA'ing Ave passed to the camp of 
 the dead — the hospital — a transition which reminded me of 
 Satan's soliloquy — 
 
 "AA'hich way I fly is hell: myself am hell, 
 
 And in the lowest deeps, a lower deep, 
 
 Still threatening to devour me, opens wide." 
 
 "A few tents, covered Avith pine-tops, Avere croAvded Avith 
 the dying and the dead in every stage of corruption. Some 
 lay in prostrate helplessness; some had croAvded under the 
 shelter of the bushes; some Avere rubbing their skeleton 
 limbs. TAventy or thirty of them die daily; most of these. 
 
UjScle daisiel's story. 257 
 
 as I was informed, of the scurvy. The corpses laid by the 
 roadside waiting for the dead-cart, their glaring eyes turned 
 to heaven, the flies swarming in their mouths, their big- 
 toes tied together with a cotton string, and their skeleton 
 arms folded on their breasts. You would hardly know 
 them to be men, so sadly do hunger, disease, and wretch- 
 edness change 'the human face divine.' Presently came 
 the carts; they were carried a little distance to trenches 
 dug for the purpose and tumbled in like so many dogs. A 
 few j)ine-tops were thrown upon the bodies, a few shovel- 
 fuls of dirt, and then haste was made to open a new ditch 
 for other victims. The burying party were Yankees de- 
 tailed for the work, an appointment which, as the Sergeant 
 told me, they consider a favor, for they get a little more to 
 eat and enjoy fresh air. 
 
 "Thus wo see at one glance the three great scourges of 
 mankind— war, famine, and pestilence, and Ave turn from 
 the spectacle sick at heart, as we remember that some of 
 our loved ones may be undergoing a similar misery." 
 
 "This publication," said Col. Bush, "made in one of 
 their own papers at the time, proves that all that has ever 
 been said of their treatment of our prisoners is true." 
 
 " Y"es," said Uncle Daniel, "and much more." 
 
 "Uncle Daniel," said Dr. Adams, "this Miss Seraine 
 Whitcomb was, indeed, a true woman, and, as the President 
 Avell said, a ' little heroine.' I take it she was rather small, 
 from this expression of his." 
 
 " Y^'es, she was rather small, but a pure jewel." 
 
 "She was a woman of great determination, and loved 
 purely and strongly. There are but few instances of such 
 pure devotion and rare patriotism to be found in the annals 
 of history. What feelings she must have had while travel- 
 ing through the Confederacy in such anguish and suspense. 
 She was a jewel, sure enough." 
 
 Col. Bush here interrupted, saying: " The condition of 
 our poor soldiers in the prisons she visited must have 
 driven her almost insane. It certainly drove many of the 
 poor sufferers into a state or condition of insanity, in which 
 numbers died in their ravings and delirium." 
 
258 UNCLE daxiel's story. 
 
 "Is it not wonderful," said Dr. Adams, "how soon these 
 barbarities and inliuuianities are forgotten by our peo- 
 ple?" 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush; "but you must remember that 
 our people are moving too rapidly to look back upon scenes 
 of distress. Money and power are now the watchwords — 
 throw patriotism to the dogs. It is not needed now to save 
 their property and their rights. You must remember that 
 a man like Hibbard, the deputy at Pine Forest Prison, who 
 allowed men to be shot down like dogs and starved like 
 wild beasts, is now looked upon with more consideration 
 and favor than Uncle Daniel, who gave his Avhole family 
 as a sacrifice for his country. Did not this same Hibbard 
 travel all through our country last Fall making sjieeches? 
 AVas he not received with shouts by our very neighbors, 
 within a stone's throw of this dear old man, whose son was 
 starved near unto death in Pine Forest Prison by this man ? 
 Has he not held high positions in his State since ? And I 
 would not be surprised to hear that he had been appointed 
 to some Foreign Mission, in order that he may represent 
 our country abroad in the true Christian spirit of our ad- 
 vanced civilization ! " - 
 
 "Yes," said Uncle Daniel; " when he was North on his 
 stumping tour I mentioned the fact of his inhumanity, and 
 only received jeers from those who heard me — some young 
 students who were not old enough to be in the war, and 
 now feel that it must never be mentioned except in a whisper. 
 It seems that all the treason, infamy, and the barbarities 
 and cruelties practiced during that bloody period are now 
 condoned, and the persons who practiced the greater wrongs 
 are made thereby the more respectal)le. Oh, that I had not 
 lived to see these things ! It makes me almost doubt my 
 own existence. Sometimes I feel that it is all a dream." 
 
 Maj. Clymer, in order to draw the aged man's mind away 
 from this unpleasant theme, inquired if he knew what be- 
 came of Mrs. Lawton. 
 
 " I cannot tell," said Uncle Daniel; " she and Seraine co- 
 responded for a number of years after the terminatit)n 
 the war. The last we ever heard of her she had marri^ 
 
UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. 239 
 
 with an Englishman and located in Canada. God knows, I 
 hope she may yet be living and happy. She was a noble 
 woman. I fear, however, that she, too, has passed away, 
 as we have had no tidings of her for many years." 
 
 Uncle Daniel at this time becoming weary and very mel- 
 ancholy, we excused him for the present, and asked permis- 
 sion to return again, when he promised that he would con- 
 tinue his narrative, and, bidding him good-night, we left, 
 with an increased desire to hear more from his honest and 
 truthful lips. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 PLOTS TO POISON AND BURN.— FIRE AND POISON.— THE 
 PLOT TO BURN NORTHERN CITIES AND SPREAD DIS- 
 EASE. — THE SCHEME AVENGED. — PART OF THE CHIEF 
 PLOTTERS BURNED BY THEIR OWN COMBUSTIBLES. 
 
 " The earth had not 
 A hole to hide this deed.— Shakespeare. 
 
 OT OME weeks having elapsed since Uncle Daniel was ex- 
 7^ cused, we were anxious to hear him further, and as- 
 kJ sembled again at Mr. Wilson's house. Uncle Daniel 
 J was feeling quite well, greeted us pleasantly, and 
 asked that we be seated. After the compliments of the 
 season, we inquired if he w^as ready to continue his story. 
 He replied that he Avas, and began by saying : 
 
 " After Jackson had returned from escorting Seraine to 
 her home in Detroit, we discussed the question as to what 
 steps should now be taken. Gen. Anderson was still quite 
 feeble, his Avound being very painful. It was thouglit that 
 it would require considerable time for him to recover suf- 
 ficiently to again be able to take the field. He thought it 
 would, perhaps, be several months. Jackson, after reflec- 
 tion, thought he would continue his investigation of the 
 Golden Circle conspiracy, and to do so satisfactorily deemed 
 it best for him to go to England and get on the track of 
 their allies in that country, and see what preparations were 
 being made abroad in connection with the leaders in this 
 country. Gen. Anderson thought this a good plan. 
 Henry, who had been growing stronger, said to Jackson, 
 that while he (Jackson) was making his voyage of discov- 
 ery through parts of Europe, he would go to Canada as 
 soon as he was able to do so, and carry out the plans left 
 unexecuted by Jackson at the time he returned from New 
 
UNCLE DANIEI/S STORY. 261 
 
 York. This arrangement being understood by all. we sent 
 Ham out to the farm, in order that Dent might be sum- 
 moned to AUentown to give us what information he had 
 gathered, if any, during our afflictions and consequent 
 suspension of our operations in that direction 
 
 "We directed Ham to bring Mr. Dent back 'with him the 
 St'lVr™.?/* teno^clock Joseph Dent and Ham ar- 
 rived from the farm. As soon as we could conveniently do 
 so, we had an interview with Dent as to what was trans- 
 piring in his immediate neighborhood among his friends 
 the Knights of the Golden Circle. He related to us th^ 
 fac sin reference to a meeting held two nights before, about 
 which he had intended to come in that day and tell us if 
 Ham had not come after hmi. The facts, as he stated them 
 to us, were these: 
 
 ateslw r'' ^^ *.^^"f ^^^ «f Harris stated to his confeder- 
 ates that he was just from Richmond, Va., at the same time 
 clamiing to be a member of the Confederate Congress from 
 Missouri. (A part of Missouri believed that it had seceded 
 ttr\?7 ^^"i^^ber, just as a few Counties in Kentuck; 
 thought hey had.) Harris had passed through the hues 
 coming through West Virginia and Kentucky as any one 
 could have done at any time, and as many doubtlessLTd 
 His statement, as Dent told it to us, was this: That he was 
 sent by the President of the Confederate States (so-called) 
 and was on his way to Indianapohs to lay a plan before the 
 leaders in this and other States; thence he was to pass into 
 C anada and meet the leaders there, and in that way have 
 prompt action and co-operation assured. His greatest de 
 sn-e seemed to be to meet Mr. Thos. A. Stridf^a" ht 
 said was one of their best and shrewdest advis;rs. His 
 eadquarters were to be at Windsor, Canada. He directed 
 he Lodge to which Dent belonged to be ready at a mo 
 ment's notice to do whatever might be directed from X 
 Supreme Council. He told his hearers to spread the alai^ 
 Wherever they could ..thout being suspeied 'tliat ttr" 
 hat h. H^ ^''i/^'^'^'^iion of property in the North- 
 ers and t' T"l^ *T.^'7 '"'^^"'^^' ^"^" ^^-^ l--P-^>' hold-' 
 ers, and, in order to satisfy his confederates that there was 
 
262 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 a basis for this statement, he disclosed a part of a plot that 
 had been proposed to Jefferson Davis and was soon to be 
 carried out. It was that a discovery had been recently 
 made by a lorofessor of chemistry, one McCuUough, by 
 which towns and cities, and vessels coming in and going out 
 of our ijorts, could be easily burned without danger of dis- 
 covery. With this newly-discovered combustible material 
 a general and wholesale destruction of all kinds of destruct- 
 ible property was to be inaugui-ated. Harris said that 
 agents were to be employed all over the country, who were 
 to be selected from the members of the Knights and to be 
 made up of the most reliable and tried men; that this mat- 
 ter had been duly considered and determined upon by the 
 authorities at Richmond; that Jacob Thomlinson, C. C. 
 Carey and others were now on their way to England to 
 meet Mr. McCuUough, who was already there, and where the 
 destructive material was to be manufactured and brought in 
 an English vessel to Canada, as there was no way of getting 
 from the Confederate States to the place from which they 
 wished to operate without running the gauntlet, and per- 
 haps meeting with dangers not desirable to be encountered. 
 This man Harris also instructed all who heard him that the 
 penalty now fixed by the authorities in the Councils of the 
 Knights for disclosing any of their secrets was death, which 
 might be inflicted by any of the Order ascertaining the 
 fact so that no doubt could exist as to the guilt of the per- 
 son who had played traitor to them. 
 
 "This, I could see, alarmed Dent and made him cautious 
 and hesitating at times when we would give expression to 
 our utter abhorrence of the use of such villainous means as 
 seemed to be in contemplation by our enemies. AVe con- 
 stantly assured the old man, however, that he need have 
 no fears of any of us, which, of course, he had not ; yet he 
 was somewhat timid. He could not tell which way Harris 
 started from their meeting, nor how he was traveling. This 
 ended his recollection of Harris's statement. We then got 
 Dent again to repeat the signs, grips, passwords and instruc- 
 tions to Gen. Anderson and Capt. Jackson, as well as to 
 Henry, and so they found themselves well posted. Then, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 263 
 
 thanking Dent and encouraging- him to persevere in his 
 discoveries, we allowed him to go and make his arrange- 
 ments with David's widow about matters at the farm and 
 then return home. 
 
 "The next day I wrote to the President, giving him the 
 history of matters as detailed to us by Joseph Dent ; also, 
 the plan we had laid out for the future. In a few days I re- 
 ceived a note from Washington, unsigned, merely saying, 
 'the plan is approved.' I knew from whom the note came, 
 and was well satisfied to have the plans carried out. 
 
 " The next day we received a letter from Peter, informing 
 us that he was well, and that the Army of the Center was 
 in camp and were expecting a long rest after the two great 
 battles. This delighted my wife, as she felt that while they 
 Avere not moving, her boys were safe. By this time all 
 necessary arrangements had been made for Jackson's de- 
 parture, and after bidding his mother and the rest of us 
 good-by he left for New York; from there he expected to sail 
 for Europe. On arriving at New York he called upon Mc- 
 Masterson and B. Wudd, and made satisfactory statements 
 to them as to the reasons for not going to Canada. After 
 obtaining letters of introduction to Jacob Thomlinson 
 they proceeded to discuss the situation, and from them he 
 learned that preparations, such as had been detailed to us 
 by Dent, wei-e evidently being made for great damage to 
 towns, cities, and property generally. He also obtained let- 
 ters from McMasterson to some important persons in London, 
 Avhere he professed to be going on some mission for the 
 rebels. The letters, as before, introduced Mr. Jackson, of 
 Memphis, Tenn. 
 
 " He sailed the following day and had a pleasant voyage. 
 While on board the vessel crossing the Atlantic he made 
 the acquaintance of one Capt. Redingson, a jolly, gentle- 
 manly companion. They were very suspicious of each 
 other for some time, but finally Capt. Redingson gave him 
 the sign of the Golden Circle, to which Jackson responded. 
 The friendship was then at once established. Jackson 
 carefully felt his way, — as you have seen, he was a cautious 
 man, — and finally discovered that Capt. Redingson was 
 
2G4 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. 
 
 well acquainted in Memphis. This rather placed Jackson 
 in a dilemma, as his letters located him at Memphis. Finally 
 he turned the conversation in the direction of building 
 railroads, and finding that Capt. Redingson knew nothing 
 about railroads, he mentioned that he had been employed 
 in engineering work on the Memphis & Chattanooga Rail- 
 road. He said he lived in Ohio, but claimed Memphis, 
 Tenn., as his residence, inasmuch as he was a rebel and 
 
 JACKSON STARTS FOK EUROPE. 
 
 would have nothing whatever to do with the North while 
 they were making war against his friends, as his people 
 were all natives of Virginia, he himself having been born 
 there. This statement made all things right, and the two 
 had a jolly good time together the remainder of the voy- 
 age. 
 
 "During one of their conversations Capt. Redingson, in 
 relating some of his war experiences, made mention of the 
 fact that at one time, not long past, he had met a young 
 lady from Michigan in search of her sweetheart, and that 
 
UNCLE DANIEL^S STORY. 265 
 
 he had been her escort while she was at Richmond, and 
 through their hnes to ours. At this moment Jackson told 
 me that he came very near spoiling everything by his agi- 
 tation, but by rising and taking a glass of water had time 
 to recover, and then listened to the story with great inter- 
 est, asking a question occasionally. Capt. Redingson finally 
 took a small book from his pocket and read her name, 'Se- 
 raine Whitcomb,' and that of her lover, ' Henry Lyon,' and 
 remarked, that he intended, if ever he should have an op- 
 portunity, to find out the history of the two, as she had 
 impressed him very favorably, and, in fact, had excited his 
 admiration, — she was so gentle and frank, and withal so 
 brave. Jackson said at this point he again became very 
 thirsty. 
 
 "Very soon the conversation took a turn in another di- 
 rection, and Jackson inquired if the Captain thought there 
 were any j^ersons in London looking after the interests of 
 the Confederacy, to which the Captain replied that Jacob 
 Thomlinson, C. C. Carey, and one or two others that he did 
 not know, were there on a secret mission, the nature of 
 which M^as not fully known to him, as he had only returned 
 to Richmond from Mexico on one day and left under orders 
 the next, and had to run the blockade in order to get 
 away. His description of the passing of our vessels in the 
 night out from Wilmington in a vessel laden Avith cotton ; 
 the darkness, the stillness of the night, the lights on our 
 vessels, the fear of being discovered and overtaken, the joy 
 he expei-ienced wdien they had passed our line and were 
 covered by one of their fast-running cruisers (the Susque- 
 hanna) was indeed quite graphic. Jackson said that al- 
 though the Captain was a rebel, and perhaps engaged in 
 running the blockade frequently, yet he was cheerful, and 
 took everything that seemed to be working against their 
 success so philosophically that he enjoyed his company, 
 and rather liked him. During the trip Capt. Redingson 
 learned to like Jackson also, and made him a confidant, 
 promising to introduce him to many friends after they 
 should arrive, among whom he included Jacob Thomlinson, 
 Carey, and many othei's. He finally disclosed to Jackson 
 
560 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 the fact that he was sent by the authorities at Richmond 
 to London and Paris with a large amount of Confederate 
 bonds for sale, and that he would take Jaelfson with him 
 to visit the bankers, and also get him introduced, so that 
 he might be admitted to some of the Gentlemen's clubs, 
 where he could hear much discussion pro and eon about 
 the war. It seemed that Capt. Redingson had been across 
 several times on business for the Confederacy. 
 
 "When the vessel reached port, and all was ready, the 
 two went out together, and from Liverpool to London were 
 engaged in conversation as to how they could best manage 
 to enjoy themselves Avhile in London, and at the same time 
 attend to the business for which they were abroad. Jack- 
 son had satisfied the Captain that he was going more to 
 find out how the people there felt, and the probabilities of 
 the English Grovernment rendering aid to the Southern' 
 Confederacy, for the purpose of his speculating in bonds and 
 stocks, than for anything else, and at the same time to aid 
 if he could the friends of the Confederacy everywhere; and 
 to use all means, no matter what, for their success. They 
 had not noticed any of the important points until they 
 came within some ten' or twelve miles of London, when 
 their attention was attracted by the church and school 
 buildings of Harrow, beautifully situated on a hill rising 
 from a plain. This celebrated institution is one of the first 
 in the Kingdom. It was founded in the reign of Queen 
 Elizabeth. Many distinguished men have been educated 
 there, among whom were Lord Byron, Sir Robert Peel, and 
 Lord Palmerston. After this the Captain and Jackson 
 took much interest in the historic objects presenting them- 
 selves till they reached London. 
 
 " On arriving they engaged rooms at the Charing Cross 
 Hotel. During the next day Capt. Redingson found his 
 friend Jacob Thomlinson and brought him to his roOm. 
 Very soon after this he invited Jackson in and introduced 
 him as Mr. Wm. Jackson, of Memphis, Tenn., a good and 
 true friend of the Confedei'acy, who was willing to do any- 
 thing to aid in making the rebellion a success. Mr. Thomlin- 
 son received him with much cordiality, and conversed veiy 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 367 
 
 freely, but cautiously. He was not quite as free and easy 
 as Capt. Redingson. Finally Mr. Thomlinson invited theiu 
 to visit him at his hotel, 'The Palace,' near Buckingham 
 Palace, on the following evening, stating he would have 
 some friends who would be pleased to meet them, Jackson 
 was very desirous to accept this invitation, as perhaps the 
 opportunity would be afforded to get some information of 
 value, and was consequently delighted that Capt. Reding- 
 son promptly indicated their acceptance. 
 
 "In good season they made their toilets as if they were 
 to meet the Queen of England or the Prince of Wales, and 
 set out for the Palace Hotel. On arriving at the hotel and 
 notifying Mr. Thomlinson of their presence, they were i ' 
 ushered into his apartments, which they found were most "■^^^'^'^''^ 
 elaborate and elegant. A ^^ ^ > 
 
 "On entering they were presented to Mr. C. C. Carey, srv*^^"^ j 'J^ 
 Prof. McCullough, and Dr. Blackman, of Kentucky. These <(ot^v^j 
 men had the appearance of the Southern aristocrats, ex- 
 cept Prof. McCullough, whose manner and speech denoted 
 Northern antecedents. Jackson noted this particularly, 
 and in the subsequent conversation he learned that the 
 Professor was of Northern birth and education, having 
 been, prior to 1860, professor of chemistry at Princeton 
 College, N. J. For a time the conversation ran on the 
 voyage and the many interesting places that should be 
 visited by all travelers. Before the evening was over, how- 
 ever, the topic was changed, and the success of the Con- 
 federacy (as they were pleased to call it) became the en- 
 grossing subject of discussion. 
 
 " Jackson was here tested and found not only sound in 
 this, the most interesting of all questions to them, but it 
 was thought he might be made very useful in assisting 
 them in perfecting and executing their plans. 
 
 "Mr. Thomlinson and Captain Redingson discussed the 
 selling of bonds, etc. ; Thomlinson stating that the inten- 
 tion of the authorities at Richmond was to have given 
 him the bonds, but that they were not prepared in time, as 
 he had to leave at a certain date to escape the blockade, on 
 account of his previous relations with the United States 
 
S68 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Government. Captain Redingson replied that he knew 
 notliing about the business except from his instructions, 
 and he could not do otherwise than to obey them. 
 
 " After many suggestions it was finally understood that a 
 meeting of the gentlemen then present should be held every 
 evening at the same rooms, except when engagements other- 
 wise should interfere. Capt. Redingson and Jackson then 
 took leave of the other pai'ties and returned to their hotel. 
 
 " After going to their rooms Captain Redingson remarked 
 that he wished Jackson to stay with him and be his guest, 
 as he feared he might need a friend in future in reference 
 to his business ; that he desired him to witness his trans- 
 actions in reference to the sale of the bonds in his custody. 
 At the same time he asked Jackson if he had heard what 
 Thomlinson stated in reference to his (Thomlinson) being 
 the one who was to have placed the bonds. Jackson re- 
 sponded that he had. Redingson said : 
 
 " 'Mr. Jackson, I intend to deal honestly with my Gov- 
 ernment (meaning the Confederacy) in this whole matter, 
 and I do not intend that these bonds in my possession shall 
 be a missing ' Indian Trust Fund?' 
 
 " Jackson remarked, 'Why, Captain, what do you mean 
 by Indian Trust Fund?' 
 
 " 'Oh ! nothing,' said the Captain ; 'it was a mere idle 
 remark.' 
 
 " This, however, opened a flood of light in upon Jackson's 
 mind in reference to matters of the past, in connection with 
 certain frauds upon the United States Government. He 
 pretended not to undei'stand the Captain, however, and 
 there the conversation on this subject dropped. Jackson 
 thanked the Captain for his generosity, but declined to ac- 
 cept his offer, — that of being his guest while in London, — 
 but said he would remain with him as long as he could do 
 so. They agreed that the next day they would visit some 
 few points of interest while resting and before starting into 
 business matters, and separated for the night. After Jack- 
 son had retired to his room he jotted down what he had 
 seen and heard, the names of those whom he had met, etc., 
 and at the same time he concluded there was a chance for a 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 269 
 
 fair-sized row betAveen Jacob Thomlinson and Capt. Red- 
 ingson. Evidently, the latter had but little confidence in 
 the former, and was determined to look well to his own 
 matters of business. 
 
 ''The next morning, after they had breakfasted, a pro- 
 gramme was arranged and they started out in a cab sight- 
 seeing. The first place of interest visited was the monu- 
 ment at Fish-street Hill, near London Bridge, which stands 
 as the enduring monument to London's great fii-e in 1666. 
 The next place, which is usually the first one visited by 
 travelers, was Westminster Abbey — the shrine of the ashes 
 of some of the most illustrious and greatest of England's 
 dead. They then visited the Temple, being next in anti- 
 quarian interest ; then St. Paul's Church, the Middle and 
 Inner Temple Hall, Middle Temple Library, Temple Gar- 
 dens, and one or two of the principal parks. By this time 
 they had whiled away the most of the day, and therefore 
 returned to Charing Cross Hotel. 
 
 "After dinner that evening they again visited the rooms 
 of Jacob Thomlinson and found the same friends of the 
 evening before. After salutations, and the ordinary chat 
 about London and the points visited by each, the conver- 
 sation again turned on the war at home. On this occasion 
 ways and means were discussed very freely. The Professor 
 and Dr. Blackman seemed to be really fiendish in their feel- 
 ings and suggestions. The Professor was very anxious that 
 money should be obtained at once, in oi*der that the plan 
 agreed to at Richmond should be entered upon without 
 delay, which was, as heretofore stated, that the material 
 was to be made in large quantities wherewith towns, cities 
 and other property could be easily burned without detec- 
 tion. Jackson inquired of the Professor what his combus- 
 tible was, to which he replied : 
 
 " ' There are but two men who have the secret ; it cannot 
 be given without the consent of both and in the presence 
 of both. I can, ' he continued, ' burn the city of New York 
 in one day or night by throwing this preparation in eight 
 or ten places at the same point of time, and no power can 
 prevent its success in making destruction certain. The 
 
270 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 person throwing it can, by a certain gauge, give himself 
 lilenty of time to be entirely out of the sight of any one 
 who might chance to be near. In that way he would not 
 even be suspected. When the explosion takes place the 
 flames will instantly cover an entire block of buildings. 
 It has been so thoroughly tested that there is now no 
 longer any doubt of the destructive power of the material.' 
 
 " Capt. Redingson here interposed a question, desiring 
 to know if this would come within the range of civihzed 
 warfare ? 
 
 "'Civilized warfare I' said Dr. Blackman ; 'what do I 
 care for the rules of civilized warfare ? Have not these 
 Yankees destroyed our property ? Are they not setting our 
 slaves free? Is not that destruction of our property rights ?' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said Capt. Redingson ; ' but this is retaliation on 
 property and persons that are not doing any injury. You 
 must remember that we have many good friends North, 
 and this mode of warfare would be the destruction of 
 Avomen and children.' 
 
 "'Very well,' said Dr. Blackman; 'let that be so. If 
 those people are, as you say, our friends, let them join in 
 and help us. They can stop this war if they want to do so. 
 No, sir ! they are only pretended friends. They are after 
 the dollar, and play between the lines ! ' 
 
 "Jacob Thomlinson here spoke up, saying: 'You are 
 quite right, Doctor ; we cannot look for help from any of 
 those people, and the sooner we light up their cities with a 
 grand and bright light the better ! ' 
 
 " ' Very well, gentlemen ; I was merely wishing to under- 
 stand the matter,' said Capt. Redingson. 
 
 "Dr. Blackman by this time was walking to and fro 
 across the room somewhat excitedly. Halting in front of 
 Capt. Redingson, he Said : ' I presume that your Christian 
 sentiments would revolt at my proposition, and to which 
 the authorities have already assented.' 
 
 " 'What is that V quickly inquired Capt. Redingson. 
 
 " ' It is to spread disease in the Northern cities and 
 through the Northern army.' 
 
 " The Captain promptly replied: 'Well, sir, this would 
 
UJ7CLE DAIflEL'S STORY. 271 
 
 be a novel way of fighting battles. I had supposed that 
 physicians were educated in the line of preventing and 
 curing diseases, and not in the practice of how to spread 
 them.' 
 
 " ' Yes, sir ! as a principle, that is so ; but in a case like 
 this, where is the difference between shooting a man to 
 death and poisoning him to death ? ' said the Doctor. 
 
 " 'Doctor, I can see a very great difference. In the one 
 case you fight him, giving him an equal chance with your-* 
 self ; in the other, you murder him in the most dastardly 
 and cowardly manner.' 
 
 " ' I am greatly surprised at you, sir,' said the Doctor. ' I 
 thought you were one of our truest men ? ' 
 
 '"So I am,' responded the Captain. 'But, Doctor, we 
 had better not discuss this matter further. I shall obey 
 my orders ; but please excuse me from anything more than 
 to do so in the direction of which you were speaking.' 
 
 "During this discussion Jackson had remained silent. 
 The Doctor, turning to him, said : 
 
 "'Mr. Jackson, what are your views on the subjects 
 under discussion ? ' 
 
 "To this Jackson replied that, being unacquainted with 
 the usages of war, he was not competent to decide, but he 
 thought while all parties implicitly obey orders, he did not 
 see that individual opinions cut very much of a figure in 
 the operations of a great war. 
 
 " Tliomlinson said that was the most sensible solution of 
 the question ; that he presumed there were a great many 
 questions upon wliich we might all have very different 
 shades of opinion. 
 
 " ' But, Doctor,' said Jackson, ' there is a difficulty in my 
 mind as to how you are to carry out your proposed plan.' 
 
 " 'Not the slightest difficulty, sir. . I have already made 
 arrangements with all the smallpox hospitals of England, 
 so that instead of destroying or burying in the ground the 
 towels, sheets, covers, blankets, and under-clothing, they 
 are all to be boxed up tightly and covered with clean blank- 
 ets and sent to an out-of-the-way place which I have pre- 
 pared. I am to pay for them on delivery. I have persons 
 
272 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 employed, all of whom have passed through the most ma- 
 lignant forms of the disease. They are collecting and hav- 
 ing brought to this out-house those infected goods. When 
 I have a sufficient quantity of them I shall purchase a large 
 amount of material used by soldiers, such as handkerchiefs, 
 stockings, underwear, sheets for hospitals, etc., mix them 
 with the infected goods, box them up and ship them to the 
 Sanitary Commission m New York by way of Canada for 
 distribution to the Union Soldiers, post hospitals, and san- 
 itariums. I shall go to the Charity Hospital Association 
 here and get j^ermission to send them in their name ; in 
 fact, I have the permission now. They, of covirse, do not 
 know they are infected goods, but I have given them the 
 list of goods I intend to purchase, and they will give me 
 the letter I wish, turning the goods over to me as their 
 agent to take them to New York and present them to the 
 Sanitary Commission for the Union armies. I have given 
 to them the name of James Churchill, of London.' 
 
 "'But, Doctor, how will you take them on board ship 
 without danger to the people on the vessel '? ' 
 
 " 'Very easily, sir. There is not the slightest danger in 
 doing so. I will pack them inside fresh linens and blankets, 
 with cotton and paper outside of them, making the boxes of 
 good material and very close in the joints. I shall leave 
 for New York in about one month, and I have no fears that 
 I Avill not succeed in doing great damage to the army, and 
 also to the members of the Sanitary Commission who han- 
 dle the goods. I regard the Commission as a set of scamps 
 and hypocrites.' 
 
 " Jackson here interrupted, saying: 'Doctor, you seem to 
 have your scheme pretty well planned, and it looks as 
 though it might be a success.' 
 
 "This Dr. Blackman seems to have been a communica- 
 tive individual, and Jackson having sounded him all that 
 he wished at that time, the Captain and Jackson took their 
 leave and repaired to their hotel. "When there the Captain 
 walked into Jackson's room and stood for a moment look- 
 ing straight into Jackson's face. Finally, he spoke in about 
 these words : 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. ~"^ 
 
 " ' Mr. Jackson, I am a rebel 1 I am what is called a traitor 
 to the United States Government. I am in favor of the 
 whole country becoming- one universal wreck before I would 
 submit to go back into the Union. But, sir, I want you to 
 remember, if you should ever think of Capt. Redingson m 
 the future, that his mother was a Christian woman, and 
 taught her son to have some of the instincts of humanity. 
 No, sir; I am no nnirderer; no city burner; no poisoner ! 
 I have listened to aU these things and remained partially 
 
 BURNING OF THE WILL-0 -THE-WISP. 
 
 silent. But, as God is my judge, I will not be a party to 
 any of these schemes. I will obey all legithuate orders, so far 
 as money is concerned, and as a soldier wall do my duty; 
 but no man has a right to order me to commit murder or 
 to perform inhuman acts, and I will not do it I ' 
 
 " Jackson listened to him, and then gave him his hand, 
 saying: 
 
 '"Captain, you are a man, and a gentleman, with true 
 appreciation of what may be justified in war, 
 which cannot be.' 
 
 and that 
 
274 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " The Captain said he would go the next day to see the 
 syndicate that was to take the bonds, and as soon as he 
 could arrange his matters he would leave London. 
 
 "Jackson told him he would go with him, and they 
 parted for the night with that understanding. 
 
 " The next day the Captain made a visit to the oflBlce of 
 the syndicate, where all the preliminaries were arranged. 
 Jackson, at the Captain's request, and in pursuance of their 
 former understanding, accompanied him. An arrangement 
 was made for the Captain to meet these gentlemen the next 
 day at the Bank of England, where the bonds were to be veri- 
 fied with papers sent by the Secretary of the Treasury of the 
 Confederacy. Being quite weary they did not that evening 
 visit the rooms of Jacob Thomlinson. After the Captain re- 
 tired Jackson wrote to me a detailed statement of all that 
 had transpired, and directed his letter to his mother, so that 
 no suspicion could attach, not knowing what might hapj)en. 
 
 "I will digress here a moment to say that the letter was 
 received in the due course of the mail. The statements it 
 contained as to the proposed schemes were so revolting that 
 they struck terror to my very soul. I left for Washington 
 the next morning. On arriving there I laid the letter before 
 the President. He read it and seemed to be dumfounded. 
 He finally said : 
 
 " ' Is it possible that such men live in this day and age ?' 
 
 " He sent for the Secretary of War. The letter contained 
 a minute description of Dr. Blackman and Professor Mc- 
 Cullough. Certain reliable officers were at once detailed 
 and dispatched to New York, with proper authority to 
 arrest either or both of these men, if they or either of them 
 should chance to enter that city. The President talked 
 freely with me after this was done, asking me many ques- 
 tions about the feelings of the people. As soon as I could 
 leave Washington I did so. Having performed my errand 
 I returned home and found Henry sufficiently recovered 
 to undertake his promised trip to Canada, and the day 
 following my arrival he started. I have wandered from the 
 subject, however, and must get back to London." 
 
 " It is all interesting, Uncle Daniel," said Dr. Adams. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 275 
 
 "Yes, yes! but I must get back to London. The day 
 agreed upon the Captain (Jackson accompanying him), 
 met the gentlemen of the syndicate of the Bank of Eng- 
 land, and then and there the bonds in the possession of 
 Capt. Redingson were verified and found correct according 
 to the Secretary's letters. The bonds taken by the syndicate 
 amounted to sevei-al millions of dollars, and, much to the 
 surprise of the Captain, the syndicate had instructions also 
 from the authorities at Richmond to place two millions in 
 the Bank of England to the credit of the Treasury of the 
 Confederate Government, one million in the Bank of 
 France to the same credit, and one million in the Bank of 
 England to the credit of Jacob Thomlinson, and the re- 
 mainder ($50,000) to be paid to Capt. T. P. Redingson. This 
 he placed to his own credit. He then took a statement of 
 the whole transaction from the bank. After giving his 
 signature, so that he might draw for his money, he was 
 then i*eady to leave. When asked if he knew Mr. Jacob 
 Thomhnson, he replied that he did, and then in turn asked 
 the bank officer the same question. He answered that Mr. 
 Thomlinson was well known to the bank, and, in fact, was 
 then in the back room in consultation with some other gen- 
 tlemen. This seemed to nettle the Captain, as he felt that he 
 was watched by Thomlinson. Jackson asked the Captain 
 if he was ready to return. He signified that he was. They 
 took leave of all the gentlemen, and left for their hotel. 
 
 " That evening they visited the rooms of Jacob Thomlin- 
 son. Before starting the Captain spoke rather angrily 
 about Mr. Thomlinson's conduct and about the amount of 
 money placed to Thomlinson's credit. Jackson, being a 
 very deliberate man, advised the Captain not to have any 
 discussion with Thomlinson, but to take everything for 
 granted and to agree to whatever plans the gentlemen at 
 the rooms might suggest ; that he could leave the country 
 Avhenever he wished, aud not meet them at any point in 
 the United States or Canada. The Captain, with some 
 warmth, said : 
 
 "'Mr. Jackson, I Avill not meet them anywhere away 
 from here to assist in carrying out their murderous plots 
 
276 UNCLE DA^VIEL'S STORY. 
 
 and schemes ! Thomlinson has the money to his credit, and 
 can buy and pay for what he pleases. I will no longer be 
 responsible; and the fact that so much money is placed to 
 his credit causes me to have suspicion that these schemes, 
 as they say, have been indorsed by the authorities at Rich- 
 mond. Now, my dear sir, if I knew that to be true, so help 
 me Heaven, I would renounce the whole concern, as much 
 of a rebel as I am. I would go to Mexico or some other 
 country and live. What ! I, Thomas P. Redingson, a man 
 of reputation, born of Christian parents, assisting in spread- 
 ing disease amongst poor soldiers, who are merely obeying 
 the orders of their Gfovernment ? No, sir ! no sir ! never ! 
 I do not believe that the All-seeing God will allow this in- 
 famy to prosper.' 
 
 "Jackson then said: 'Captain, let us go; they may be 
 waiting for us.' 
 
 " They proceeded to the meeting place. Upon entering 
 they found all present, and apparently feeling very much 
 gratified at something. The champagne Avas flowing freely 
 and the convei'sation became quite loud. A new face ap- 
 peared in their midst. They Avere introduced to him. His 
 name Avas gi\"en as Dr. Mears, formerly of Washington City. 
 In the course of the CA^ening it Avas disclosed that he was 
 the man referred to by Prof. McCullough as the only 
 man other than himself possessing the secret of the dis- 
 coA^ery of the great combustible that Avas to burn up the 
 Avorld. Jackson excused himself from taking any AA'ine on 
 account of his head not being in good condition. After 
 many bumpers they all sat doAvn to reA^ieAV the situation. 
 
 " C. C. Carey said that the first thing now, since the nec- 
 essary money had been jiroAided, Avas to ascertain what 
 length of time Avould be necessary to perfect the arrange- 
 ments, as Avell as for Dr. Blackman to complete his collec- 
 tion. 
 
 "Dr. Blackman, always loquacious, spoke up instantly, 
 ' I Avill be ready in tAvo Aveeks.' 
 
 "Prof. McCullough thought it Avould require a greater 
 length of time for him and Dr. Mears to make proper prep- 
 arations. He thought that four Aveeks Avould be sufficient 
 time. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 277 
 
 " So it was finally decided that the three should make 
 their arrangements to be readj^ to sail within four weeks, 
 and that they would sail on the same vessel for Montreal, 
 Canada. Jacob Thomlinson and C. C. Carey were to pre- 
 cede them and have matters all prepared for taking care 
 of and storing their materials. The time was not then fixed 
 for these gentlemen to sail, but it was understood they 
 should go in advance and make all the necessary arrange- 
 ments for quick and effective work as soon as the Professor 
 and the two Doctors should arrive in Montreal. The plan 
 was that agents were to be selected from their swoi-n friends 
 of the Golden Circle, who were known to be tried and true 
 men of great daring and courage. These men were to be 
 placed at different points, where they were to be furnished 
 with the material and instructed by Prof. McCullough and 
 Dr. Mears on their arrival. Their operations were to be 
 from Canada. The agents were to operate against New 
 York and New England towns and cities from Montreal; 
 also, against Buffalo and interior cities in the State of New 
 York from Toronto, and against Cleveland, Cincinnati and 
 Chicago from Windsor. 
 
 " These preliminaries having been settled, the next in- 
 quiry was as to how the money was to be placed to defray 
 all the expenses. Mr. Thomlinson made inquiry as to the 
 amount that would be required. The estimates were made 
 at once by Dr. Blackman for his part, and by Prof. McCul- 
 lough for the 'fireworks,' as Redingson now called them. 
 The two estimates footed up |109,000. Thomlinson thought 
 that would be very extravagant. The Professor inquired 
 if he knew the material to be used. Thomlinson admitted 
 that he did not. 
 
 "Jackson saw that Redingson was regarding Prof. Mc- 
 Cullough, with a look of intense curiosity. Nothing was 
 said for some moments. The silence was finally broken by 
 Mr. Carey saying that he thought it might be a good plan 
 to have one of the party who was to remain in London to 
 have the amount placed to his credit somewhere, so that he 
 could act as Treasurer for the two divisions of labor, and 
 draw all the checks or drafts necessary. Dr. Blackman 
 
378 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 spoke to Thomlinson, saying that he thought well of that 
 plan. 
 
 "'"Well, gentlemen,' Mr. Thomlinson said, 'whom will 
 you select? ' 
 
 "Prof. McCullough said: 'I do not care; I am Avilling 
 that Dr. Blackman shall act if he will do so. What say you, 
 Dr. Mears? ' The Doctor assented, and it was so arranged. 
 
 "Jacob Thomlinson said: 'All right, gentlemen; on to- 
 morrow I will make the deposit, and then Mr. Carey and 
 myself will take the first chance for getting to Canada, in 
 in order to make the arrangements as now understood.' At 
 the same time he asked Capt. Redingson Avhen and where 
 would his orders take him. 
 
 " The Captain replied that he should return to Richmond 
 as soon as he could get through the lines. Speaking to 
 Jackson, he said : ' I suppose you will remain in London for 
 the present.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' replied Jackson; ' I shall look around the country 
 some little before returning.' 
 
 "They all agreed to have one final meeting the next 
 evening, prior to separating for their various destinations. 
 Bidding each other good-night they left. 
 
 " Capt. Redingson and Jackson wended their way to 
 their hotel. After arriving at their rooms Capt. Redingson 
 commenced the conversation. You will notice that these 
 two men never talked on the street, or elsewhere than in 
 their room. Redingson said to Jackson : 
 
 " ' Did you see how loath Thomlinson was to put money in 
 any other hands than his own ? ' 
 
 " ' I saw some hesitancy,' said Jackson. 
 
 " 'Well, sir, he proposes to spend only what is absolutely 
 necessary. None of it will ever find its way into the Con- 
 federate Treasury. He loves money equal to any Yankee. 
 But now, Mr. Jackson, what do you propose ? Will yoii 
 return to New York, or will you remain here for a time ? 
 
 " Said Jackson, ' I ought to return very soon, but I have 
 learned but little as yet in reference to the sentiments of 
 the people in England, and am thinking of remaining for a 
 short time longer.' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 270 
 
 " 'Well, sir, if you have no objections, I will remain for a 
 time with you. I would like to see and learn more than I 
 have about several matters. Let us go to-morrow and take 
 a look around. What do you say?' 
 
 '' ' Very well,' replied Jackson. 
 
 " ' Good night,' said the Captain. 
 
 "When Jackson was alone, he wrote again under cover 
 of his mother's name, without signing his own, giving 
 full details of the plan of attack on the cities named, 
 agents to be employed, etc. He gave the names of places 
 in Canada fi'om which the attacks with fire were to be 
 made. Thomlinson and Carey's headquarters were to be 
 at Montreal ; therefore Jackson suggested that I send for 
 Henry and put him on the track, and for him to discover 
 the agents so they covild be arrested, etc. This, he thought, 
 could not be risked in a letter to Canada. Hence, I wrote 
 to Henry to come home. He came at once. I gave him 
 Jackson's letter and he studied it, making diagrams, etc., 
 and then returned to Canada, determined to get in with 
 these men and learn who their agents were, etc. I could 
 not visit Washington at that time, so I took the chances 
 of a lettei to the President. He received my letter and 
 took the proper precaution to have careful watch for the 
 developments of the dreadful wickedness. 
 
 " Now, let me return to the Captain and Jackson. Ac- 
 cording to their agreement when we left them, the following 
 morning they started out and spent a day of great interest 
 to them. While riding in a cab the Captain said : ' I have 
 a proposition to make to you, Mr. Jackson, which I will do 
 to-night. The more I reflect upon what certain men are 
 going to attempt, the more atrocious it appears to me.' 
 
 " Jackson looked at him, but with his usual caution made 
 no response, except that he would be glad to hear what he 
 had to say. That night when all the parties met at Jacob 
 Thomlinson's rooms, as per engagement, all were good 
 natured and full of hope and belief as to their success and 
 the future triumph of the Confederate cause. In the con- 
 versation it seemed that the Professor and Dr. Blackman 
 had come to the conclusion that they could be ready per- 
 
280 UJfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 haps a week sooner than they had at first thought. Jacob 
 Thoinhnson said : ' All right, gentlemen, the sooner the 
 better.' 
 
 ' ' He then revealed to them that he had that day char- 
 tered for safety a fast-running steamer called the Will-o'- 
 the-WisiD, to transport them and their supplies of material 
 from Liverpool to Montreal. The Captain and officers were, 
 he said, their friends, and ready to aid them in anything. 
 To Dr. Blackman he said : ' Take this letter ; in it you will 
 find full instructions and inemoranda, so that you can at 
 anj^ time communicate with the Captain of the vessel. You 
 had better send your material along with some discreet 
 person as rapidly as possible, and leave for Montreal the 
 fii'st moment you can do so. ' 
 
 " He also stated that he and Mr. Carey would leave Lon- 
 don in the morning to take passage from Liverpool to 
 Montreal. The Messenger being the first steamer to leave, 
 they were going over in her. After some further talk of 
 no great huportance, the Captain and Jackson bade good- 
 by to all and withdrew. 
 
 " After entering Jackson's room the Captain said : 'Mr. 
 Jackson, I told you last night that I could not see how the 
 Living God could allow such inhuman plans to succeed. 
 Now, what I propose is this : for you and me to remain and 
 find if any vessel will leave for Montreal near the time, but 
 later than the Will-o'-the-Wisp, and that we take passage 
 on her and follow them. I am resolved that I will prevent 
 this inhuman scheme from being carried out. I do not be- 
 lieve that you will betray me, therefore I tell you this. I do 
 not now know how I am to do it, hut I will do it ! AVhat 
 say you, sir ? Are you a Christian man ? ' 
 
 "Jackson responded, saying, 'I am a man of but few 
 words, and therefore only say, give me your hand.' 
 
 '' They elapsed hands and pledged fidelity to each other. 
 
 "'Now,' said the Captain, 'let us off for Paris to-mor- 
 row. We will not see these men any more while here. We 
 can watch the papers and learn about the vessels, when 
 they leave, etc' 
 
 "This being agreed upon, the next day they were off. 
 
UNCLE DANIELS STORY. 281 
 
 They visited Paris and quite a number of points of interest 
 during- the delay of their friends in London. Finally, the 
 Captain came to Jackson with the Liverpool Gazette and 
 showed him the advertisements. The Will-o'-the-Wisp 
 
 leaves Liverpool for Montreal, Canada, on Thursday, 
 
 day of . 
 
 "' We must leave for Liverpool at once,' said the Cap- 
 tain, and in an hour they were en route to London. 
 
 "Here they took the ears for Liverpool, and arrived the 
 morning of the departure of the parties with their fire- 
 works, poisoned clothing, etc., on the Will-o'-the-Wisp. 
 She was a beauty — very long, with a sharp prow. She sat 
 in the water like a seafowl, and sped away out of port as if 
 she expected to attract the admiration of the immense 
 throng on the wharf. They soon ascertained that the 
 Fairy Queen, a very fast-going steamer, would leave the 
 same evening for the same place, — Montreal, Canada, — and 
 at once engaged passage and went on board of her. 
 
 "During the day the Captain said : 'Mr. Jackson, you 
 are not as much of a talker as our friend Blackman. I do 
 not believe there is one of the friends whom we have met 
 in London who could tell your full name, where you were 
 born, what your business is or has been, or where you in- 
 tend going.' 
 
 " ' No, sir,' replied Jackson ; ' I never intrude myself up- 
 on any one. These gentlemen all seemed unreserved in 
 their conversation, did they not ? How did they know 
 that I could be trusted with their secrets ? ' 
 
 " ' Oh ! they knew that I would not have introduced you 
 unless I knew you were all right. And they do not seem to 
 appreciate the enormity of what they are doing. Oh ! I 
 did not tell you the curious dream that haunted me in my 
 sleep last night ? ' 
 
 "'No,' replied Jackson; 'will you tell me ivhat it 
 was ?' 
 
 " 'Yes, sir. It was this : I dreamed that Dr. Meai*s and 
 the Professor had committed a murder in London, and 
 were tried, convicted and hanged ; they were both cre- 
 mated, and that you and I were invited to see it ; that 
 
afi'-i UXCLE DAXIEL ri STORY. 
 
 their bodies were in a blaze like tinder, and soon became 
 nothing but a small quantity of ashes.' 
 
 "Jackson said that was a very singular dream. 
 
 "'But that was not all. I thought that Dr. Blackman 
 was a pei-fect sight to behold with smallpox, and that he 
 was delirious, and jumped into the Thames, and that you 
 and I rescued him, took him to the hospital, and had him 
 attended to. I then awoke. The whole thing was so vivid to 
 my mind that I believed it to be true for a moment. What 
 say you to this ? I believe somewhat in dreams, and fear 
 that these reckless men will get into trouble with their in- 
 fernal machines, or firewoi-ks, and poisons. They must not 
 be permitted to carry out their hellish purposes, as I told 
 you, and you agreed that they shall not do it. I will suf- 
 fer death before 1 will see these plots succeed and carry the 
 guilty knowledge on my conscience through life. I swear, 
 if President Davis has sanctioned this, I hope the Confed- 
 eracy may sink into utter nothingness. What say you ? ' 
 
 " Said Jackson: ' 1 agree to all, except I do not believe in 
 dreams.' 
 
 "'Well, well, we shall see,' said the Captain. 'It is a 
 Avarning of some kind.' • 
 
 "That afternoon the vessel moved out of port in ma- 
 jestic style. The steamer Fairy Queen was stylish and 
 noted for speed. JSTothing transpired to cause any excite- 
 ment until the sixth day out. They had spoken several 
 vessels on the voyage and found them moving on all right. 
 On this day they discovered a vessel far in advance of them. 
 The Captain and Jackson were on the deck, and concluded 
 that it nmst be the Will-o'-the-Wisp. That night they were 
 coming close to her, when the Captain of the Fairy Queen 
 told them that the vessel in sight was the Will-o'-the-Wisp, 
 and that she was moving slower than usual. 
 
 "During the night, perhaps about two o'clock, they were 
 aroused by fog-horns and various noises. They arose and 
 went out. It was dark and the fog so dense that nothing 
 could be seen. The fog-horns indicated that the vessels 
 Avere coming dangerously near to each other. The running 
 to and fro and the language of the Captain of the ship all 
 betokened danger. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 283 
 
 " By this time the passengers were all up and out in so 
 many different garbs that it was laughable, though the 
 danger was imminent. The two vessels were nearing each 
 other in spite of all that could be done by officers or crews. 
 Finally the Fairy Queen was tui-ned and run in the con- 
 trary direction from her course, and by that movement we 
 got out of the swing of the Will-o'-the-Wisp. All remained 
 up, filled with alarm. 
 
 " In the morning the fog lifted, and again they could see 
 their way. The Will-o'-the Wisp was still in view, but 
 seemed to be struggling. Nearing her again they found she 
 was crippled in some way. The Captain of the Fairy 
 Queen spoke her and inquired her trouble, when he found 
 one of her shafts was broken. The arrangement was being 
 made to get her tow-line and aid her on her way. Just as 
 they were fastening it they saw a stream of fire pour from 
 her that looked as if the whole ocean was in a blaze. Their 
 vessel had to cut loose and move rapidly to save herself. 
 The fire seemed to leap into and out of the water, like great 
 burning shafts, seemingly reaching the very heavens. It 
 would then plaj^ on the surface of the water and reach ap- 
 parently miles away. 
 
 "There was no possible means by which any assistance 
 could be rendered. No one could live near her, nor could a 
 vessel of any kind approach. They could hear such fright- 
 ful shrieks as would have made a demon shudder. Finally 
 nothing could be seen save sheets of sulphurous flame 
 jumping and skipping over the water as if playing with 
 the waves. Then all became dark, and a streak of suffocat- 
 ing smoke hung over the water, as if a lake of burning 
 brimstone was belching forth over the sea. 
 
 "All on the Fairy Queen stood aghast and looked as 
 though stricken with paralysis. When the dark cloud of 
 smoke had passed away there was nothing in sight save one 
 small boat, perhaps a mile away. The Will-o'-the-Wisp 
 was gone forever, and it looked as though all on board had 
 gone with her. The Fairy Queen steamed up and steered 
 in the direction of the small boat, and found that it con- 
 tained but two persons. It was found that one sailor and 
 
284 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Dr. Blackman had escaped by cutting loose Avith the little 
 boat when the first signs of trouble were discovered. The 
 doctor knew what was coming, and made away for dear life. 
 
 "When Jackson and Capt. Redingson made themselves 
 known to him he was greatly surprised. They then talked 
 the matter over, and all agreed that all the schemes of the 
 Professor and Dr. Blackman were at an end. 
 
 "Capt. Redingson turned to Jackson, saying, 'There is 
 my dream.' 
 
 " Blackman said Dr. Mears and the Professor were lost, 
 and their great secret with them. 
 
 " Capt. Redingson asked how this fire could have oc- 
 curred. 
 
 "The Doctor thought some of the Professor's material 
 must have ignited in some way. 'The truth is,' he said, 
 ' the ship was wrapt in flames in an instant. I saw this 
 sailor jump into the life-boat, and I followed him. We are 
 the only ones of all on board that are saved. The rest were 
 all burned to death before they could possibly get from the 
 vessel into the sea. There has never been any such com- 
 bustible made before, and perhaps never will be again. 
 But it is lost." 
 
 " He seemed very despondent all the rest of the voyage. 
 When they arrived in Montreal and conveyed the sad in- 
 telligence to Jacob Thomlinson and Mr. Carey, they were 
 overwhelmed w^ith disappointment. Their schemes were 
 all blasted and they were bewildered. 
 
 "Finally, after some days of talking and consulting, they 
 concluded to send Dr. Blackman to Richmond for instruc- 
 tions as to further operations. The first news that reached 
 Richmond of the burning of the Will-o'-the-Wisp created 
 great consternation. The loss of Prof. McCullough and 
 Dr. Mears was thought to be the severest blow they had 
 received. 
 
 "Dr. Blackman left Jackson and Capt. Redingson to go 
 to Richmond, but which way he went they never knew. 
 Capt. Redingson took passage for Nassau, there to run the 
 blockade, and was never heard of again by Jackson. I 
 hope he is alive, as I think he Avas at heart a good man, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 285 
 
 full of noble impulses. Jackson was very fond of him, 
 rebel as he was." 
 
 Col. Bush said: "Well, Prof. McCullough and Dr. 
 Mears got their just deserts ; their own fireworks did the 
 business." 
 
 "Yes, yes! but the innocent officers and crew suffered 
 with them." 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush, "but this had to be ; the Lord 
 did not intend that such infamy should be permitted to 
 succeed." 
 
 "But," said Maj. Clymer, "there was Dr. Blaekman, just 
 as bad as either of the others ; he escaped most miracu- 
 lously." 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush; "his material, however, was all 
 lost, and he had a warning against trying the same thing 
 again. There was no great secret in his material to be lost; 
 but there was in the others', and the gain to mankind was 
 in the loss of their diabolical secret." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, what became of this vile conspirator, Dr. 
 Blaekman ? " asked Dr. Adams. 
 
 " Well, Doctor, I am sorry to be compelled, Avith shame, 
 to state the fact, but nevertheless it is a fact, that this 
 same man. Dr. Blaekman, has been made Governor of one 
 of the States since the war, and at the same time his record 
 was known by his constituents. But it did not seem to 
 lose him any friends with his party, but, on the contrary, 
 seemed to help him. Yes, yes, my friends, this is the sad 
 phase of the whole matter. It matters not what a man did 
 if he was a rebel; but if a Union man, and he did the 
 slightest wrong, he was disgraced forever. None of the 
 great and inhuman wrongs are remembered against the in- 
 dividual rebels who violated every instinct of humanity." 
 
 Here the old gentleman became silent, and placing his 
 hands over his face, wept like a child. At length he con- 
 tinued : 
 
 "I, with all my sacrifices, even here at home would be 
 thrust aside in order that the citizens might pay homage 
 to the men who would have afflicted their own household 
 with loathsome disease, and at the same time mocked at 
 
286 u:n^cle dajjiel's story. 
 
 their calamity. If God wills, let it be so. I do not believe, 
 however, that He is doing more than trying the Nation, to 
 see if our people are worthy of such a Government as 
 ours." 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A HAPPY WEDDING. — MARRIAGE OF SERAINE WHITCOMB 
 AND HENRY LYON. — FIRE AND PLAGUE. — THE PLOT- 
 TING IN CANADA TO BURN CITIES AND SPREAD DIS- 
 EASE. 
 
 (( 
 
 K 
 
 "■I did not FALL in love — 
 /rose in iore."— BuLWER. 
 
 FTER Jacob Thoinlinson and C. C. Carey had re- 
 covered somewhat from their alarm and demorali- 
 zation, they spoke freely to their friends in Mon- 
 ^ treal (and they had many there) about the burn- 
 ing of the Will-o'-the-Wisp. saying- it was a great loss to their 
 interests, without specifying in what way. In a few days 
 Jackson, (after finding that they had invited Valamburg, 
 of Ohio, Strider, Bowen, and Bryan, of Indiana, for consul- 
 tation,) could remain no longer, as he would be known by 
 Valamburg at once. He bade his friends good-by, saying 
 he would travel through the West and would return if it 
 became important to do so. He left for Toronto, remained 
 there a day or so, and then came to Windsor, where he re- 
 mained for several days. Finally he met Henry, who had 
 just returned from Montreal to Windsor, where he was 
 known as Henry Davis. He was introduced by Henry to 
 one Samuel Wintergreen. who was in the employ of the 
 Confederacy, or, in other words, of the rebels, getting 
 everything ready for raids on the cities and villages in Ohio 
 and Illinois. This man was very shy of Jackson, but spoke 
 freely on all subjects save what he was himself doing. 
 Henry and he were chums and seemed to understand each 
 other perfectly. 
 
 " Wintergreen was from Thomlinson's town in the South, 
 and was fully trusted and posted by him with all their 
 
288 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 plans and schemes. The only remark he made to Jackson 
 was that he knew, from Mr. Thomlinson, who Jackson was, 
 and merely asked if he saw the burning of the Will-o'-the- 
 Wisp ; to which Jackson replied in the affirmative. Jack- 
 son and Henry had arranged so that they should leave for 
 Detroit the next day. Henry informed "Wintergreen that 
 he must visit Detroit on matters of importance, and that 
 he might, perhaps, be detained for some considerable time, 
 
 THOMLINSON AND HIS FRIENDS IN CONSULTATION. 
 
 but that he would keep his eyes and ears open at all times 
 during his absence. The next morning Jackson and Henry 
 met in accordance with their agreement and immediately 
 left for Detroit. Upon arriving they drove directly to the 
 house of Mr. Whit comb, where they found the old gentle- 
 man, his wife, and Seraine ; James, her brother, now a 
 Lieutenant and Aide-de-Camp to Gen. Anderson, having 
 some time prior left for Allentown, in order to be with the 
 General, where he had since remained, giving to him every 
 attention. ^Yhile spending a pleasant evening at the home 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. »oy 
 
 of Mr. and Mrs. Whitcomb, in conversation, in reference to 
 the army, Henry remarlced that he longed to be in the 
 cavalry service once more, so that he might get even for 
 the suffering he had exj)erienced at the hands of our ene- 
 mies while nearly starving to death in Pine Forest Prison. 
 
 "Miss Seraine here spoke with much feeling, her eyes 
 fimng with tears as she said : ' I tliink there are quite a 
 sufficient number of your family already in their graves by 
 the hands of the rebels without any more of you taking 
 the chances of death that must be taken in the army.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said Jackson ; 'and there seems to be one less at 
 almost every turn. I feel that my time will surely come 
 sooner or later, before this war closes.' 
 
 " This was uttered in such a sad and melancholy tone 
 that Henry could not for a moment control his feelings. 
 Recovering, he said : 
 
 '"It does seem that our family are struggling against 
 fate ; just think of the barbarous manner in which Harvey 
 was killed, and see how, i-ecently, the fiendish bushwhackers 
 murdered poor brother Stephen. Would you not desire to 
 be avenged on such wretches as these ? Ever since I heard 
 this, which was but a short while ago, (first told me by 
 Seraine,) I have felt almost desperate, and certainly very 
 revengeful.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said J'ackson, 'revenge is saia to be sweet ; but 
 suppose you cannot get it, and instead of being revenged, 
 you lose your own life ? ' 
 
 " 'That is not all, Capt. Lyon,' as Seraine called him by 
 his title; ' Mr. Henry Lyon promised me that he would not 
 enter the service again, but that he would stay at home 
 and take care of his father and mother, and I hope he will 
 do so, and not break his promise to me. I have iDeriled my 
 life for him, and would do the same again.' 
 
 "Henry clasped her in his arms and said: 'Seraine, I 
 will do anything for you, and now I want to say right here, 
 in the presence of my brother, that I am now and ever 
 have been, ready to fulfill all of my promises to you.' 
 
 " Seraine looked him in the face and said : ' I have never 
 doubted you, Henry, nor do I now.' 
 10 
 
290 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ' Jackson here interrupted, and turning to Henry, said : 
 'What are your promises to Seraine ?' 
 
 " ' That she and I would become man and wife whenever 
 she should say that the time had arrived to have the mar- 
 riage take place. Is it not so, Seraine ? ' 
 
 "'Yes, Henry, that is true; but I have never thought 
 that the proper time had arrived.' 
 
 " ' Well,' said Jackson, ' if you will allow me to suggest, I 
 think the time has now arrived. Seraine, your father and 
 mother are growing old; your only brother is in the army and 
 may never return. ' And to Henry he said : ' Our mother and 
 father are also growing feeble from so much grief. Mothei*, 
 I think, cannot survive very much longer, and all of us 
 who are now left, save yourself, are in the army. From our 
 experience thus far the future is not full of hope. You and 
 Seraine may soon be all that are left of both famihes, except, 
 perhaps, some one or more of our parents. Now, Seraine, 
 let us get your father and mother to go with us to Allen- 
 town, and there, in the presence of both families who yet 
 remain above the sod, (save brother Peter, who cannot be 
 with us.) have this . marriage solemnized. Henry, our 
 mother and Jennie would be very happy over this, and so 
 would Mary Anderson and the children, all of whom love 
 Seraine very much.' 
 
 "By this time the tears were rolling down Seraine's 
 cheeks. Henry stood looking at her, and grasping her by 
 the hand, Avhen Jackson had finished, he led her into the 
 presence of her father and mother and told them the prop- 
 osition, and asked them to consent. They gave Seraine to 
 Henry, and blessed them both as theh* children. Seraine, 
 in answer to Henry, thought, in consideration of the whole 
 situation, that the time had come, and that she would 
 acquiesce in the arrangements as proposed by Jackson, who 
 was happier now than he had been since the beginning of 
 the war, and so expressed himself to Seraine and Henry. 
 The next day being agreed upon for their departure for 
 Allentown, Jackson repaired to his room, leaving Henry 
 and Seraine together to talk over the details of their pro- 
 spective marriage. 
 
tlNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 291 
 
 Leaving Detroit the following morning they arrived at my 
 house in the afternoon and found a warm welcome awaiting 
 them, my wife and the two other ladies of my household 
 doing everything to make Seraine's father and mother feel 
 that they were more than merely welcome. When we were 
 all together Jackson became spokesman, and waxed quite 
 eloquent over the whole affair. When he had finished Gen. 
 Anderson cried out : 
 
 " ' Bravo ! Bravo ! Henry and Seraine ! ' 
 
 " My wife drew Seraine to her bosom as she would have 
 taken a child, and embraced her and wept, until, from sym- 
 pathy, we all were overcome with emotion. The family 
 congratulated Henry. The two little girls did not quite 
 understand it all, and began plying us with questions until 
 we had to explain all about it, and tell them Seraine was 
 going to be their 'aunty.' This delighted them, and they 
 commenced climbing upon Henry's lap, and questioning 
 him about their ' Aunty Seraine,' until finally he made his 
 escape from the house. 
 
 " The preliminaries were soon arranged, and Mr. Whit- 
 comb and I i^rocured the necessary license. I then called 
 in our minister, the Rev. Mr. Lowe, who performed the mar- 
 riage ceremony in the parlor of our home. We were very 
 happy that evening in celebrating Henry's and Seraine's 
 wedding, and seemed to have forgotten for the time being 
 all our misfortunes and griefs. In speaking of Seraine's 
 success in visiting the Southern prison-pens and rescuing 
 Henry, I came very near letting out the secret kept from 
 her father and mother about the visit of Mary Ander- 
 son to the President in order to rescue her brother, but 
 caught myself in time and changed the conversation. 
 Our minister, a truly loyal man, was most enthusiastic 
 over the marriage, insisting that this was just as it should 
 be, and at the same time expressing some surprise that it 
 had not taken place before. I said to him that I felt so, 
 but had not interfered. I had allowed the two young peo- 
 ple to arrange the matter to suit themselves. I must con- 
 fess, hoAvever, that I was well pleased, and certainly should 
 never have been satisfied if Henry had not married Seraine. 
 No more devoted woman ever lived. 
 
392 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 "Just at this moment Aunt Martha announced tea. We 
 all entered the dining-room and sat down to tea, as she 
 called it, but found, instead, a right royal wedding feast, 
 which all enjoyed exceedingly. Young James Whitcomb, 
 who had been very quiet during the evening, though very 
 attentive to his mother and father, now asked the minister 
 if he thought it right for him to keep from his i^arents any- 
 thing pertaining to himself w^hich might distress them in 
 his absence. 
 
 
 MARRIAGE OF HENRY LYON AND SERAINE WHITCOMB. 
 
 "Mr. Lowe repHed that he thought they should know 
 all. All turned and looked at each other with surprise. 
 The young man was silent for a moment, and his great 
 blue eyes filled with tears. He said: 
 
 " ' I have never heretofore kept anything from my 
 mother, father or sister, and I am now fully determined to 
 tell them all about myself.'' 
 
 "We enjoyed our dinner, however, and joked Henry by 
 telling him that Beraine would have to look after him, as 
 she had been doing all through the war up to this time. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 393 
 
 " Here Aunt Martha had to come in; we could not stop 
 her. She said: 
 
 " ' Yes, sah; dat gal takes kear of Marsa Henry. If it not 
 done been for her he done starved to deff, he would. Dem 
 Sesh, dey be affer dis fanibly. Dey done kill mos' all, and 
 am still affer you. I tells you, dey am; I knows dem, I do. 
 Marsa Henry, you mus' stay home wid de folks, you mus'.' 
 
 " At this my wife became much distressed. I told Aunt 
 Martha to stop, which she did. Aunt Sarah then referred 
 to Peter, saying that her dreams were now entirely about 
 him, and that she was sorely troubled on his account. Ham 
 stood near by, listening, and said: 
 
 '"No mistake, Marsa Peter all right. I see him las' 
 night in my head glass when I's sleep. He all right, sho'.' 
 
 "By this time we had finished dinner, or tea, and were 
 returning to the sitting room, when James Whitcomb took 
 his parents out on the veranda and told them all about his 
 trouble, the kindness of our family, Mary Anderson's trip to 
 see the President, his clemency, etc. ; his present situation, 
 and how he obtained his position. We thought that this was 
 a mistake, but he felt relieved, and his parents and sister, 
 after they were satisfied of his having done no wrong inten- 
 tionally, felt that it was the best for them to know it. We 
 had intended it should be kept from them, but it was now 
 no longer a secret in my family, and it was perhaps best 
 that his father and mother should know all. 
 
 " The next day Mr. and Mrs. Whitcomb thought that 
 they must return home. Mr. Whitcomb said to Henry and 
 Seraine that they nmst come as soon as they could do so 
 to their house and make it their home, as he and his wife 
 being alone at such a time it was very hard, and made them 
 discontented. They thanked all of us for our watchfulness 
 over their only son, and it seemed that they could not 
 thank the General and his wife sufficiently for what they 
 had done for him. They bade us all good-by and sepa- 
 rated from Henry and Seraine with many regrets. 
 
 " After they had gone Jackson entertained us by a recital 
 of his visit to Europe, and, in addition to what he had writ- 
 ten me, he gave us all he had seen and heard. His recital 
 
294 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 of the burning of the Will-o'-the Wisp was quite graphic, 
 and excited Henry and the General very much. No one 
 except those who were in the secret knew what she had on 
 board, nor the importance to the Confederacy of the men 
 that were lost with her. The language used by Gen. 
 Anderson against such fiendishness as Jackson's statement 
 disclosed I will not attempt to repeat. It Avas strong and 
 denunciatory, such only as men like himself, versed in let- 
 ters, could employ. 
 
 " I requested Jackson to make me a detailed report from 
 the day he left my house up to the date of his return, 
 Avhich he did. I retained a copy of his report, and still 
 have it. We did not call on Henry for his report that day, 
 but on the next told Henry that if he could leave Seraine 
 long enough (you know how young jDcople are), we would 
 like him to tell us what he learned in Canada. I really did 
 not suppose that he could tell us a very great deal of inter- 
 est, as I presumed he had spent much of his time in Detroit, 
 as there was an attraction for him in that place which 
 would naturally draw him thither. He said, however, that 
 he was ready to tell us all that he had discovered in refer- 
 ence to the conspiracy; that Avhen he went to Canada 
 he formed the acquaintance of a Mr. Samuel Wintergreen, 
 and soon they became great friends, as he satisfied Winter- 
 green that he was ready to carry out any plan to aid the 
 Confederacy. The passwords, signs and grips of the Golden 
 Circle seemed to be all that any one needed in order to be 
 at once recognized as a friend to those people. In Canada 
 the people, almost without exception, were in sympathy 
 with the rebellion. After traveling for quite a while he 
 came back to Windsor, and there again met his friend Win- 
 tergreen. Remaining there for some time and talking with 
 many persons without any material results, Wintergreen 
 invited Henry to accompany him to Toronto, and finding 
 nothing of importance there, they left for Montreal. On 
 arriving at Montreal they found Jacob Thomlinson, C. C. 
 Carey, and many other distinguished men. Wintergreen 
 met Jacob Thomlinson, and reported to him that his friend 
 of whom he had written was with him. Thomlinson asked 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 295 
 
 him to come to his rooms, and to bring his friend Davis. 
 That evening they visited Mr. Thomlinson, and found 
 Mr. Carey and tAvo other gentlemen — a Mr. Landers and 
 Ben Wudd. Henry was presented as Henry Davis, one 
 of the agents under Mr. Wintergreen who was to assist (as 
 it was then understood) in carrying out such plans as might 
 be agreed upon in the interest of the rebel or Confederate 
 Government. 
 
 " They remained together till a late hour discussing va- 
 rious points. One of the topics was the great loss the Con- 
 federacy had sustained in the burning of the AVUl-o'-the- 
 Wisp, in the material, and by the death of Prof. McCul- 
 lough and Dr. Mears, as they alone held the secret of man- 
 ufacturing the wonderful explosive. Thomlinson and 
 Carey insisted that there should be no let-up, and that they 
 must now resort to other means, in which the other gentle- 
 men agreed. It was thought best to try releasing prisoners 
 and arming them and such others as would join them, and 
 make portions of the North a desolate waste, as they said 
 was now being done in the South by the Union army. 
 Thomlinson said in reference to releasing prisoners that he 
 intended in a very short time to make preparations in Illi- 
 nois for an attack on Camp Douglas, near Chicago. 
 
 " ' I think,' said he, ' that will result in the burning of the 
 city. It is one of the worst places in the North. The influ- 
 ence of Lincoln over the people there is very great, and ex- 
 tremely bad for us, and that city must be destroyed by some 
 means. If the Will-o'-the Wisp had not been lost, Chicago 
 would now be in ashes.' 
 
 "After some further discussion on this subject, all went 
 their way for the night, with an understanding that there 
 would be a meeting of delegates from the Northern States, 
 called by Jacob Thomlinson, to assemble at St. Catharines 
 in one month from that time, where many matters of interest 
 would be discussed and considered. Henry and Winter- 
 green then returned to Windsor with the understanding 
 that they would attend the meeting at St. Catharines. At 
 Windsor, Henry and Jackson met, and that which followed 
 their meeting I have already stated. What Henry ascer- 
 
296 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 tained in Canada was only important in this, that it had 
 opened the way for discovering that which was important 
 to know, wliich probably would occur afterwards. I re- 
 quested Henry to do as Jackson was doing, — to write out his 
 statement in full. After both were prepared, I sent Henry 
 with them to the President. He thought it a little hard to 
 be sent so summarily away from his bride. The President 
 received Henry with great kindness, and told him to inform 
 me that the whole matter had been more skiUfully and 
 successfully managed than anything in this line since the 
 war began. He also said, that he and the Secretary of 
 War could breathe freer since they had learned the fate of 
 the cargo of the AVill-o'-the-Wisp, and that McCullough 
 and Mears had their deserts. 
 
 " The President requested Henry to continue his investi- 
 gations, and especially to attend the meeting of the leading 
 Knights of the Golden Circle, who were soon to meet at 
 St. Catharines, in Canada, and send through me, without 
 delay, his report. The President inquired very particularly 
 about all our family, including Gen. Anderson and Jack- 
 son. He also desired to know Avhat had become of James 
 Whitcomb and his sister. Henry explained fully about 
 them all, and when he mentioned that Seraine was his 
 wife, the President shook his hand most heartily, and told 
 huu that he was a very fortunate man. 
 
 "When Henry returned home and had sufficient time 
 for rest we held a consultation, and agreed to the following 
 plan : Henry was to start at once with his wife for Detroit, 
 leave her Avith her parents, and pass over to Windsor, and 
 there, in company with Wintergreen, A^sit all places that 
 AVintergreen might suggest, and then go to St. Catharines 
 to the meeting arranged for the delegates from the Golden 
 Circle of the Northern States ; that Avhen he had obtained 
 information of any A'alue, he Avas to return to Detroit, 
 Avrite his report in full, give it to his Avife Seraine, and she 
 was to come in person Avith it to me." 
 
 " She Avas a jcAvel," said Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Yes," said Col. Bush ; "there Avere but few like her." 
 
 Uncle Daniel continued: "Our lines of communication 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 297 
 
 now being safely established, we were all anxious for Henry's 
 departure ; therefore, Henry and Seraine left for Detroit, 
 leaving all of us almost heartbroken to be forced to give 
 them up. But the hope of seeing them very soon again 
 reconciled us to some extent. The two children said they 
 loved their Aunty Seraine so much that they did not wish 
 her to go away any more. After they were gone, it now 
 being far into the Winter— in fact. Spring was approaching 
 —Gen. Anderson said he felt that he could again take the 
 field and perform his duty without endangering his health, 
 and therefore must make preparations for returning to his 
 command. We tried to dissuade him from it, but it was of 
 no avail, so the next day he told the family that he should 
 leave very soon. In the conversation he said that he had 
 felt all the time that there was a void in his miUtary family 
 that could not easily be filled. He felt the loss of Capt. 
 Day very much, but said he would try James Whitcomb 
 thoroughly and had great hopes of him. Aunt Martha 
 was near by and heard what was said. She immediately 
 hunted up Ham and said : ' Marsa Gfen'l is gwine off to fight 
 dem Sesh agin, and I 'spect he want Ham to go, too.' 
 
 "Ham said: 'Well, Marfa, maybe he not want me any 
 more. I's not well; I's got dem pains in de knees and de 
 breas' and de shouldars and de stomach. What is it dey 
 calls dem pains? ' 
 
 " ' Rumatiks, you ole fool; doesn't you know nuffin'?' 
 
 " 'No, Marfa, I not know nuffln'; you know I doesn't. I 
 'spect you better told de Genl. Marfa, I's sick. I go off and 
 die wid dem pains, den what you do, Marfa? You be all 
 by yerself, and don't you see dat won't do, Marfa. JNo, 
 indeed, dat won't do.' 
 
 " 'Well, now, Ham, I's not goin' to tell Marsa Gen'l no 
 such way as dat. No, sir. Ham, you jes' got to go wid de 
 Gen'l; dat's what you do, so you needn't be tucken sick jes' 
 for to skeer me, kase I know you. Ham. You no get kill. 
 No, sail, no danger; so you jes' go, dats what you do.' 
 
 '"Well, Marfa, jes' as you say. If you say Ham go, he 
 goes, dats all; but de good Laud love you, Marfa, I's power- 
 ful sick, sho'.' 
 
298 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " ' No you isn't; you play dat afore. I knows you, Ham; 
 you knows I do. You jes' stop dis rumatiks and go wid 
 de Gen'l, dat's what you do. When did you get sick? I 
 not hear it afore. You not sick. Let me see you walk.' 
 
 " Old Ham hobbled off and Martha laughed at him. This 
 nettled the old man and he straightened up and said: 
 'Well, I guess Vs not bery bad, but I's not well, all de 
 same.' 
 
 " I came up to them, and nothing more was said. 
 
 " I told Ham to go out to the farm and ask Joseph Dent 
 to come into my house in the morning. His sickness all 
 left him and he did the errand. The next morning Dent 
 came in with Ham and we interrogated him on the ques- 
 tion of his friends and what they were doing. He said that 
 two days prior to this they had a meeting and were notified 
 that they must change their name to the ' Sons of Liberty'; 
 that the object of their organization was becoming too well 
 known, and that they could not operate any longer under 
 their old name. This was being done all over the country 
 and in Canada. He also stated that Thos. A. Strider had 
 ordered them to send delegates to Indianapolis secretly, in 
 order to assist in appointing delegates to go to St. Catha- 
 rines, in Canada, in a few days, to consult as to the best 
 means to be adopted to aid their friends, as they had met 
 with a great loss. They had lost a ship and a valuable 
 cargo, as well as their most important men who were to 
 operate in burning cities. This was so true of what had 
 occurred that we no longer had any doubt as to their cer- 
 tain communication one with another, as well as their per- 
 fect organization. This was all they did at that time. We 
 excused Dent, and he returned home. 
 
 "That evening at tea my wife (Aunt Sarah) said to Jack- 
 son and the General that she wished Peter to come home. 
 
 "'But,' said Jackson, 'mother, you must remember 
 he has been promoted, and is now a Brigadiei'-General com- 
 manding a brigade, and he cannot very well get away. He 
 might lose his command by leaving.' 
 
 "'Well,' said his mother, 'I want to see him. I am 
 dreaming about him whenever asleep, and I feel there is 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 299 
 
 something sure to happen to him. I have seen all the rest 
 of you who are alive, and I want to see him.' 
 
 "Here Jennie broke down and cried, remembering the 
 death of her i^oor husband when mention was made of all 
 being iDresent who were then alive. Jackson spoke to Jen- 
 nie and his mother and quieted them. We aU repaired to 
 the sitting-room and talked over Gen. Anderson's returning 
 to his command. This was Saturday evening. So he in- 
 structed Capt. Jackson and Lieut. Whitcomb to be ready 
 on Monday morning, as they would then leave for Chatte- 
 raugus. They were well pleased with the Gfeneral's deter- 
 mination. His poor wife was depressed, and said she 
 felt as though he had made so many narrow escapes that 
 perhaps he might not escape again. But grief and sorrow 
 had been such constant visitor's at our house that we were 
 all prepared for almost anything, and always looking for 
 the woi'st. We enjoyed ourselves, however, as best we 
 could until Monday. Jackson took in the situation, and 
 kept us interested by giving accounts of many things seen 
 and heard by him in England. This was very interesting 
 to us, but more esiDeeially to the ladies and little girls. 
 
 "On Monday they left for their command. The parting 
 with the family was one of those affecting scenes natural 
 under the circumstances. When poor old Ham bade good- 
 by to all, after kissing Aunt Martha, his wife, he turned to 
 my wife and Mary Anderson, and said: ' You need not to cry 
 no mo.' I be 'sponsible for de General and Capt. Jackson.' 
 
 "This was too much for Mary Anderson. Although 
 weeping, she could not restrain a smile, nor could the others; 
 but Ham w^as in good faith, poor old man. 
 
 " After they had gone I felt keenly, and drove out to the 
 farm, and there spent the rest of the day with Joseph Dent. 
 He, however, knew nothing more than he had disclosed to 
 us, about which I have already spoken. On returning in 
 the evening I found all the family very lonely and solemn. 
 They felt the loss of that portion of our family who were 
 compelled to leave. Our little children climbed upon my 
 knees and talked and chattered about their Uncle Henry 
 and Aunty Seraine, as well as the General and Jackson, 
 
300 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 but ' Aunty Seraine ' seemed to be the favorite. I did the 
 best I could to gratify them by trying to answer their ques- 
 tions. Some two weeks had passed in this way wlien one 
 morning I was notified to meet Seraine at the depot. I did 
 so and brought her to the house. When the very hearty 
 and affectionate greetings were over, and the two poor Ut- 
 tle girls had gotten through climbing on Seraine and ask- 
 ing her questions, Avhich she did the best she could to an- 
 swer, she gave me a paper which was Henry's report, ac- 
 companied by a good letter from him, stating that he 
 would come soon himself. This was not signed. 
 
 "I carefully examined his report, and was almost dum- 
 founded at some of his statements; but he had gone into 
 such minute details and given such indubitable proofs that 
 no one could for a moment doubt. Henry said that on his 
 arrival again at Windsor he met Wintergreen, and after 
 preliminaries were arranged they traveled about the coun- 
 try from one town to another, until the time had arrived 
 for the assembling of the prominent friends of the rebellion 
 at St. Catharines in accordance with Jacob Thomlinson's 
 request. They started for that place, and on arriving 
 stopped at the Victoria Hotel, where they met a great 
 number of persons, strangers to both, but well known in 
 the Circle. Henry, on recovering from his prison starving 
 and sickness, had grown quite stout, and was so different 
 in his appearance from what he had ever been prior to his 
 recovery that his own acquaintances would not have recog- 
 nized him, therefore he did not feel that he was in any 
 danger of being detected. He had heretofore claimed to 
 Wintergreen that he was from Parkersburg, W. Ya., and 
 having been raised near there in Ohio could speak quite 
 understandingly of the country thereabouts, as well as 
 about a number of people. 
 
 " On Wednesday, being the day fixed, quite a number of 
 men from different parts of the country assembled. Quite 
 a large room in the rear of the Victoria Hotel had been pro- 
 cured, in which the gentlemen were to meet, and Winter- 
 green, having been designated by Jacob Thomlinson for 
 that purpose, notified the various delegates of the time and 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 301 
 
 place of meeting. When all were assembled each one was 
 required to give the signs, grips and passwords of the 
 Golden Circle, or the 'Sons of Liberty,' as the name had 
 been changed within a few days from the Knights of the 
 Golden Circle to the Sons of Liberty. Henry did not find 
 the slightest difficulty in being recognized, as he had per- 
 fected himself in all the signs, grips and passwords of the 
 order in his travels with Wintergreen. 
 
 "After Jacob Thomlinson, Mr. Carey and their com- 
 mittee were satisfied as to those present, they were called 
 to order and seated in as regular a manner as would have 
 been done in any deliberative body, by Mr. Yalamburg, of 
 Ohio, who, in taking the chair, said that as Grand Com- 
 mander of all the Sons of Liberty in the United States, 
 Canada and the Southern Confederacy he desired to occu- 
 py the time of the delegates for a few moments, in order 
 that he might explain the object for which they had met. 
 The assembling at that place, he said, was in order to be 
 without the jurisdiction of the United States ; that while 
 together and out of the way of danger they were to delib- 
 erate in reference to matters that were best calculated to 
 effectively aid the Southern people, who were struggling 
 for an independent constitutional government ; that the 
 Government of the United States had become intolerable 
 in its oppressions and tyranny. He made a long speech, 
 presenting a list of abuses by our Government against the 
 Southern people, and urged the necessity for aid to the 
 South at once, in some way that would be most potent. 
 When he took his seat he was loudly applauded by all his 
 hearers. In this meeting were B. Wudd and McMasterson 
 from New York, Mr. Woodsen and Mr. Moore from Penn- 
 sylvania, Valamburg and Massey from Ohio, Dan Bowen 
 and Dorsey (who was a substitute for Thos. A. Strider) from 
 Indiana, N. Judy Cornington and a Mr. Eagle from Illi- 
 nois (both from Chicago). Other States were represented— 
 Missouri, Kentucky, Iowa, Wisconsin, Maine and Massa- 
 chusetts ; but Henry did not give the names of the dele- 
 gates from those States. 
 
 "Many propositions were discussed. Jacob Thomlinson 
 
302 ujN'cle dais'iel's story. 
 
 gave the fvill details of what Prof. MeCullough and Dr. 
 Mears were preparing to do; their loss by the burning of 
 the Will-o'-the Wisp; also, Dr. Blaekman's proposition and 
 the loss of his goods, and he now wanted to see what could 
 be devised as substitutes. All of the representatives pres- 
 ent seemed to deeply deplore the loss to the Confederacy of 
 the secret only known to the men who went down with the 
 Will-o'-the Wisp. 
 
 "Jacob Thomlinson explained that he had been in- 
 structed by the authorities at Richmond to lay several 
 matters before this or any meeting they might have of 
 representative men from the North. It was desirable to 
 have these matters fully understood, so that the friends of 
 the South in their meetings could commit all who were 
 willing to aid the South in carrying out the various 
 propositions. First, he would lay the message of President 
 Davis on only one important subject before this meeting. 
 It was dated January 13, 1863, and was in reference to the 
 Proclamation of Emancipation by Mr. Lincoln. Thomlin- 
 son said: 
 
 " 'Mr. Davis claims that "by it the negroes are encour- 
 aged to general assassination of their masters by the insid- 
 ious recommendation to abstain from violence unless in 
 necessary self-defense. Although our own detestation of 
 those who have attempted the most execrable measures 
 recorded in the history of guilty man is tempered by pro- 
 found contempt for the impotent rage which it discloses so 
 far as regards the action of this Government on such crimi- 
 nals as may attempt its execution, I confine myself to 
 informing you that I shall, unless in your wisdom you 
 deem some other course more expedient, deliver to the 
 several States' authorities all commissioned officers of the 
 United States who may hereafter be captured by our 
 forces in any of the States embraced in the iiroelamation, 
 that they may deal with them in accordance with the laws 
 of those States providing for the punishment of those 
 criminals engaged in inciting servile insurrection."' 
 
 "At the conclusion of the reading of this extract loud 
 cheers went up for Jeff Davis. Jacob Thomlinson con- 
 tinued I'eading: 
 
tJNCLE DANIEL^S STORY 303 
 
 " ' On the first day of May last the Confederate Congress 
 passed a series of resolutions. The fourth resolution de- 
 clares that every white person, being a commissioned 
 officer, or acting as such, who during the present war shall 
 command negroes or mulattoes in arms against the Con- 
 federate States, shall be deemed as inciting servile insur- 
 rection, and shall, if captured, be i^ut to death. The 
 seventh resolution declares that all negroes and mulattoes 
 who shall engage in war, or shall be taken in arms against 
 the Confederate States, or shall give aid or comfort to the 
 United States, shall, when captured in the Confederate 
 States, be delivered to the authorities of the State or States 
 in which they shall be captured, to be dealt with accord- 
 ing to the present or future laws of such States.' 
 
 "After reading the message and resolutions, he said that 
 in order to understand the full scope of both, it would be 
 proper for him to state that the laws of all the Southern 
 States for the crime of inciting servile insurrection fixed 
 the penalty of death, so that the meaning of the whole 
 proposition is, that any white man commanding negroes 
 or mulattoes, who shall be captured, shall suffer death, and 
 it will be the same when negroes or mulattoes are captured 
 in arms against the Confederacy. With this explanation 
 he submitted these documents, which were all printed and 
 distributed in confidence, and in this way Henry was en- 
 abled to give the whole proceedings. Mr. Valamburg 
 decided that the proposition might be debated, and on this 
 being so determined, Dan Bowen, of Indiana, arose and 
 made a most inflammatory speech. He said he was born 
 in Virginia, and would stand by her in her trials. He was 
 in favor of Jeff Davis's message, and not only so, but 
 would favor the hanging of any white man who would 
 lead negroes against his Southern friends, and would sus- 
 tain them in any measure of punishment that they might 
 adopt in such cases. 
 
 "Mr. Eagle, of Illinois, made quite a speech on the same 
 line. He was from Kentucky originally, and was for the 
 South getting their rights at any cost. He said: ' Let blood 
 flow like rivers, sir. Yes, sir; let fire rain upon Northern 
 
304 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 cities, and let the destruction of property become general, 
 if necessary to produce the desired result. You must make 
 the Northern people feel poverty, sir, if you wish to suc- 
 ceed. They care more for their projDerty than for their 
 lives. You must touch their pockets and then you touch 
 their hearts. They are a fast-going people. I would just 
 as lief as not they would know after the war is over, if it 
 ever is, that I Avas in this meeting. No matter how the 
 war may terminate, they will forget it all in a month, es- 
 pecially if times are good and money shall be plenty.' 
 
 "This caused a great laugh, and the speaking ended. 
 The question was taken and decided unanimously in favor 
 of the proposition. None but delegates Avere allowed to 
 vote. 
 
 "Mr. Carey then presented his views, which were that 
 their Northern friends must encoiirage raids and guerrilla 
 warfare in their OAvn States, and that they must commence it 
 themselves. Burning must be resorted to when it could be 
 done. He said that it had been so managed at Camp Chase 
 in Ohio, by their friend, the Grand Commander of the Sons 
 of Liberty, that a great many very excellent Confederate 
 officers had made their escape, and were ready at anytime 
 to take command of men whenever their friends were ready, 
 and that those officers Avere braA'e and fearless men ready to 
 undertake any kind of enterprise or daring exjoloit. He did 
 not look for any more foolish expeditions like the one made 
 by Gen. Morganson. That it Avas not successful is easily un- 
 derstood. The Southern people Avere in too great haste in 
 trying raids by large bodies of men Avhere there Avere no 
 lines of escape or retreat." 
 
 " Yes," said Col. Bush; "they counted their chickens be- 
 fore they Avere hatched." 
 
 " I think they Avere stale eggs," said Capt. Inglesby. 
 
 "Mr. Carey said," continued Uncle Daniel, "'We haA^e 
 noAv entered upon a system of small raids and destruction of 
 property, so as to be very effective. And although Ave fear 
 that we cannot repair our loss in the kind of material Ave had 
 secured and had on board of the Will-o'-the-Wisp, yet Ave 
 may, by good management, in some degree compensate for 
 
iixoLK Daniel's story. 305 
 
 it, and, in order that you may understand how we propose 
 to operate, I Avill read to you the order of the Secretary of 
 War of the Confederate States to one J. C. S. Blackman, 
 the brother of Dr. Blackman, whose poisoned goods were 
 lost on the Will-o'-the-Wisp. The order is dated Richmond, 
 1863, and signed J. A. Seddon, Secretary of War, C. S. A., 
 authorizing Blackman to enlist a company of men, not to 
 exceed fifty in number, for special service on the Mississippi 
 River. In lieu of pay or other compensation they are to 
 receive such percentage of the value of all property of the 
 United States or loyal people destroyed by them as may be 
 awarded by an officer selected by the Department in charge 
 of such duty, but in no case to exceed fifty per centum of 
 the value.' 
 
 "Carey said that under this order it was understood as 
 soon as Blackman should enlist twenty-five men for this 
 purpose he was to receive a commission in the provisional 
 army without pay. This commission was for his protection 
 in case he should be captured. Said he: 
 
 "'We are now issuing quite a number of these commis- 
 sions, and much good has already resulted. Blackman has 
 destroyed a great quantity of propei-ty on the Mississippi 
 and Ohio Rivers. A man by the name of J. G. Beall, who 
 holds a like commission, has destroyed a great amount of 
 supplies and other property on the Chesapeake. He is near 
 here now, has a vessel, and is recruiting men for the Sons of 
 Liberty in New York city, with a view of running over to 
 St. Albans, in Vermont, and is not only to destroy property, 
 but is to terrify those rich old Vermont Yanks out of their 
 wits. It is by such means that we must alarm the Northern 
 property-holders into peace measures and into voting the 
 anti-war ticket. This is the only sure way to success, in 
 my opinion.' 
 
 "They all laughed and agreed that a St. Alban's raid 
 would be a splendid thing, as the old Yankees would do 
 anything to save their money and property. Mr. Carey 
 continued: 
 
 " ' I think Mr. Beall is known to Mr. Wudd and Mr. Mc 
 Masterson.' 
 
806 trxcLE da^^iel's story. 
 
 "They both repUed that they knew him well, and he 
 could be relied upon to do whatever he should undertake. 
 
 " ' Now/ said Mr. Carey, ' the prisoners at Camp Douglas, 
 near Chicago, 111., and at Camp Chase, in Ohio, must be 
 released. Mr. Thomlinson has the money to pay all ex- 
 penses. Cannot you men in the Northern States assist in 
 this? Can you not get up organizations such as Blackman 
 and Beall have done? The Richmond authorities will pay 
 the same pei-centage for the destruction of all property 
 necessary for the use of the army, as they do Blackman and 
 Beall. Why, gentlemen, crops enough might be destroyed 
 m one night by a simultaneous move to very badly embar- 
 rass the prosecution of the war.' 
 
 " A man by the name of Burnett H. Tonkers, who was 
 present, said he would undertake to release the Camp Doug- 
 las prisoners if the gentlemen here from Chicago would 
 render their assistance, to which the gentlemen replied that 
 they would give any aid in their power; that already there 
 had been arms sufficient for this purpose secured by Thom- 
 linson and placed in the hands of a friend in Chicago by the 
 name of Wall; that if Mr. Yonkers should go to Chicago on 
 that business he should stop at the Richmond House and in- 
 quire for Mr. John Wall, Mr. Morris Buckner, or either of 
 the gentlemen present; that any of the clerks of the Rich- 
 mond House would know where to send for either of the 
 persons mentioned. 
 
 " Mr. Walters, of Arkansas, being present, (the same that 
 Gen. Anderson met in Colestown, 111..) and being one of the 
 chief Organizers, was asked in reference to the condition of 
 the Sons of Liberty. He said he had been traveling for 
 more than a year in the Northern States. He had never 
 been molested, nor had he been questioned as to his busi- 
 ness. He had organized thousands of Lodges and found 
 the friends — that is to say, the common people, who con- 
 nected themselves with the order — ready and willing to act 
 at any time, and willing to do anything that was required. 
 The only trouble he found was in the cowardice of the lead- 
 ers. To illustrate what he meant, he said : ' I came from 
 Indianapolis here. Thos. A. Strider promised me faithfully 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 307 
 
 that he would be here, but you do not see hmi. He is the 
 one man of all others in the West who is expected to advise 
 and suggest. ' 
 
 '■'■ Dan Bowen here interrupted, saying: ' Strider has been 
 at work. He has been in Washington, and has sown seeds 
 of dissension in the army; has created jealousies between 
 the Eastern and Western commanders, and produced much 
 trouble on account of the Emancipation Proclamation.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said Col. Walters, 'that I believe to be true; but 
 why is he not here? I see he sends a substitute; is he 
 afraid? Mr. Eagle was correct when he said the people of 
 the North will forget all about the war in a month, if you 
 will only give them a chance to make money. I can go into 
 any city and proclaim myself in sympathy with the rebel- 
 lion, and no one will molest me. If we should fail, and our 
 cause go down, it would not be one year before Jeff Davis 
 would be invited to attend agricultural shows North, so as 
 to draw a crowd and increase the gate money.' This caused 
 great laughter. ' I want now to ask my friend Bowen why 
 his friend Thos. A. Strider is not here.' 
 
 " 'Well,' said Bowen, 'I cannot say. I had hoped that 
 he would be here, but I find he is not.' 
 
 "Mr. Eagle, who seemed to be rather sarcastic, said he 
 understood Strider was compelled to stay at home on ac- 
 count of a cow case in which he was employed. They 
 laughed at this, and then proceeded to business. The prop- 
 ositions and suggestions were all indorsed, and many 
 promises made on the part of each one present as to the 
 pai"t he would take in the matter when he returned home. 
 
 "Jacob Thomlinson said to Mr. Yonkers that he wished 
 him to remain a day or so longer, as he desired to confer 
 with him about the prisoners at Chicago. He then made 
 quite an address to those present, saying the success of the 
 Confederacy depended largely upon their friends in the 
 North ; that if the war continued two or three years longer 
 the supply of men and money would fail. All their avail- 
 able men were in the army, and there was now nowhere 
 whence they could draw recruits. Their friends in the 
 North must wake up and help. They had friends enough 
 
308 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ill the North to make the Confederacy a success m six 
 months, if they would only come up to the work manfully. 
 " ' Let our friends do as our friend Carey suggests, get up 
 raids, organize companies for spoils ; this is seductive and 
 calculated to gather in young men. We will release our 
 men who are now prisoners and turn them loose full of 
 fiendish revenge, and alarm our enemies into peace meas- 
 ures. You who are our friends in the North must go home 
 determined to carry the next election. This is important. 
 If we can defeat Lincoln at the next Presidential election we 
 are safe. The Avatchword must be that the war has been a 
 failure ; that the North cannot subdue the South ; that 
 foreign countries are ready to recognize the Confederacy, 
 which will involve the United States in other wars ; that 
 the people are being taxed unmercifully ; that the war 
 sliould stop and the unbearable taxation cease. Your next 
 Democratic j^latform should start out with the proi^osition 
 that the war has been prosecuted only for the freedom of 
 the negroes, and not for the Union, and that their freedom 
 can only be maintained by the Union armies being entirely 
 successful, and that during years of horrible, bloody war 
 the Government has failed to conquer the rebellion and 
 must continue to fail. Do this, and stand by it with a good 
 candidate, and you must succeed. I would suggest that 
 you take your "Little Napoleon,'' General Mac, for your 
 candidate. He is exceedingly iDopular with the soldiers of 
 the East, and with the people also, as I am told. The 
 sympathy will be with him, having been relieved from the 
 command of the Eastern armies because he could not whip 
 us, which was no fault of his, as none of their commanders 
 will succeed in doing that on our own ground. We were 
 foolish to undertake an invasion of the North. But no 
 matter, we will soon make up for this. If you will take up 
 Little Mac there will be no trouble in your giving him the 
 nomination, and then one united effort on the part of our 
 party will send him into the White House. If he can be 
 elected that will end the war, as he is a peace man and a 
 Democrat. We would then have another advantage. 
 Many of the officers of the Union army of the East do not 
 
UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. 309 
 
 believe in our subjugation, and are bitterly opposed to the 
 Emancipation Proclamation. Some of them have large 
 commands. For instance, there is Gen. Farlan, who is a 
 friend of mine of long standing ; he is violently opposed to 
 the Lincoln administration, and would at once favor a 
 cessation of hostilities. So also is Gen. Smite and General 
 Cross, both leading Generals. I may also mention Gen. 
 Fitzgibbon. He has been ready for some time to stop the 
 war, because he is thoroughly satisfied that we have been 
 wi-onged and oppressed. He is in favor of putting Little 
 Mae in as President. He would be ready for peace on our 
 terms, which would be to withdraw the Union forces and 
 let us alone. We have been robbed of our property, but 
 should we gain our independence we care nothing for this, 
 as we would reclaim our slaves, such as have not been 
 stolen by the Abolition army. This, gentlemen, is what we 
 desire and expect you to aid us in securing. If these things 
 all fail us we will, in our desperation, make the homes of 
 many of your Northern men miserable and desolate.' 
 
 "When he was through with his suggestions they all 
 cheered him, and each one, by short speeches, pledged a 
 faithful adherence to the Confederacy. When they ad- 
 journed it was to meet again at some place in Canada to be 
 named by Jacob Thomlinson, and the representatives to be 
 notified by Mr. Valamburg. They separated with three 
 cheers for the Confederacy." 
 
 Dr. Adams said: "I am desirous of knowing if Jacob 
 Thomlinson and Mr. Carey are the same persons whom 
 your son Jackson met in London?" 
 
 "Yes; they are the same men who were engaged in pro- 
 curing explosives and poisoned clothes, of which I have 
 heretofore given you a full account." 
 
 Col. Bush asked if this man Blackraan, who took out a 
 commission in order to depredate and plunder, is still 
 living ? 
 
 " Yes, he is not only living, but is now holding one of the 
 highest positions in the United States, as a Reformer." 
 
 " What?" said Dr. Adams. 
 
 " Yes, sir, as I once before have stated, his brother, who 
 
310 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 was to distribute poisoned clothing to our soldiers and in our 
 hospitals, was made Gfovernor of one of the adjacent States, 
 and this marauder has been given one of the highest and 
 most honorable positions. But why? You look surprised, 
 Doctor. Has this not been so ever since the war ? The 
 most desperate and reckless men have been given the highest 
 places by the opponents of the war, while our people, many 
 of them, are only too glad to find something against one of 
 our good soldiers as an excuse for laying him aside as use- 
 less furniture." 
 
 Said Maj. Clymer: " Valamburg is dead, I believe." 
 
 "Yes; he shot himself accidentally soon after the war, 
 and died of his wound." 
 
 Uncle Daniel proceeded by saying: " I made my arrange- 
 ments to leave for Washington at once, in order to have 
 this information in the hands of the President as soon as 
 possible. I requested Seraine to remain with the rest of 
 the family until I should return, as I might wish to send 
 some word to Henry. When I arrived at AVashington and 
 called upon the President I told him the reason I had not 
 visited him recently, and why I had sent my son with the 
 last report. Our afflictions had been severe and my wife 
 was in such a condition, both in mind and body, that I 
 really feared to leave her, except under very extraordinary 
 circumstances. The President was very glad to see me and 
 very grateful for what my sons were trying to do for our 
 country He asked after the health of my family. Gen. An- 
 derson, and all of whom he knew as in any way a part of us, 
 and the poor man seemed almost as much grieved over our 
 misfortunes as myself. He seemed to be full of hope, how- 
 ever, and spoke to me very freely about the war and our 
 chances of final success. 
 
 " He strode across the room and, turning to me, said: ' We 
 are now on the right road, I think. I have rid myself of 
 some of those Grenerals that we spoke about when we last 
 met, and I intend to be rid of them for the remainder of 
 the war. If they want dictatoi-s, and will not obey the 
 President, they will have to organize outside of the army. 
 I have now a new commander for the Army of the East 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 311 
 
 who seems to be doing Avell. I hope he may continue 
 as he began. He won the battle of Gotlenbiirg and broke 
 the rebel army to pieces. 'I think,' said he, 'that Gen. 
 Meador should have followed up his victory; but perhaps 
 not. If he should not exactly fill the bill my eye is on a 
 Western man who seems to know what he is about, and I 
 think of bringing hun East and giving him control of all 
 the armies; but I will determine this later.' 
 
 " I then gave him the statement made to me by Henry. 
 He read it over carefully, and in an excited manner ordered 
 a messenger to go for the Secretary of War. He soon ar- 
 rived, and after greetings the President handed the state- 
 ment to the Secretary. He also read it carefully. They 
 then discussed the matter, and concluded to order an ad- 
 ditional force to Camp Chase, relieve the commandant, and 
 place a more careful and efficient officer in his place. This 
 was done by telegraph, with a warning to the new com- 
 mander to look out for an attempt to release the prison- 
 ers. 
 
 " The Secretary said to the President : ' The rebels are 
 desperate, and since they lost their shipload of explosives 
 and poisoned clothes, with their tAvo friends Avho were to 
 carry out their plans, they are detemnined to attempt some- 
 thing else equally desperate, and we must look for raids, fire 
 and plunder. By the way,' said the Secretary to me, ' that 
 was rather a nice thing your son Jackson did in finding out 
 all their schemes in London. Had it not been for his dis- 
 covery we never Avould have known the desperation and 
 infamy to which those men were driven.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' said the President. ' Mr. Lyon, is he your eldest 
 son now in the army ? ' 
 
 " ' I have but two left in the army — Jackson and Peter. 
 The latter you promoted for gallantry at Middleton Ridge. 
 Jackson is now my oldest son in the service.' 
 
 " ' Mr. Secretary,' said the President, 'you will make out 
 a commission for him as Brigadier-General, and give it to 
 Mr. Lyon to take home with him as an evidence that we 
 appreciate the services of his family, and especially Jack- 
 son's great service in this most important matter.' 
 
312 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " I was visibly affected. The President saw it as he 
 stood by a window for a moment. I arose and thanked 
 him. He said : 
 
 " 'No, the obligation is the other way.' 
 
 "Just then a dispatch was handed the President, stating 
 that quite a number of prisoners had escaped from Camp 
 Chase. He gave it to the Secretary, saying : 
 
 "'I guess we were a little late in removing the com- 
 mander of Camp Chase; it ought to have been done sooner. 
 Mr. Lyon,' said the President to me, 'we will have to 
 watch those fellows. They are doubtless up to some 
 game.' 
 
 " He asked me to keep Henry in Canada if I thought he 
 could do good by staying there. I promised him to do so, 
 and after getting Jackson's commission and bidding the 
 President good-by I left for home, feeling gratified at the 
 recognition given me. Arriving at home, I found my wife 
 better, and Avhen she found that Jackson had a commis- 
 sion as Brigadier-General she seemed so happy that we 
 felt that she would entirely recover. 
 
 " I placed Jackson's commission in an envelope with a 
 letter explaining how the President came to promote him. 
 When the boy returned from the post-office he brought me 
 a morning paper containing an account of Beall's raid on 
 St. Albans, Vt. ; how he had sacked the town, robbed the 
 banks and alarmed the people. I said to Seraine, ' There 
 it is! They have carried out the first part of their pro- 
 gram, and we will soon hear of trouble in all the prison 
 camps. I regard this as the beginning of desperate work.' 
 
 "'Yes,' said Seraine; 'Henry was very sure that they 
 were desperately in earnest; but I thoiight, perhaps, the 
 warning we had given to the President might save any 
 further disaster in that direction.' 
 
 " Seraine remained about a week longer, and then left 
 for Detroit. I sent a letter to Henry, directing him to 
 remain in Canada as long as necessary to find out when, 
 where and how they were to move and operate. My poor 
 wife was soon taken ill again, and was quite feeble and 
 almost helpless for some weeks. Aunt Martha was con- 
 
UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 313 
 
 stantly by her bedside, waiting on her, as well as trying to 
 entertain her with her curious interpretations of dreams 
 and her experience while in slavery. My friends, this did 
 not last a great while. More sorrows soon came to us." 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 MOBS IX THE NORTH.— LAWLESS VIOLENCE AND OUTRAGE 
 BY REBEL SYMPATHIZERS.— THE CLASH OF ARMS.— 
 BATTLE OF THE CHAPARRAL BETWEEN GEN. SILENT 
 AND GEN. LAWS. 
 
 " One day thou tvilt he blest, 
 So still obey the guiding hand that fends 
 Thee safely through these icondersfor sweet endsy — Keats. 
 
 (( 
 
 A' 
 
 FTER the battle of Middleton's Ridge some rest for 
 Papson's troops was indispensable. As soon, how- 
 ever, as it could be done consistently with the 
 condition of things, Gen. Silent issued orders from 
 his headquarters, then at Nashua, to Papson and Sher- 
 wood for a disposition of the troops to be made so as to 
 protect the lines of communication between Louis City, 
 Nashua and Chatteraugus north, and from Chatteraugus 
 to Bridgeton, Huntersville and De Kalb Avest. This distri- 
 bution was speedily made. The enemy was in no condition 
 for serious offensive movements, and contented himself 
 during the Winter with a continuous harassing of our 
 troops whenever found in squads or small commands not 
 sufficiently strong to make effective resistance. 
 
 "Near Huntersville a man by the name of John Cotton, 
 with somewhere between fifty and one hundred men, was 
 constantly raiding small corrals where only a few guards 
 were left to watch them. His business seemed to be to steal 
 mules and wagons, being one of the parties operating under 
 a contract to plunder for fifty per cent, of the property so 
 taken. He had the same authority and character of com- 
 mission from the authorities at Richmond as Blackman 
 and Beall, of whom I have heretofore spoken. During the 
 Winter this man crossed the Little Combination River near 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 315 
 
 Painter's Kock, and made a raid on Gen. Chas. Ward's cor- 
 rals. Ward had been notified of the intention of John 
 Cotton by a Union man named Harris, who resided near 
 Huntersville. Gen. Ward had a company of infantry under 
 cover near the corral, and about midnight Cotton made his 
 appearance. The men who were watching for him re- 
 mained quiet until he was near the corral, and then fired a 
 volley into his raiders, killing three and wounding ten. 
 They then rushed at Cotton, and he, with nine of his men, 
 were taken prisoners. The wounded were cared for 
 and the dead buried. The next day Gen. Ward organized 
 a drumhead court-martial and tried those captured who 
 were not wounded. The nine men claimed to have been 
 forced into the service by Cotton, and were sent to Nashua 
 and put to work, under sentence. John Cotton was treated 
 differently. He was not troublesome again during the 
 time that our troops remained at Painter's Rock. The under- 
 standing South and North among the friends of the rebel- 
 lion was that raids were again to commence whenever they 
 could be made at all advantageous to our enemies. 
 
 " The Knights of the Golden Circle, or ' Sons of Liberty,' 
 began to be open and bold in their utterances and their vil- 
 lainous workx In New York they aroused their friends and 
 got up mobs of such magnitude that they could only be 
 suppressed by withdrawing troops from the field to oper- 
 ate against them. The recruiting offices were mobbed, 
 offices and papers burned, and the officers brutally beaten; 
 houses were set on fire in great numbers and destroyed. 
 Many large stores were broken open and plundered by the 
 mob. All helped themselves to dry goods, clothing, jew- 
 elry, watches, and whatever they discovered. Innocent 
 men were brutally murdered in the streets. Women were 
 driven from their houses and insulted in every possible 
 way. Hospitals and asylums for orphans were plundered 
 and burned, and the poor, helpless inmates driven into the 
 streets. Children were .clubbed and brained by brutes for 
 no other reason than that they were colored. Wounded 
 and sick soldiers were thrown on the sidewalks and left 
 without aid or assistance of any kind. Poor negro men 
 
316 UNCLE DAIflEL'S STORY. 
 
 were taken from hacks and wagons and hanged to lamp- 
 posts. In one instance a poor man Avas cut mto halves as 
 if he were a slaughtered beast. Men were sent from Canada, 
 employed by Thomlinson and his co-conspirators, to come 
 to New York and aid in this inhuman butchery." 
 
 "My God! What brutality and inhuman cruelty! It 
 does seem impossible that such things could have trans- 
 pired in a civihzed community!" said Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Yes," continued Uncle Daniel, "itAvould really seem 
 so. Yet these things did not only take place, but were car- 
 ried on here in the North by the anti-war party, and were 
 well known by all who were old enough at the time to un- 
 derstand matters; but they are now forgotten. Why, sir, 
 mob violence was resorted to in many places. Inflammatory 
 speeches were made in every community where they would 
 be tolerated. Our people were alarmed everywhere in the 
 North, and were preparing for great trouble at home in 
 the absence of the army. Indiana was stirred up to white 
 heat. Many outrages were perpetrated on the State sol- 
 diers who returned home on a furlough, and in many in- 
 stances they were murdered. One old man by the name of 
 Banty, who had two sons in an Illinois regiment — they be- 
 ing residents of that State at the outbreak of the rebellion — 
 was tied to a tree in the woods some distance from home, 
 and remained in this condition till rescued by his wife. It 
 became so intolerable that troops were held at Indianapolis 
 for protection to the city and country. The Governor, as 
 well as other citizens, were threatened, 
 
 "In Ohio the same condition of things existed. Camp 
 Chase was about to be attacked. Troops had, of necessity, 
 to be sent for the safe keei^ing of the f)risoners. 
 
 "At Coleston, 111., the Knights of the Golden Circle 
 attacked a squad of Union soldiers, who had just returned 
 home from the army on furlough, and killed seven of 
 them. In one county further south in Illinois, the name 
 of which I have forgotten, there were quite a number of 
 soldiers killed in secret. A man by the name of Geo. 
 Akers, who had once been SheriflF of the County, but at the 
 time of which I am speaking was the Head Center of the 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 317 
 
 Golden Circle in that part of the country, was so strongly- 
 suspected of having soldiers qviietly 'put out of the way,' 
 that a search of his premises Avas made by a Provost 
 Marshal, and in his mill, which was on his place, were 
 found many suits of Union soldiers' uniforms, evidently 
 taken from dead bodies. He was put in prison, but was 
 aided to escape by his brother conspirators. In the same 
 County a soldier by the name of Stacks, while home on a 
 furlough, was called to his own door in the night and shot by 
 one Honeycliff. I give these instances merely to have you 
 understand the feeling and determination of the men in the 
 North who sympathized with the rebellion, to aid it in all 
 ways and by any means, no matter how foul or vile." 
 
 "Uncle Daniel," said Col. Bush, "I know about Akers 
 and the cases you mention in Illinois, as I was sent there 
 at that time with a battalion to look after those fellows, 
 and yo\i do not tell one-half the trouble there was in that 
 part of the country." 
 
 "No, I presume not; I only remember these facts in re- 
 gard to matters in that State that fastened themselves 
 irrevocably upon my mind." 
 
 Said Dr. Adams: "It seems incredible that such things 
 could have happened in the North, where the same men 
 now claim to have been loyal then." 
 
 "But, Doctor," said Col. Bush, "all these things did 
 occur, though they are now forgotten by many, and our 
 young people, who know very little about the war, except 
 such things as they may gather from imperfect and distorted 
 histories, doubt the truthfulness of these facts, being un- 
 able to understand why traitors should go unpunished. 
 "Why, Doctor, many of the men who were harassing and 
 alarming the people then as Knights of the Golden Circle, 
 are now the leading men in the communities where they 
 were then the most offensive to Union people and disloyal 
 to their Government. They have so managed as to be at 
 the front politically, and if affairs continue as they are 
 now, and seem tending, very soon the same men will claim 
 that they put down the rebellion. They have already 
 deceived many by their self-assertion. You see, Doctor, the 
 
318 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 policy of not allowing ourselves to speak of the war nor any 
 of its concomitants, leaves the young people in ignorance 
 of what we suffered during its existence." 
 
 "That is true, I am sorry to say," replied Dr. Adams; 
 "but we who do know all about it should teach the present 
 and coming generations these very important facts. The 
 diflBculty is, however, that when you undertake it many 
 people insist that they wish to forget all about it, and that 
 they do not want their children to know anything of its 
 horrors. But, Uncle Daniel, please continue w^hat you 
 were telling us." 
 
 "The Richmond authorities," said Uncle Daniel, "had 
 detached a portion of Biggs's command under Gen. Brice, 
 some 20,000 strong, and sent them into Missouri, where they 
 had made the homes of many Union people desolate, and 
 spread terror throughout that State and a portion of 
 Kansas. Brice had organized bands of marauders and 
 bushwhackers, as they were termed, in the same way and 
 under the same character of agreements as made with 
 Blackman and others. Quartell's and Stringfinder's bands 
 were the most destructive to life and property, murdering 
 Union men as they moved, and making the country a deso- 
 late waste through which they passed. The smoke rising 
 fix)m houses, barns, etc., could be seen in every direction. 
 It could well have been termed ' a pillar of cloud by day 
 and a pillar of fire by night.' 
 
 "At the same time the rebel cruisers w^ere a terror on 
 the high seas. The Alabama, the Florida, and the Shenan- 
 doah were a dreaded scourge among our merchantmen. 
 Our commerce was being driven from the seas and passing 
 under the flags of other countries. 
 
 "All these things were very discouraging to the loyal 
 people of our country, and at the same time greatly en- 
 couraged the rebels and their allies and friends in the 
 North. The demagogues of the anti-war party traversed 
 the whole country, haranguing the people, preaching peace 
 and crying high taxes, and insisting that the war had so 
 far been a total failure, and that it would not be any better 
 in the future. In fact, they were carrying out to the letter 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 319 
 
 that which had been suggested by Valamburg and his friends 
 at St. Catliarines, in Canada, at the meeting about which I 
 have heretofoi'e spoken. Many of our best men had to 
 return home from tlie army for a brief period and canvass 
 as stump orators before the people, in order to quiet their 
 apprehensions and fears as to the chances of our ultimate 
 success," 
 
 "Yes," said Capt. Inglesby, "I well remember the very 
 great anxiety then amongst our people. I returned home 
 about the time mentioned, and the question was constantly 
 asked me if I thought we could ever suppress the rebellion. 
 All our successes during the Summer and Fall before 
 seemed to have had only a temporary effect upon our peo- 
 ple. In fact, they were easily discouraged during the 
 whole period through which the war was continued." 
 
 "Yes, Col. Bush, that is easily accounted for. We left 
 behind us an element nearly or quite a majority; certainly 
 so in many parts of our country North, which was con- 
 stantly decrying the war and the means which were being 
 used against the rebellion. Their constant talk in the same 
 direction could not help having a great influence, especially 
 on the minds of weak men, aud in many instances on those 
 whose nearest and dearest relatives were in the army tak- 
 ing the chances of their lives; and, as you all well know, 
 these pretended friends to our faces were in their hearts 
 wishing and praying for the success of our enemies." 
 
 "Yes, that is true; and it was strange and hard to under- 
 stand at the time, as these same people could have gained 
 nothing by the success of the rebellion. They hved North, 
 and would have been equally despised by the rebels (if they 
 had succeeded) as a part of the Yankee Nation." 
 
 " Doubtless that would have been so, but it was not par- 
 ticularly the love that they had for the rebels or their cause, 
 but their hatred for the party in power. They had been 
 in power so long, that being ousted by the voice of the 
 people made a number of the leaders who had lost in the 
 political contest feel a desire to see the people who had 
 beaten them lose in the contest against the rebellion. 
 They had said so many bitter things against Mr. Lincoln 
 
320 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 and prophesied war and final separation between the slave 
 and free States, that they were willing- to see the country 
 destroyed in order to be considered among the people as 
 wise oracles and political prophets; so that they made it 
 their interest politically that the rebellion should succeed. 
 Many people were followers of these men in all the States 
 North. Out of this feeling grew and prospered the Knights 
 of the Golden Circle, or Sons of Liberty." 
 
 " Well, gentlemen," said Dr. Adams, " I agree with all you 
 have said; but I am growing somewhat impatient to again 
 hear Uncle Daniel." 
 
 All were again listeners, and Uncle Daniel proceeded: 
 
 "I Avas speaking of the alarming condition of the coun- 
 try and the dangers that were menacing peaceful citizens, 
 as well as their j^roperty. I became very much alarmed for 
 the safety of the two families left in my charge. I sent a 
 letter to Henry to come with his wife and make my house 
 his home for the present. He and Seraine came at once, 
 and were willing as well as hapi^y in remaining with us for 
 a while, Seraine feeling satisfied that, as her parents were 
 two such quiet people, no harm could come to them. After 
 the excitement and confusion created bj^ the delight in the 
 household over their arrival subsided, Henry took me aside 
 and related his experience since leaving home. 
 
 "He said that he remained quietly in Detroit for some 
 time at his wife's hom^. Then he went to Windsor, and 
 there learned that the people of the Confederacy were very 
 much disheartened, but were making a desperate effort to 
 harass the armies of the Union, without fighting great bat- 
 tles, until their armies were recuperated and filled up Avith 
 new recruits; that the plan was for their friends to confuse 
 and excite the Northern people, just as they Avere do- 
 ing. He stated Jacob Thomlinson's plans just as they 
 were being literally carried out. After these plans were 
 Avell on the way in the direction of being fully executed, C. 
 C. Carey left for Richmond, and Jacob Thomlinson for 
 London, accompanied by Mr. Wintergreen, AAdio Avas to act 
 as his private secretary. On separating from Carey the 
 understanding Avas that they Avould remain aAvay from 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 331 
 
 Canada until the political canvass for President had well 
 advanced and until after the nominations by both j)arties 
 had been made. During their absence they were to ascer- 
 tain what new plans were being executed and what new 
 schemes could be put into operation during the Fall and 
 Winter following. Henry said the one mentioned was the 
 only one matured, and that was being carried out. 
 
 " Gen. Silent had now been promoted and oi'dered East, 
 and Gen. Sherwood put in connuand of the Center, Avith 
 orders to make a camjDaign South, pushing and pressing 
 the enemy at every point possible. This movement was to 
 and did commence at the earliest possible moment in the 
 Spring folloAving. Simultaneously with this a movement 
 was made in the East against the capital of the Con- 
 federacy. 
 
 "One evening, a few days prior to Gen. Silent's depai*- 
 ture for the East in pursuance of his orders, while walking- 
 out on the bank of the Combination River a shoi't distance 
 from Nashua, as the shadows of night were quietly gather- 
 ing about him, a form seemed to stand before him, which, 
 from its appearance and the flowing w^hite robes in which 
 it was arrayed, he at once recognized as the strange specter 
 that had appeared to him while sitting on a stone beneath 
 a tree at Chatteraugus. Gen. Silent was startled for a 
 moment, but stood still wath eyes fixed upon the apiDari- 
 tion. Finally a light, beautiful and dazzling, shone around 
 the figure. He did not move. It approached him, saying 
 in a subdued, soft and melodious voice: 
 
 " 'Gen. Silent, you have been selected to forever wipe 
 out the crime of slavery. This can only be done by sup- 
 pressing the rebellion now in progress against your Gov- 
 ernment, which must be completed within fourteen months 
 fi-om this day or all will be lost. Start East at once; take 
 no rest with either of your great armies until tliis is accom- 
 plished. All is with you. The matter is exclusively in 
 your hands.' 
 
 "After speaking thus, the specter disappeared and all 
 was still. He stood for a moment, bewildered. When he 
 had collected his thoughts he turned and walked rapidly 
 11 
 
322 UNCLE DAXIKL'sJ STORY. 
 
 to his quarters, which were at the Nashua House. He en- 
 tered his room and sat for some time in deep meditation. 
 While at Victor's Hill he had thought of moving his army 
 across to Mobile, and thence to Savannah and North to the 
 rear of Richmond. He was not a superstitious man, but at 
 the same time was forced by what he had seen and heard 
 that night to consider well that which seemed to be before 
 him. The condition of the armies of the Union, and also 
 that of the rebels, was taken in at one grasp of the mind. 
 The East and West were carefully considered, and a plan 
 seemed to be placed before him that would certainly be 
 successful. The whole question of the suppression of the 
 rebellion seemed to be disclosed to his mind, and indelibly 
 photographed thereon, as if in a vision from on high. He 
 could see his Army of the West and Center combined under 
 one commander, making their way against obstinate resist- 
 ance to the sea ; and then coming north to the rear of 
 Richmond, breaking the shell of the Confederacy as it 
 marched. At the same time he saw the great rebel army 
 of the East, under Laws, in Virginia, melt away before him, 
 driven, demoralized, and finally captured. This all seemed 
 to be a dream, and yet it was the true method to pursue in 
 order to put down the rebellion. These things were at 
 once firmly fixed in his mind, and thus he would undertake 
 to bring success, shoilld he be selected as the commander of 
 all the armies of the Union, as had just been indicated to 
 him. 
 
 "Just then a rap was head at his door. ' Come in,' was 
 the response, and Gen. Anderson entered. Gen. Silent met 
 him with great cordiality and asked him to be seated. 
 They conversed for some time on the subject of the war 
 and the probabilities of success. 
 
 "Finally Gen. Anderson said : 'General, this war can be 
 concluded in but one way, and that is hy desperate fight- 
 ing. The armies on both sides are made up of Americans, 
 each believing they are right, and numbers and endurance 
 will finally determine the contest, jjrovided our people do 
 not become alarmed at the constant cry for peace by the 
 Northern Golden Circles and other sympathizers with the 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 328 
 
 " ' That is true,' said Gen. Silent ; ' I feel more bitterness 
 towards those Northern croakers and sympathizers than I 
 do toward the rebels in the South, who take their lives and 
 put them in chance for w^hat they believe to be right. 
 Wrong as they are, they are better men than those who 
 are behind us trying to discourage us, and to encourage the 
 rebels, without the nerve to fight on either side.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said Anderson; 'I fully agree with you. Allow 
 me to ask at about what time will our Spring campaign 
 begin'?' 
 
 " ' At the very first moment that we can move on the 
 roads in safety. I am now sending Sherwood wath w^hat 
 troops are within his call from Victor's Hill east to Mere- 
 dith, breaking railroads, desti-oying bridges, etc., so that 
 when we commence our movements in the Spring, Biggs 
 will have no line save the one due south or east. We will 
 then force him into the extreme South or cause him to 
 make a junction with the army in the East, under Laws, 
 where our Army of the West and Center must pursue him. 
 The destruction of the two great rebel armies must be our 
 task. This done, the rebellion will be at an end. This 
 must be accomplished within the next fourteen months; 
 sooner if we can, but within that time we must succeed, if at 
 all, and I have no doubt whatever of a final triumph. The 
 Almighty is only permitting the continuation of this strug- 
 gle in order that the people shall become thoroughly satis- 
 fied with the destruction of slavery. Whenever that time 
 comes He will give our enemies over into our hands.' 
 
 " 'Gren. Silent, your faith is certainly very strong.' 
 
 " 'Yes; I am now thoroughly convinced in my own mind 
 that wuthin the time mentioned our enemies will be at our 
 feet. I am going East, where I am ordered by the Presi- 
 dent for some purpose. I intend to lay my whole plan 
 before him and urge its adoption, believing that if follow^ed 
 the rebellion will end as I have stated. Would you like to 
 go East, Gen. Anderson, if I should wish you to do so?' 
 
 " ' I would certainly not disobey your orders. Gen. Silent, 
 but I have a good command, and one with which I am well 
 acquainted, and perhaps I would be of more service by 
 
324 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 remaining with it than by taking a new one, I did have 
 a great desire to be ordered East when I was sent here, but 
 the reasons for that desire do not now exist.' 
 
 "Gen. Anderson then, in confidence, related to Gen. 
 Silent what had transpired at McGregor's headquarters 
 the evening after the battle at Antler's Run, which aston- 
 ished Gen. Silent. He sat for some time without making 
 any remark. Finally he asked if the President and the 
 Secretary of War had this information. 
 
 " Gen. Anderson replied that they had. 
 
 " Gen. Silent smiled, but said not a word. The conver- 
 sation on this subject then dropped. Gen, Silent inquired 
 if he believed in dreams, 
 
 " Gen. Anderson answered in the negative; at the same 
 time he said he had heard on one or two occasions of very 
 strange dreams, and one especially that he was watching 
 closely to see if it would turn out in accordance with an in- 
 terpretation given to it by a person whom he well knew, 
 
 "Gen. Silent then asked him if he had ever seen any- 
 thing that he could not understand or account for. 
 
 " ' No, sir,' replied Gen. Anderson. 
 
 "Gen. Silent said no more, and it then being quite late 
 they separated. Gen. Silent left early next morning for 
 the East, As soon as he could reach Washington he ap- 
 peared at the ExecutiYe Mansion and had an interview 
 with the President, when he was informed that he had been 
 ordered East with a view of putting him in command of 
 all the armies of the United States. He did not exhibit the 
 least surprise at this, but at once proceeded to lay his plans 
 before the President and Secretary of War. The plans 
 were the same as suggested by him to Gen. Anderson. Af- 
 ter careful consideration they were approved. 
 
 " The President told Gen. Silent he now should have the 
 full support of the Government, with supreme command, 
 and that the President would hold him responsible for the 
 suppression of the rebellion, and expect that the enemy 
 would be dispersed at an early day. 
 
 " Gen. Silent replied that the rebellion would end within 
 fourteen months. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 335 
 
 " ' Why fourteen months ? Could you not say twelve? ' 
 
 " ' No, sir,' replied Silent; ' I put it fourteen. I hope to see 
 it accomplished at an earlier date, but within this time it 
 will be done. ' 
 
 " ' Gen. Silent, I have a strange reason for saying twelve 
 months,' and the President laughed at the idea of having a 
 superstition about dreams, ' but. General last night I had 
 such a curious dream that I must tell it to you. I thought 
 a strange man appeared in the presence of the Armies of 
 the West, riding upon a large brown horse, and that where- 
 ever and whenever he appeared the ai-mies were successful; 
 that this strange man Avould disappear without uttering a 
 word. This same strange man had appeared at the East, and 
 at his appearance the rebel armies laid down their arms and 
 sued for peace. In my dream peace was restored, but it lasted 
 for only a short time; the citizens of Maryland and Virginia 
 conspired together and swept down upon Washington, cap- 
 tured the city, burned the Government records, and mur- 
 dered many of our leading men, amongst whom was your- 
 self. What do you say to this, General ? Can you inter- 
 pret it ?' 
 
 " ' No, Mr. President, I cannot. I do not allow myself to 
 think but very little about dreams. They certainly can be 
 nothing more than the wanderings of the mind during 
 sleep. But, Mr. President, since you have taken me into 
 your confidence I must confess that I am sometimes 
 startled by what seems to be an unfolding of events in the 
 future.' 
 
 " Saying this much he relapsed into his wonted silence. 
 After some further conversation they separated. The next 
 morning Gen. Silent left for the Army of the East. He was 
 received on his arrival in a manner that showed their confi- 
 dence in him as a great commander. He established his head- 
 quarters in the field near Meador, and at once commenced 
 giving directions in his quiet way for reorganizing the 
 troops and preparing in every way for an early advance. His 
 army was soon organized into three corps, — Second, Fifth 
 and Sixth, — commanded respectively by Gen. Hanscom, 
 Gen. Sedgewear and Gen. Warner; the Ninth (Independ- 
 
 v-it(U,j 
 
 ^ ^^XJWi^'ii 
 
 ^^ 
 
326 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ent) Corps, under Broomfleld, with the cavah*y under Sher- 
 _lin, who had been ordered to the East from the Army of 
 the Center. 
 
 " My son Jackson, having been spoken of very highly to 
 Gen. Silent by Gen. Anderson, had also been ordered to 
 the East and placed in command of a brigade under Gen. 
 Hanscom. 
 
 " The armies both in the East and the West being reorgan- 
 ized and in good condition, Gen. Silent began his arrange- 
 
 GENS. SILENT AND MEADOR IN CONVERSATION. 
 
 ments for an immediate movement. The Armies of the 
 West and Center now being combined under the command 
 of Sherwood were to move from Chatteraugus directly 
 down the railroad against Biggs,— or rather Jones, the 
 new commander of the rebel forces. The movement of 
 the combined armies. East and West, against the enemy, 
 was to take place on the same day. The rebel army East 
 was admirably posted for defensive operations, provided 
 they were to be attacked in their position. Laws had his 
 
 P 
 
 \ 
 
^"^ "^ UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 327 
 
 army divided into three corps, commanded respectively 
 by Ewelling on the ri^ht, A. P. HiUer on the left, and 
 j[y<j1Longpath (who had come from Big^-s) as reserve in the 
 rear ; his cavalry by J. E. Seward. His army was on the 
 south bank of the Rapidan, and in rear of Mine Run, and 
 extending east to the spurs of the Blue Ridge, on the west 
 and left flank, protected by heavy earthworks. His forces 
 and his movements were covered by streams, forests, hills, 
 and by a very heavy chaparral or copse for miles in extent. 
 
 " Silent would not attack in his front, as Laws expected, 
 but concluded to plunge immediately into the chaparral 
 and threaten Laws's right. This would compel the enemy 
 to give battle at once or retreat. So orders were issued 
 for the Army of the East to move at midnight, cross the 
 Rapidan, and march into the dense woods by the roads 
 nearest the rebel lines. The troops moved, and by dawn 
 the next morning had possession of the crossings and were 
 passing over the river. By night of that day the army 
 had crossed with most of their trains. The cavalry had 
 pushed forward and camped near Sedgewear, who had 
 gone into bivouac on the hill after crossing the Rapidan. 
 During the day our signal corps had read the signals of 
 the enemy, which were that Laws had discovered Silent's 
 movements and was making preparations to meet them. 
 
 "Silent had ordered Broomfield to move at once and 
 make night marches so as to be up in time. Sherlin was to 
 move forward and attack the rebel cavalry at Chancellor's 
 City. Three times this army had crossed the Rapidan 
 before and as many times had been driven back. The ques- 
 tion in the minds of all was, ' Will Silent go on, or will he be 
 forced to recross the stream ? ' Laws was very confident 
 that he would force him back. 
 
 "That night Silent received a telegram from Sherwood 
 at Chatteraugus, saying that his army had moved out that 
 day and was near the eneujy ; also, from Crooker and 
 Boutler ; all had moved. Thus Silent had all the armies 
 of the Republic, wherever they might be, at the same hour 
 moving against the enemy aggressively. No such move- 
 ments had a parallel m history. The enemy were menaced 
 
328 L'XCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 in every front, so that no portion could give aid or re-en- 
 forcements to the other. 
 
 '' Laws, when he saw the situation, determined to attack, 
 beheving that he could assault Warner and drive him back 
 before Hanscom (who had crossed some miles from Warner) 
 could come up to join on Warner's right. That night 
 Warner and Ewelling lay facing each other, nearly together. 
 They might easily have divided rations, though hidden 
 from each other by the dense forest. Yet, like the knowl- 
 edge we all have by instinct of our near approach to 
 danger, they were each aware of the other's presence. 
 
 " Gen. Silent ordered a change, so as to move his head of 
 column direct for the right flank of LaAvs's new position. 
 AVarner moved, with cavalry in advance, to Craig's Meet- 
 ing House, his left resting at Chaparral Tavern. Sedge- 
 Avear was to join on his right, Hanscom to move from 
 Chancellor City to his support, and Sherlinonthe left and 
 in rear of Hanscom. 
 
 " Early in the morning the enemy appeared in Warner's 
 front. One regiment of cavalry had already been hurled 
 back. Meador had made his disposition in accordance with 
 Silent's instructions. Broomfield was now crossing the 
 river, and Silent Avaiting at the ford to see him; but learn- 
 ing of LaAVs's moA'ement, he Avent forAvard at once to Chap- 
 arral Tavern. This taA^ern Avas in a Ioav place, densely 
 surrounded Avith trees and underbrush. Here Silent 
 placed his headquarters in the rear of Warner's Corps. 
 The Avoods and ehaparral were so dense in all directions 
 that neither army could distinguish the line of the 
 other. 
 
 "By 9 o'clock an occasional shot could be heard, and 
 then the rattle of musketry, as though a company or so 
 had discharged their pieces. Presently a fcAV skirmishei's 
 Avould come back to the main line, asserting that the enemy 
 Avere in force in our front. Then orders Avould be given 
 to adA^ance the skirmish-line and feel for the enemy. 
 
 "About 10 o'clock a shot from the artillery of the enemy 
 announced the fact that he Avas posting for resistance. Our 
 line at once adA^anced as best it could in the direction of 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 329 
 
 the enemy. The musketry opened and continued to ni- 
 crease until one whole division of our troops were engaged. 
 The artillery opened on both sides and I'oared as the 
 mighty thunders. Musketry rattled like hail on the house- 
 tops. The enemy in our fi-ont, Ewelling commanding, was 
 driven in great disorder for some distance by Griffith's di- 
 vision, but the underbrush was so dense that no alignment 
 could be made with the ti'oops. Regiments and brigades 
 could not find each other. It became imi^ossible to have 
 any unity of action. This same cause prevented Sedgewear 
 from joining on Warner's right or connecting with Gi'iflBth. 
 This left Griffith's flank exposed, and the rebels at once 
 taking advantage of this, forced hun back again with the 
 loss of some of his guns and quite a number of prisoners. 
 The rebels made no attempt to follow up their advantage, 
 but began at once erecting earthworks. 
 
 " Laws was attacked before he anticipated, although 
 making a show of readiness; but he was resting on ground 
 familiar to him and wholly unknown to our troops. Silent 
 was notified of our repulse. It w-as apparent that Laws's 
 whole ai-my was on the field, and meditated an attack be- 
 fore our army could be brought into action. Sedgewear's 
 troops were not all up ; Broomfleld had not arrived, and 
 Hanscom was not yet on the ground. This w^as not quite 
 what Gen. Silent had been accustomed to. His commands 
 heretofore were always at the spot on time when ordered, 
 and generally before the time appointed. 
 
 " He at once mounted his horse and rode in person to the 
 front, in order to get a view of the situation. He followed 
 Warner on a narrow road, which was thronged with troops 
 in great disorder. Slight works thrown up by both sides, 
 in intervals of the fight, were very close together. He at 
 once saw from the nature of the surrounding country the 
 imi)ortance of maintaining Warner's i^osition. On his 
 return to his headquarters he dispatched oflBcers to 
 hasten Sedgewear's and Broomfield's troops with all pos- 
 sible speed. His wish now was to bring to bear as large 
 a force as possible against Laws's left, in oi'der to prevent 
 the discovery of the great space between Warner and 
 
330 UNCLE DAXIEL S STORY. 
 
 Hanscom. Laws, however, had detected this gap, and was 
 forming Killer's Corps to move through it. 
 
 " Geddis was now ordered to move at once and hold this 
 part of the line with his division of Warner's Corps against 
 all force that might come against him. This was the 
 breathless time during the day. Geddis took the position. 
 Hiller moved against him, but Geddis held the point. Hans- 
 com came up, but his corjDS was far away to his rear. It 
 was nearly two o'clock before his troops came in sight, 
 certainly none too soon. He at once formed on Geddis's 
 left. There was but one spot, on account of the density of 
 the forest, Avhere artillery could be put in battery or used 
 to any advantage. Here Hanscom put all his artillery. 
 At 2:30 he received orders to attack Hiller at once in 
 conjunction with Geddis, which he did. This compelled 
 Hanscom to move two of his divisions in supjDort of Geddis, 
 Burns and Motley. The two lines had both approached 
 until they were exceedingly close together. 
 
 "The battle now commenced in great earnest on both 
 sides, and was of a most destructive and deadly character. 
 The musketry firing was continuous along the whole line. 
 The remainder of Hanscom's Corps was ordered up and 
 went into action, having no time for protecting them- 
 selves. Several desperate assaults were made by Hanscom 
 and Geddis, but the enemy, having the cover of the chap- 
 arral, were able to infTict great damage on our forces. 
 
 "Silent, learning that our forces could not dislodge the 
 enemy, sent a force from Warner's left to relieve the troops 
 who were so hotly engaged. Accordingly one division un- 
 der Gen. Walworth and one brigade under Roberts were 
 sent through the woods to the sound of battle. But they 
 could not see fifty yards before them on account of the un- 
 derbrush. The roar of the battle was like a continiTous 
 peal of thiTnder. Gen. Walworth tried to penetrate the 
 thick woods to relieve his comrades, but did not arrive until 
 nightfall. 
 
 " Sedgewear had now taken position on the right of 
 Warner, and l)oth of their corps had been engaged during 
 the afternoon. Sherlin had struck the rebel cavalry near 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 331 
 
 Ford's House and driven thein back. He now held the 
 country to the left of Hansconi on the road to Spottsyl- 
 vania. The night had closed in and the two armies rested 
 facing each other. The killed, wounded and dying were 
 strewn between the lines like leaves. 
 
 " Gen. Meador and others came to Silent's Headquarters 
 that night. One corps in each army had not been engaged 
 during the day, and so the battle had but fairly com- 
 menced. Silent gave orders to assault the enemy the next 
 morning at five o'clock. Longpath on the side of the ene- 
 my, who had not been engaged during the day, was moving 
 that night to the suppoi-t of Hiller, evidently intending to 
 crush our left. Geddis was ordered to remain with Hans- 
 com ; Walworth was to assault Killer's left, while Hanscom 
 made a front attack. Broomfield was to move to the gap 
 between Walworth and Warner's left. But Laws was 
 l^reparing also for an attack, and made his assault on 
 our right a little before Hanscom made the attack con- 
 templated by Silent. 
 
 "The battle commenced by Ewelling assailing Wight. 
 The fighting became furious along Sedgewear's entire front 
 and over and along Warner's line. Burns and Motley, of 
 Hanscom's Corps, advanced upon the enemy and assaulted 
 him with very great energy. Walworth now assaulted 
 where he was directed. The contest was a desperate one. 
 The smoke rose through the woods like a dense cloud. The 
 artillery was brought to where it could be used, and from 
 both sides it belched forth its iron hail and sounded as if 
 the earth was breaking into a thousand fragments. The 
 musketry rattled and showered the leaden missiles of death 
 in every direction. The yells and shrieks of the Avounded 
 were enough to strike terror to the souls of the strongest, 
 during the whole time of this great battle of blood and 
 death. 
 
 " The enemy were driven at every point, and retreated in 
 great confusion. Our troops undertook to pursue them 
 through the thick woods and became broken up and con- 
 fused. Sherlin was now engaged with Seward's cavalry, 
 near the Todd House, in a terrible contest, The firing and 
 
333 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 shouting could be heard by Hanscom's troops. SherUn 
 was victorious and Seward retreated. 
 
 "Up to this time Long-path had not taken the position 
 assigned liim, but now moved rapidly against Hanscom's 
 left. The contest was renewed. Silent and Meador rode 
 out to the front and looked over the ground. Silent never 
 lost confidence in the result for a moment. 
 
 "Longpath now assaulted with great vehemence; our 
 advance brigade was swept like chaff before the wind. The 
 density of the brush was such that Hanscom could not 
 make his proper formation, and therefore had to fall back 
 to his position held early in the day. Walworth was 
 driven back, and in trying to rally his men was shot 
 through the head and instantly killed. Sedgewear's right 
 was assailed and turned, losing many prisoners. He rallied, 
 however, and drove the enemy back again. Longpath be- 
 ing now severely wounded. Laws led his corps in j^erson. 
 
 ''A simultaneous attack was now made by our forces. 
 Broomfield assaulted for the first time during the day, and 
 the enemy were forced back. In this assault my son Jack- 
 son, leading his brigade, was wounded and taken to the 
 rear. This Avas late in the afternoon. The woods had been 
 on fire several times during the day, but at this time the 
 breastworks of some of our men having been constructed 
 of Avood Avere fired by the musketry and blazed up, catch- 
 ing the timber and leaves with which the ground was 
 covered. The fire became general and drove men in every 
 direction, both Union and rebel. The shrieks and screams 
 of the poor wounded men who could not escape the flames 
 were heartrending. 
 
 " Darkness came on and the contest ceased. Dui-ing the 
 night Laws withdrew the rebel army to his old line of 
 works and gave up the idea of driving Silent back across 
 the Rapidan. Gen. Silent repaired to his headquarters, 
 where he received the reports of the commanding officers. 
 Some were sure that Laws would attack again the next 
 morning. Some thought that we had better retire across 
 the Rapidan. At this Silent said not a word, but smiled. 
 He finally gave orders to be ready to meet the enemy the 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 066 
 
 next morning, and to attack him if he had not withdrawn. 
 When he spoke of the enemy withdrawing a look of sur- 
 prise was on the faces of many. 
 
 " After they had all repaired to their respective quarters 
 he went out to look around, and while listening under a 
 tree in order to hear any movements that might be mak- 
 ing in the enemy's lines, he was again startled by the 
 same spectral form that had appeared to him twice before. 
 It pointed in the direction of Richmond and spoke these 
 
 
 A SCENE IN THE TRENCHES. 
 
 words, 'Move on to-morrow,' and disappeared. He was 
 strangely affected by this, and became quite nervous for a 
 man of his stoicism. 
 
 " He returned to his tent and inquired for his Adjutant- 
 Greneral. When he reported, he asked if any further re- 
 ports had come in, and was told that a messenger had just 
 arrived with dispatches announcing that Boutler had 
 moved on City Point, capturing it ; that Sherwood ex- 
 pected to attack Jones at Rocky Head on that day. Silent 
 then went to bed and slept soundly. 
 
334 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " The next morning there was no enemy in sight. Gen. 
 Silent advanced his troops well to the front until satisfied 
 that Laws had withdrawn. He gave orders for taking care 
 of the wounded and burying the dead. The wounded of 
 both armies were thickly strewn all over the battlefield. 
 Many had perished from the smoke and fire in the woods. 
 It was a sight I do not wish to describe if I could. 
 
 " That day Silent issued his orders for the army to make 
 a night march by the left flank in the dii*ection of Spottsyl- 
 vania. He and Meador started, with the cavalry in ad- 
 vance, late in the afternoon, and as they passed along the 
 line going in that direction the boys understood it and 
 cried out, ' Good ! good ! No going back this time ; we are 
 going to Richmond,' and they made the woods resound 
 with shouts of joy. 
 
 "The next day about noon Sherlin was directed to move 
 with his cavalry to the rear of the enemy, cut the railroads, 
 and destroy all the enemy's supplies he could find. He 
 moved at once. Silent notified Broomfield of the resistance 
 being made to our further advance, and ordered him to 
 move up as rapidly as possible. Skirmishing and sharp 
 fighting between isolated divisions and brigades occurred. 
 Many officers and men were killed. Gen. Sedgewear was 
 among the killed on this morning, and Gen. H. G. Wight 
 was assigned to the command of his corps. This was the 
 9th day of the month, and the armies had been marching 
 and fighting five days. 
 
 " Silent's lines were now formed and ready to attack or 
 resist. Thus they lay during the fifth night. On the next 
 morning orders were issued to assault the enemy's center at 
 10 o'clock. Some movement of the enemy delayed the as- 
 sault, and about 1 o'clock the enemy pressed forward to at- 
 tack, which they did with great vigor. They were repulsed 
 with great loss and fell back in confusion. They reformed 
 and came forward again. The contest now became fierce and 
 even terrific. They made their way close up to Hanscom's 
 front and delivered their fire in the very faces of our men. 
 Our line did not waver, but now opened such a terrible fire 
 of musketry on them that they brok« in great disorder. 
 
tfisrcLE Daniel's story. 8B5 
 
 " In the very heat of the contest the woods had taken 
 fire again, and the fiames were leaping along with frightful 
 rapidity, destroying nearly everything in their pathway. 
 Our troops on this part of the line were compelled to fall 
 back, leaving many poor fellows of both sides to perish. 
 Soon, however, the skirmishers were re-enforced and drove 
 the enemy for a mile into their entrenchments. 
 
 " It was now determined to make the assault contem- 
 plated in the morning. So about 4 p.m. Silent ordered 
 the assault. Warner and Wight were to move simultane- 
 ously with Warner's and Gibbs's divisions. Motley to ad- 
 vance on the left of Wight's Corps. Our troops had to 
 advance up a densely- wooded hill. Silent and Meador took 
 position on an elevated point, but could see little of the 
 field, it was so overgrown with bushes. 
 
 " The battle had again commenced, our troops assaulting, 
 A cloud of smoke hung heavily over the field, lighted up 
 occasionally by flashes from artillery. The shouts of the 
 commanders giving their orders, the yells of the soldiers on 
 both sides, as well as the groans of the wounded and dying, 
 could be distinctly heard in every direction. Across an 
 open field, then through heavy woods, across a soft morass 
 in front of one division of the enemy near the stream, went 
 our lines, struggling forward under a most galling fire 
 until lost to view in a copse of wood and the smoke of bat- 
 tle. Only our wounded now came staggering and crawling 
 out from under the cloud of smoke to the rear. These few 
 moments of suspense were terrible. Looking, listening and 
 waiting, our troops at this moment ascended the hill and 
 stormed the enemy's works, but could not hold them 
 against the destructive fire. They fell back to their original 
 line. 
 
 "On our left, at that moment, a great victory was being 
 accomplished. Col. Upson and Gren. Motley formed a 
 storming party of some twelve regiments, and drove right 
 against the flank of the enemy. They rushed with such 
 impetuosity against the rebels that they could not with- 
 stand the assault. Our forces captured an entire brigade 
 and one battery of the enemy. Hanscom now assaulted and 
 
336 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 broke the enemy's line, capturing many prisoners. At six 
 P.M. Broomfield attacked. Night closed with our columns 
 within one mile of Spottsylvania Court-house. The fight- 
 ing of this day was desperate, and the loss on both sides 
 terrible. The suffering was great; many were burned who 
 had fallen wounded on the field. 
 
 " This was the sixth day of blood and death. Our forces 
 held some 4,000 prisoners, while the enemy had taken none 
 from us save a few stragglers. That night Boutler reported 
 great success. Sherlin had got in the rear of the enemy, 
 destroyed ten miles of his railroad and nearly all of his sup- 
 plies of food and medical stores. Silent now ordered rest 
 and reconnoitering for the next day. 
 
 So, on the following day, our lines were adjusted and re- 
 connoissances made, with full preparations for the ending 
 of the great contest. Hanscom was to move in the night so 
 as to join Broomfield, and they were to attack at 4 A. m. of 
 the 12th. They moved into line not more than two-thirds 
 of a mile from the enemy. The ground was heavily wooded 
 and ascended sharply towards the enemy. In the morniiig 
 a heavy fog lay close to the ground, but at 4:35 the order to 
 move forward was given. Burns and Barrow moved in 
 advance. The soldiers seemed to be urged forward by some 
 kind of inspiration, and finally broke into a double-quick, 
 and with irresistible force over the earthworks of the enemy 
 they went. Both divisions entered about the same time, 
 and a most desperate battle here ensued. Muskets were 
 clubbed and bayonets and swords pierced many bodies on 
 both sides. The struggle was short, however, and resulted 
 in our forces capturing some 5,000 prisoners, twenty pieces 
 of artillery, and thirty colors, with two General officers. 
 The rebels broke to the rear in great disorder, our men pur- 
 suing them through the woods. Shouts of victory rent the 
 air. 
 
 " Silent was now by a small fire, which was sputtering 
 and spitting, the rain coming down in uncomfortable quan- 
 tities. Hanscom had taken and was now holding the cen- 
 ter of their line. He reported: 'Have just finished up 
 Jones and am going into E welling; many prisoners and guns. ' 
 
UiS'CLE DANIEL'S STORY. 66J 
 
 The enemy made six assaults on Hanseom, which were re- 
 pulsed. Broonifield now reported that he had lost connec- 
 tion with Hanseoui. Silent wrote him: ' Push the enemy; 
 that is the best way to make connection.' 
 
 •' Desultory fighting- continued until midnight, when the 
 enemy gave up the task of re-taking their lost line and re- 
 treated. Thus ended the eighth day of marching and 
 most desperate fighting ever known. 
 
 " The next morning an assault was made in order to take 
 possession of high ground near the court-house, which was 
 a success, without any considerable resistance. The rain 
 was now falling in torrents. The roads became so muddy 
 that they were impassable, which prevented any further 
 movement for the present. The collecting of the wounded 
 and burying the dead was a sight to behold. The whole 
 country back for miles was one continuous hospital. Our 
 losses were over 20,000, and no one could ever ascertain the 
 loss of the enemy ; but it could not have been less than 
 30, 000 — including prisoners. 
 
 "The howl that was setup by the Sons of Liberty and 
 Copperheads excelled anything that had ever been heard. 
 Silent was a 'murderer,' a 'butcher,' a 'brute,' an 'inhu- 
 man monster.' The enemy, however, were all right. They 
 were 'humane friends,' 'good Christians,' etc. The hypoc- 
 risy of this world is perfectly amazing. 
 
 " At this time take a glance at the rebel capital. Boutler 
 was within ten miles ; Sherlin's troopers were, many of 
 them, inside the works on the north side of Richmond. 
 Sherwood was forcing the rebel Army of the Center. Gen. 
 Crooker had cut all raih'oads between Tennessee and Rich- 
 mond. All lines of communication with Richmond were 
 severed, and confusion and terror reigned in the rebel 
 capital. Jeff Davis contemplated flight, but was prevented 
 by those suri-ounding him. With all these evidences of 
 our final success and failure on their part, the anti-war 
 party m the North could find no words of contumely too 
 severe for our successful commanders. 
 
 "Henry and I left for Washington, and in the confusion 
 of everything I finally found a surgeon by the name of 
 
338 UISrCLE DANIEL'S STORT. 
 
 Bliss, who informed me where I could find my son Jackson. 
 He had been brought to Washington and placed in the 
 Stone Mansion Hospital, on Meridian Hill. We lost no 
 time in visiting that place, and by permission of the sur- 
 geon in charge visited Jackson. We found him with a high 
 fever and some evidence of erysipelas. His wound was in 
 the right groin — a very dangerous wound. He talked quite 
 freely, and gave all kinds of messages for his mother, the 
 family, and Gen. Anderson, but said to us that he could 
 live but a few days. 
 
 "'The fates are against our family,' said he. 'We will 
 all go down sooner or later. Mother is right.' 
 
 "We i-emained in Washington and gave Jackson all the 
 attention we could. We merely paid our respects to the 
 President. He was so busy we could not interrupt him. 
 Joy was in the hearts of all loyal people, while curses were 
 upon the lips of every disloyal and anti-war Democrat in 
 the whole country. 
 
 "Jackson died from erysipelas on the sixth day after our 
 arrival. This shock almost broke me down. Henry was 
 nearly frantic. Jackson was his favorite brother. They 
 had both been wanderers alike from home. We took his 
 remains to our home, had his funeral services in the church 
 to which his mother and I belonged, and buried him by the 
 side of my son David, in the Allentown Cemetery, 
 
 "You must imagine this blow to our family ; I will not 
 undertake to describe our distress. His mother almost 
 lost her mind, and for several days she talked incessantly 
 about Peter. She seemed to lose sight of all else. Seraine 
 was deeply affected. She thought very much of Jackson, 
 he being the one who bi'ought about her union with Henry 
 much sooner than, perhaps, it would have occurred.'' 
 
 Just then Mrs. Wilson came in. We could see that she 
 kept a close watch over Uncle Daniel. He took her in his 
 arms and said : 
 
 " My darling, I was just speaking of the death of your 
 Uncle Jackson." 
 
 "Yes, Grandpa; I well remember when you and Uncle 
 Henry came home from Washington with his remains ; how . 
 
\ 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 66^ 
 
 we were all distressed ; how Grandma's mind was affected ; 
 and how poor old Aunt Martha cried and spoke of him. I 
 remember also that he was buried by the side of my poor 
 father." 
 
 She ceased speaking and wept and sobbed, and finally 
 she took her grandpa by the hand and led him to his room. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 OPERATIONS OP THE ARMY OF THE CEXTER.— GEX. SHER- 
 WOOD'S CAMPAIGJf AGAINST GATE CITY.— HEAD'S ARMY 
 DESTROYED.— GEN. PAPSON'S GREAT VICTORIES AT 
 FRANKTOWN AND NASHUA. 
 
 (( 
 
 ^ 
 
 We die that our country may sw^ive.'" — Lyon. 
 
 EN. SILENT was now in command of all the armies 
 of the United States, having his Headquarters 
 with the Army of the East, so that he might 
 have the unmediate supervision of it. Sherwood, 
 having been placed in command of the Armies of the West, 
 commenced organizing and concentrating his forces for the 
 Spring campaign, under the general plan suggested by 
 Silent and approved by the President and Secretary of 
 War. The condition of things in the North Avas as hereto- 
 fore described. Sherwood was kejot continually on the 
 alert, in order to meet the many raids that were being 
 made in his Department. 
 
 "About the 1st of* April, Gren. Forrester, with a large 
 cavalry force, again moved north, marched betAveen Big 
 and Little Combination Rivers, and made his way unmo- 
 lested to Paduah, and there assaulted the Union garrison 
 held by Col. Heck, by whom he was badly beaten. He 
 made his retreat, swinging around to Conception River, and 
 following that down to Fort Pillston, Avhich was held by a 
 very small garrison of colored troops. After capturing the 
 post the unfortunate troops were most barbarously and in- 
 humanly butchered, no quarter being given. The poor 
 colored soldiers and citizens were shot down like so many 
 wild beasts. Some were killed while imploring their cap- 
 tors for mercy, others were tied to trees, fires built around 
 them made of fagots, and in that way burned to death. 
 
UISTCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 341 
 
 Tlie sick and wounded fared no better. Such brutality is 
 seldom resorted to by the most barbarous of the savage 
 Indian tribes. What do you suppose would have been the 
 fate of any Union officer who would have permitted such 
 conduct on the part of his command? " 
 
 "Why," said Col. Bush, "the officer would have been 
 dismissed the service in utter disgrace, and would not after- 
 wards have been recognized as a gentleman anywhere in 
 the Northern States." 
 
 "No, sir," said Dr. Adams; "such officers would have 
 been compelled to change their na,mes and to find homes in 
 the mountains, where they would have been unobserved." 
 
 " Yes," said Uncle Daniel, " that would have been so with 
 any of our troops; yet you never hear this fact alluded to. It 
 is lost sight of, and if you should mention it publicly, you 
 would only be criticised for so doing. Our tradesmen and 
 merchants want their Southern customers, and therefore, 
 no matter what their crimes may have been, they are 
 hushed up and condoned. But to return to my story. 
 
 " Sherwood had made his disposition for an advance, and 
 on the same day that the Army of the East commenced 
 its movement to cross the Raj>idan, his army moved out 
 against Gen. Jones, who had displaced Biggs and was in 
 \ ■^»Mfebmmand of the rebel Army of the Center. Sherwood's 
 army moved in three columns from and about Chatterau- 
 gus — ScQ\'ens on the left, Papson in the center, and Mc- 
 Fadden on the right. Papson moved directly against 
 Turner's Hill, and McFadden, by way of Gadden's Mill, 
 to and through Snake Gap, against Sarco. Papson had en- 
 countered the enemy at Rocky Head, and failing to dis- 
 lodge him, was ordered to the right in support of McFadden. 
 Jones fell back to Sarco and made a stand. Hord's Corps 
 assaulted him in front, Scovens on his right, Papson and 
 McFadden on his left, McFadden gaining the high ridges 
 overlooking the fort and opened a destructive artillery fire 
 against it. 
 
 "Late in the evening, as night was closing in, Gen. An- 
 derson ordered a part of his command to assault and charge 
 their works near the river, south of the town. This was 
 
343 UNCLE DAIN'IEL'S STORY. 
 
 executed in gallant style, Gren. Ward leading the charge. 
 The firing all along both lines was picturesque. As 
 volley after volley was discharged, it reminded one of a 
 line of Roman candles shooting forth. Soon our troops 
 succeeded in dislodging the enemy and capturing his works, 
 with many prisoners. This closed the contest; and that 
 night Jones, with his army, retreated, destroying bridges 
 and all else behind him. 
 
 " He was vigorously pushed by our army. Two days 
 later Papson's head of column struck the rear of the enemy 
 between Caseyville and King's City. Skirmishing com- 
 menced, and was kept up during the night. At this point 
 Jones had collected his whole army— three large corps, com- 
 manded by Harding, Polkhorn and Head, numbering 
 nearly as many men as Sherwood's forces. During the 
 night, however, the enemy retreated, and did it so hand- 
 somely that the next morning there was nothing to be seen 
 as evidence of an enemy, save fresh earthworks. 
 
 " After remaining there several days waiting for supplies, 
 etc., our forces resumed their advance and moved rapidly 
 in the direction of a town on the Powder Springs road 
 called Dalls; McFadden on the extreme right, Papson in 
 the center, and Scovens on the left. Hord, of Papson's 
 army, in moving to the crossing of Pumpkin Run, met the 
 enemy, and was soon engaged in what turned out to be a 
 severe battle, lasting until quite in the night. This checked 
 the movement of the army under Papson, and changed the 
 point to be gained to Hopeful Church. There was con- 
 tinuous skirmishing and fighting at this point at close 
 range behind works for about five days. The losses, how- 
 ever, wei-e not very considerable on either side, both being 
 under cover of earthworks. The troops here were so situ- 
 ated in their lines and works that both sides kept well 
 down behind their cover. Finally our boys gave it the 
 name of ' Hell Hole.' 
 
 " McFadden having moved to Dalls, as ordered, was some 
 miles away to the right of the remainder of the forces. The 
 enemy seeing this, concentrated two whole corps and 
 hurled them against the Fifteenth Corps, and one small 
 
UNCLE DAMKI/S STORY. 343 
 
 division on its left. The assjuilt was made by Harding and 
 Polkhorn on the morning of the 28tli of May, and lasted 
 until late in the afternoon. This was a fierce and very 
 bloody battle, with quite a loss on both sides. The enemy 
 broke the line of our forces on the right and poured through 
 the gap like bees swarming, but the commander of the 
 corps of ' Forty Rounds ' was equal to the occasion, charg- 
 ing them Avith reserve troops and driving them back with 
 great slaughter. From that time on, the day was in our 
 favor. The General who commanded the corps came down 
 the line where bullets were thickest, with hat in hand, 
 cheering his men on to action and to victory; with a shout 
 that could only be given by that old, well-drilled corps, 
 which had never known defeat, they rushed forward 
 against the enemy and routed twice their number. Men 
 who were in this battle say that the soldiers and officers 
 were more like eni*aged tigers than men. No power could 
 stay them when it came to their turn during the day to 
 make an assault, the enemy having made the first one. 
 
 " Two days after this brilliant victory they were ordered 
 by Sherwood to their left to join the right of Hord's com- 
 mand. The army now being in compact form confronting 
 the enemy, he withdrew to Bush and Kensington Moun- 
 tains, in front of Henrietta, covering the railroad to Gate 
 City. Gen. Sherwood moved his army on a parallel line to 
 Shantee, covering the railroad to the rear, being our line of 
 communication, directly confronting the enemy on the 
 Mountain ridge. The position of the enemy was a good one; 
 much better than our troops occupied. Thus, our forces 
 Avere 100 miles south of Chatteraugus. During the whole 
 march it had been one succession of skirmishes and battles, 
 from Rocky Head to Kensington Mountain. The skirmishes 
 and battles were generally fought in dense woods, and 
 doubtless, in the rapid movements, many of our poor men, 
 and also of the enemy, were wounded and left to die in the 
 forest. The enemy's lines were several miles in length, 
 covering those spurs— Kensington, Bush and Pine Moun- 
 tains. Our troops were pushing up as close as possible under 
 a continuous and heavy fire. While advancing our lines 
 
344 Uis^CLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 our forces could see the signals of the enemy on the moun- 
 tains, and yery soon learned to read them. 
 
 " In one of the forward movements on our extreme right 
 a very sharp artillery duel took place between Davies' ar- 
 tillery and Polkhorn's, who formed the enemy's left. Dur- 
 ing this engagement Polkhorn was killed by one of our 
 round shots. (Jur signal officers interpreted the enemy's sig- 
 nals stating his death. Our boys sent up a great shout. 
 
 The enemy thereby discovered that our men could read 
 their signals and at once changed them, much to the cha- 
 grin of our Signal Corps. 
 
 "The railroad bridges that had been destroyed in our 
 rear by the enemy on their retreat having been repaired, 
 the trains began running and bringing up supplies. One 
 day a train came in drawn by a very powerful engine. The 
 engineer concluded that he would tempt or alarm the ene- 
 my, so he put on a full head of steam and started down the 
 track as though he was going directly into their lines. As 
 soon as he came in sight — which was unavoidable, as the 
 road ran through an open field directly in front of Kensing- 
 ton Mountain, and then curved to the left through a gap — 
 they opened a battery directed at the engine. Peal after 
 peal was heard from their guns, but the engineer ran the 
 engine down to our skirmish line and there held it for some 
 moments, keeping up meanwhile the most hideous whist- 
 ling and bell ringing. <rhe number of guns that opened fire 
 and their rapidity in firing was such that all along both 
 lines they believed a battle was raging. The engineer re- 
 turned his engine to the train amid the shouts of thousands 
 of our troops. 
 
 "Our skirmishers were now close, approaching nearer 
 and nearer every day and night, the advance being made 
 by regular stages. Several attempts were made to double 
 the skirmish-lines and move up the slope of the ridge, but 
 this could not be accomplished. Finally Gen. Anderson 
 asked permission to make a reconnoissance to our left and 
 to the right and rear of the enemy, or at least to find where 
 his right rested. This was permitted, and Gen. Anderson 
 struck the enemy's cavalry some five miles to our extreme 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 345 
 
 left, driving them around the point of the mountain and 
 capturing very nearly two regiments. This at once dis- 
 closed the fact as to the exposed flank of the enemy. He 
 then moved back to his position in line and waited further 
 orders. 
 
 " Just about this date Gen. Sherwood received informa- 
 tion that the expedition up Blood River had failed, and 
 that Forrester had defeated Sturgeon and was now prepar- 
 ing to raid the railroads in our rear. This was not veiy en- 
 couraging to our forces, but caused great joy in the rebel 
 camp in our fi-ont, as our forces learned. The next day the 
 enemy made a feeble attack on our right, but was hand- 
 somely repulsed by Gen. Hord'S Corps. Sherwood seemed 
 determined to try to dislodge the enemy, — a flank move- 
 ment seemed to others to be the way to force the enemy 
 from his lines of works on the crest of the mountain. 
 
 "On the 27th of June, he ordered an assault on Little 
 Kensington Mountain. Our troops at the same time were 
 to make demonstrations on all parts of the line. McFadden 
 assaulted, by order of the commander, the face of the moun- 
 tain, where there was no possibility of success. He was 
 hurled back, losing many officers and men. Papson as- 
 saulted on his right, where the mountain slojoed down to a 
 low foothill with no rugged heights. Here the enemy had 
 strong earthworks, with an almost impenetrable abatis. 
 One division after another and one corps after another 
 were hurled against this breastwork, where fell many brave 
 and gallant men and officers on that fatal day. Papson 
 did not believe our troops could take those strong works, 
 posted as the rebels w^ere, but obeyed orders from his 
 superior officer. 
 
 " Towards noon our losses W'Cre heavy, and it seemed like 
 leading men into the very jaws of death to attempt another 
 assault. Some of the officers, as well as men, openly said 
 it was most cruel and cold-blooded murder to force men up 
 against works where one man behind them would equal at 
 least four of the assaulting party. Yet another attack was 
 ordered, and about the middle of the afternoon all were 
 ready. Sherwood was on a high hill a good distance in the 
 rear, where he could see all that was going on. 
 
346 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "The order was given to move forward. Gen. Anderson 
 was put to the front, my son Peter in command of his ad- 
 vance brigade. On, on they went, well knowing that many 
 a brave boy would fall to rise no more. Not a word was 
 spoken save the one of command. The line moved right 
 on, the enemy pouring shot and shell into our ranks. Our 
 brave boys fell like grass before the scythe. As our ranks 
 thinned and" gaps were made by shot and shell the solemn 
 command could be heard, ' Close up, my brave boys ! ' 
 
 "Gren. Anderson rode in full dress, with a long black 
 plume in his hat. On and on, to the very jaws of hell 
 they went. When close up to the enemy General Ander- 
 son raised his sword, the gleam of which could be seen afar 
 in the sunlight. He ordered a charge, and well was it 
 made. Up, up, and into the jaws of death they moved. 
 But to take the works was impossible. The whole line was 
 now engaged. Finally our forces fell back. Gen. Ander- 
 son held his men in their line. They were not dismayed. 
 He was finally ordered to fall back, and did so. P.eter, my 
 son, was shot through the lungs. Sullenly and coolly did 
 our men faU back, with curses many and loud against the 
 blunder. 
 
 " This was the first repulse to our army, and forced the 
 commander a few days later to do what should have been 
 done without the losi^ of so many men. He moved around 
 against Jones's flank, which caused lilm to abandon his line 
 and fall back to Chatham River, into his heavy intrench- 
 ments prepared some time before. 
 
 " My son Peter, during the evening after the battle, had 
 been conveyed to the hospital. As soon as Gen. Anderson 
 could do so, he started to find him. He found young Whit- 
 comb with my son, whom the General had sent earlier to 
 look after him; also, old Ham, who was in the rear during 
 the engagement, not far from the hospital. When the 
 General entered, Peter recognized and greeted him, but 
 added: 
 
 " ' General, my time has come. When I go, that will be 
 the last finger but one. My mother's dream; O ! how true !. 
 hoAv true! This is not tmexpected to me, my dear General. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 347 
 
 I have been waiting for it. This morning, when I found 
 what our orders were, I committed my soul to God, and 
 felt this to be my time.' 
 
 " The General said to him that he thought there was a 
 chance for hiiu to get well. 
 
 " ' No, no,' replied Peter; ' I may linger some time. The 
 doctor thinks there is a chance for me; but, no; I am sure 
 this is only the fulfilling of my mother's dream.' " 
 
 At this recital the old man wept and walked out of the 
 room. Very soon, however, he returned, and continued: 
 
 "Why should I grieve? I will soon see them all. I am 
 very sure that I will meet my good and brave family again 
 in a better world." 
 
 "Amen!" said Dr. Adams. 
 
 Uncle Daniel said: "Peter always believed there was 
 something in his mother's dream; and while Gen. Anderson 
 was trying to encourage him, old Ham spoke up: 
 
 " ' Marsa Gen'l, dey's no use. I tell you dat dream am a 
 fac'. It is, sho', an' Marsa Peter he know it. I 'terpret dat 
 for hun; 'deed I did. I not fool on dat. But, den, we mus' 
 take keer ob him. I 'spec' he go home an' see he mudder 
 and fader. I 'spec' me better go wid him and tend to him. 
 Don't you fought so too, Marsa Gen'l?' 
 
 "The General told Ham he would see about it. Peter 
 began to improve, and it really seemed as if he would re- 
 cover. I was informed by Gen. Anderson of Peter's mis- 
 fortune, but kept it from my family, except Henry, who 
 was at home, as I before stated, in order to aid me in pro- 
 tecting the family, the country being in such an alarming 
 condition. The growing belief in the final success of Silent 
 against Laws was quieting the people somewhat. 
 
 " I made an excuse to the family, so that Henry was sent 
 South to see Peter and bring him home if he should be 
 able to stand the journey. I obtained a pass for Henry 
 from the President by letter, and he started to find his 
 brother. He told Seraine, however, before he started, 
 what his mission was. She was discreet, and did not speak 
 of it to any one. 
 "During this time Sherwood moved out, McFadden on 
 
348 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 the extreme right, Scovens in the center, and Papson on 
 the left. About six niiles on the road leading to the cross- 
 ing of the Chatham River Papson encountered the enemy 
 and passed the compliments of the Fourth of July with 
 them, firing his artillery loaded Avith shell into their lines. 
 The celebration was kept up in this way by both sides 
 during the day, but the loss was not great on either side. 
 
 "Just at this time Gfen. Russell, under orders, left De 
 Kalb, Ala., with 2,000 cavalry, passing through the country 
 and meeting but little obstruction on his way. He finally 
 struck the railroad Avest of Opelima and destroyed it for 
 many miles, making a successful raid. He reported to Sher- 
 wood at Henrietta, with hundreds of horses and mules, sup- 
 posed to have followed him, on his return. 
 
 " Stoner was also to the west of our forces hunting for 
 railroads, bridges, etc., which might be useful to the enemy. 
 McCabe was with his cavalry on Soap Run, and one other 
 division under Garner at Ross Mills, to the left of our main 
 army. 
 
 "McFadden with his army now moved to the left, by 
 Ross Mills, across Chatham River and down to De Kalb by 
 way of Stonington's Mountain. Scovens crossed the 
 Chatham River near the mouth of Soap Run, and thereby 
 occupied the center. Papson crossed at or above the rail- 
 road bridge. The whole army was now safely across the 
 river and moving in the direction of Gate City. McFadden 
 had reached De Kalb and there connected with Scovens, 
 who had extended near to the Howland House. Papson 
 was not so far advanced, leaving quite a distance between 
 him and Scovens. 
 
 " As Papson lay at Crab Apple Run, the men carelessly 
 taking their rest in fancied security, they w^ere furiously 
 attacked by Head's Corps. At first our men were scattered 
 in confusion, but were soon in line again, and the battle 
 raged with great fury. After some two hours' hard fighting 
 the enemy fell back and again occupied their breast-works. 
 The losses on both sides were heavy for the length of time 
 they were engaged. 
 
 "On the same afternoon Gen. Leggs division had a very 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 349 
 
 sharp contest for a high hill in an open field to the left and 
 south of the railroad from the east to Gate City. Legg se- 
 cured this hill, which overlooked the city and was the key 
 to the situation on the east side. 
 
 "On the 22d a great battle was fought over this ground 
 by McFadden's army, which was severe and bloody, lasting 
 well into the night. Thousands were slain on both sides. 
 The field almost ran with blood. Gen. McFadden fell early 
 in the day, and the command then devolved upon another. 
 The battle was a success to the Union troops. It was a 
 great victory. Many prisoners and a great quantity of 
 munitions of war fell into the hands of our troops. Gen. 
 Sherw'ood for some reason remained at the Rowland House 
 during this battle, with Scovens, whose forces were not en- 
 gaged. This battle cannot be properly described in this 
 narrative, nor will I attempt it. 
 
 "On the 28th another great battle was fought by the 
 same gallant army as on the 22d, without assistance, at a 
 place called Ezra's House, on the extreme right of our 
 lines. Having been ordered to move round to the rear of 
 Scovens and Papson, after the 22d, they struck the enemy. 
 During this engagement the enemy made as many as seven 
 different assaults upon our line, but were repulsed with 
 great loss each time. Night closed in and ended the con- 
 test. The next morning the dead of the enemy lay in front 
 of our lines in rows and in piles. The enemy having re- 
 treated during the night, our troops buried their dead, 
 w^hich numbered hundreds. One of their Color-Sergeants, 
 of a Louisiana regiment, was killed, and his flag taken by 
 a boy of an Ohio regiment within twenty feet of our lines. 
 
 " Skirmishing and fighting continued around and about 
 Gate City for nearly a month, during which time the losses 
 on both sides were very serious. The latter part of August 
 a general movement to the flank and rear of the enemy was 
 made by the Avhole of the united forces. McFadden's army, 
 now commanded by Hord. moved on the right in the direc- 
 tion of Jonesville, and a terrific battle ensued, lasting for 
 some four hours. They fought against two corps of rebels, 
 which were driven back and through Jonesville to the 
 southward. 
 
350 UJfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 " Late in the night a great noise of bursting shell was 
 heai-d to the north and east of Jonesville. The heavens 
 seemed to be in a blaze. The red glare, as it reflected in 
 beauty against the sky, was beyond brush or word paint- 
 ing. The noise was so terrific that all the troops on the 
 right felt sure that a night attack had been made on Pap- 
 son and that a terrible battle was being fought. Couriers 
 were sent hurriedly to the left to ascertain the cause, and 
 about daylight information was received that Head — who 
 was in command of the rebel forces, having succeeded 
 Jones — had blown up all his magazines, burned his store- 
 houses of supplies, evacuated Gate City, and was march- 
 ing with his army rapidly in the direction of Loveland 
 Station. 
 
 "Thus the great rebel stronghold, Gate City, had fallen 
 and was ours. The joy in our army was indescribable. 
 Sherwood moved on Loveland Station and skirmished with 
 the enemy during one afternoon, but no battle ensued ; 
 why, has often been asked by our best-informed men. Our 
 troops moved back on the same road by Avhich they had 
 advanced to and around Gate City, and then went into 
 camp, remaining during the month of September with but 
 little activity. 
 
 " One day, at Gen. Sherwood's headquarters. Gen. Ander- 
 son was asked by Sherwood if he was ever in the Regular 
 Army. Gen. Anderson replied in the negative. 
 
 " Sherwood said : ' I am sorry for that, as I would like to 
 give you a larger command. You are certainly a good 
 soldier.' 
 
 '• ' Well,' said Gen. Anderson, ' is it not good soldiers that 
 you want?' 
 
 " ' That is true,' said Sherwood; ■ but we are compelled to 
 make this distinction, where we have those who are or 
 have been in the old army, or have been educated at the 
 Military Academy.' 
 
 " ' But, General, suppose a man is or has been in the 
 Regular Army or educated at the Military Academy, and is 
 not a successful General, how will you then decide?' 
 
 " ' Well, Gen. Anderson, we have studied war and know 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 351 
 
 all about it; you have not. We must rely upon those who 
 make it a profession. Papson, Scovens and myself have 
 considered the matter, and we cannot trust volunteers to 
 command large forces. We are responsible, you know.' 
 
 " 'But, General, you seem to trust volunteers where 
 there is hard fighting to do, or where there is any desperate 
 assault to be made.' 
 
 " ' Yes, that is true; but we cannot afford to allow volun- 
 teers to be put over Regular officers; Regulars do not like 
 it, and we cannot do it.' 
 
 " ' I have seen some of your volunteer officers and soldiers 
 succeed where your Regulars have failed. Should not such 
 men be as much entitled to the credit as if they were pro- 
 fessional or Regular Army soldiers ?' 
 
 " ' There may be eases of that kind; but we will not dis- 
 cuss this further. I can only say that while we have Regu- 
 lars to command our armies, we will see to it that they are 
 given the places.' 
 
 " Gen. Anderson was very angry, but said no more ex- 
 cept ' good-by.' 
 
 "By this time Peter had so far recovered that the Sur- 
 geon felt it to be safe to remove him. Henry, who had re- 
 mained with him all this time, now brought him home, 
 with old Hani's assistance. Henry had kept me posted by 
 letter, and it was very hard at times to explain his absence. 
 But when he reached home, and the truth was revealed to 
 my good wife, she was almost frantic, and was unable to sit 
 up. She talked continually of her dear son, and was 
 haunted day and night by her dream. Peter gained 
 strength very rapidly. The members of the household 
 were at his service at all times. The childi-en could not 
 understand so many coming home shot as they termed it, 
 and little Mary Anderson was continually inquiring of her 
 mamma about her dear j^apa, and if he was shot again ! 
 Our family had all become so nervous that I was continu- 
 ally on the alert for fear of sickness being produced by the 
 constant strain. 
 
 " Old Ham and Aunt Martha had many things to say to 
 each other. Ham's experiences in battle very greatly 
 
352 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 amused Aunt Martha. They were both very kind to Peter, 
 but wore very serious countenances in our presence. Ham 
 would only talk to me about Peter, and would ahvays say : 
 ' I hopes dat Marsa Peter git well, but I fears. Marsa Lyon, 
 I teirs you dat dream of de Madam, dat am bery bad. I 
 fears de time am mighty nigh come.' 
 
 "Aunt Martha did not express any opinion, but would 
 shake her head. Peter kept the two little girls by him 
 nearly all the time, petting them, but conversed very sel- 
 dom. He would talk to his mother occasionally, to keep 
 her mind away from her horrible dream. 
 
 " About the 1st of October we learned of the movements 
 of large bodies of the enemy's cavalry in Tennessee, raiding 
 the railroads to the rear of Sherwood's army. Head had 
 thrown his army across Chatham River, below Gate City, 
 to the north, and moved parallel to the railroad, so that he 
 could strike and destroy our lines of communication at 
 various i^oints. Sherwood was compeUed to follow him. 
 Our forces were stationed on the railroad at many places. 
 Gen. G. B. Ream, with one division, held Carter Station, 
 Etwau Bridge, Alletooning, Ainsworth, King's City, 
 Adamsville, Sarco, and north to DallytoAvn. Chatteraugus 
 was held by Gen. Sleman with his division, and Romulus 
 by Cortez. All had orders to support any point that 
 should be attacked. Qen. Ream was of the opinion that 
 Head would strike the railroad at Alletoonmg, where a 
 great quantity of supplies were stored. 
 
 "Sherwood left Somers with his corps at Gate City and 
 started north. He arrived at Henrietta just as Gen. Ream 
 had got Cortez with his command at Alletooning. Head 
 was advancing on Alletooning by rapid marches. He 
 assaulted the garrison at once on his command's arrival. 
 The assault was made with great determination, but it was 
 not successful. His loss was very great. He drew off and 
 at once moved in the direction of Romulus. 
 
 "Gen. Sherwood reached Carter Station, and was direct- 
 ing his movement in order to protect the railroad and no 
 more. Gen. Ream insisted to Gen. Sherwood that Head's 
 next move would be against Sarco. Sherwood did not 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 353 
 
 think Head would cross the Cussac River, and so com- 
 menced his march on Romulus by. way of King's City, and 
 left the matter of protecting Sarco to Gen. Ream, who pro- 
 cured trains and started all the troops he could get together 
 for that place. That night on the way they found the 
 track toi-n up. This was soon repaired, and the troops 
 proceeded. At five o'clock Gen. Head arrived in front of 
 Sarco and demanded its surrender. Gen. Ream, learning 
 this, took the troops fi*om the cars and marched from 
 Cahoon, sending the trains back for more re-enforcements. 
 By daylight our troops were in the fort and on the skir- 
 mish-line at Sarco. 
 
 " Ream at once sent word to Gen, Sherwood that Head 
 was present with his army in front of Sarco, and would 
 like to pay his respects. About daylight Head opened his 
 artillery upon the forts, and sent forward his skirmish- 
 line. In the garrison every effort was made to impress 
 Head with the idea that Sherwood's main force was pres- 
 ent. Every flag was displayed on the forts and along the 
 skirmish-line. Head kept up a continuous fire on the 
 forts during the day. Late in the afternoon re-enforce- 
 ments arrived. There were but 500 ; this was enough, 
 however, to show that re-enforcements were coming. The 
 firing was kept up the most of the night; the next morning 
 the enemy was gone. 
 
 "He j)assed around Sarco and struck the railroad north 
 of this place and dismantled it for many miles, capturing 
 every garrison north from Sarco to Turner's Hill. Turning- 
 west from there he passed through Snake Gap, moving in 
 the direction of Alabama. Gen. Sherwood arrived at Sarco 
 very soon and was gratified that the place, with its great 
 quantity of supplies, was safe. He at once pushed out 
 through Snake Gap in pursuit of Head. 
 
 "The next place that Head presented himself with his 
 army was in front of our garrison at De Kalb, Ala. He 
 withdrew, however, and crossed into Tennessee, where he 
 rested for near a month, collecting supplies and i-ecruiting 
 his army. 
 
 "Sherwood halted his army, and while resting made 
 13 
 
354 UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 such dispositions as were in accordance with the plan to be 
 followed out in the near future. 
 
 " In the meantime the excitement in the North was very- 
 great. Jacob Thomlinson had returned from Europe and 
 was again in Canada with a large sum of money, which 
 was freely used in all the States North in attempting to 
 elect the Democratic candidate, ' Little Mack,' for Presi- 
 dent — the man that Thomlinson had suggested in the 
 meeting of the leaders of the 'Sons of Liberty' at St. 
 Catharines, Canada, of which I have heretofore spoken. 
 Mobs were now frequent, and bad blood was stirred up all 
 over the country. 
 
 "Finding the condition of things very unsatisfactory, I 
 suggested to Henry that he make a short visit to Canada. 
 He did so, and returned to Allentown four days before the 
 Presidential election. He had met Wintergreen, who had 
 returned from England with Thomlinson. He disclosed to 
 Henry the fact that the rebels w'ere greatly depressed, and 
 w^ere using all the money they could to defeat the w^ar can- 
 didate, Mr. Lincoln; and that the night before the election 
 a raid would be made on all the Northern prisons, so that 
 released prisoners might burn and destroy, and thereby 
 cause such alarm on the day of the election as to prevent 
 as many as possible from going to the polls. At the same 
 time their friends were to be in possession of the polls 
 wherever they could. In this way they had hopes of carry- 
 ing the election. 
 
 "I sent this report to the President by letter, which he 
 received in time to have all the prison guards re-enforced. 
 The attempt was made, however, but defeated in every 
 instance. In Chicago they were very near accomplishing 
 their designs. They had cut the water pipes and were 
 making preparations for the burning of the city. But the 
 attack on the camp was thwarted, and the leaders arrested 
 and put in prison. John Wall, of w^hom I have here- 
 tofore spoken, w as one of the leaders, and was captured 
 and imprisoned. 
 
 "Mr. Lincoln was triumphantly elected. Mr. Jacob 
 Thomlinson's friend, ' Little Mack,' as he called him, was 
 
UNCLK DANIEL'S STORY. 355 
 
 ingloriously defeated. This indorsement by the people of 
 the war measures and the manner of their execution was 
 cheering to our loyal people, as well as to the armies and 
 their commanders. 
 
 " Soon after the election Sherwood abandoned pursuing 
 Head, leaving the States of Tennessee and Kentucky, with 
 Head's army scattered along the main thoroughfares, to be 
 looked after by Papson, with his forces, preferring himself 
 to take the Armies of the Tennessee and Georgia and cut 
 loose and march unobstructed to the Sea. On the march, 
 food for the troops and animals was found in abundance, 
 making this march really a picnic the most of the way. 
 
 "While Sherwood was making this march, matters of 
 great interest were going on in Tennessee. On the last day 
 of November the enemy, maddened by disappointment in 
 their failure in the North to carry the election and have 
 their Confederacy recognized, concluded to risk their all in 
 a great battle for the recapture of the State of Tennessee. 
 Head, then in command of an army increased to nearly 50,- 
 000, moved across Goose Run and against our forces at 
 Franktown, where he at once assaulted Scovens, who had 
 been sent to oppose his advance. Our troops were behind 
 intrenchments. He attacked with fearful desperation. At 
 no time during the war did any commander on either side 
 make a more furious and desiderate assault than was made 
 by Head. After forming his lines in double column, he 
 moved right up to our works, where his men were mowed 
 down by the hundreds. Gen. Pat Cleber charged time 
 and again with his division, and hurled them against our 
 works only to be as often driven back with great slaughter. 
 At last, in a fit of desperation, he led his men up to the 
 very mouths of our cannon and the muzzles of our muskets. 
 He drove his spurs into his horse until his forefeet rested 
 on our parapet. In this position he and his horse were 
 riddled with bullets and fell into the trench, which was lit- 
 erally running with blood. The desperation of the enemy 
 was such that they continued their murderous but ineffec- 
 tual assaults until their men were exhausted as well as dis- 
 mayed at their great loss. Thirteen of his commanding 
 
356 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 officers fell killed and wounded. Night forced him to de- 
 sist. 
 
 " The next morning his men could not be brought to the 
 slaughter again. The bloody battle ended and Scoven's 
 men withdrew to Nashua, three miles to the South of 
 which place Papson's army was intrenched. Wellston, in 
 command of about 8,000 cavalry, covered both flanks of our 
 forces. It was now getting along in December. The enemy 
 moved forward and intrenched in the front and within two 
 miles of Papson. The weather became very bad for any 
 kind of movement. It rained, hailed, and sleeted until the 
 country around and about them became very muddy and 
 swampy, and at times covered with a sheet of sleet and ice. 
 Papson hesitated to attack and Head could not retreat ; so 
 there the two armies lay shivering in the cold, suffering 
 very greatly, both fearing to take any decisive steps. 
 
 " Gen. Silent became quite impatient, believing it to be 
 the time to strike, as the enemy could not get away. 
 Finally he concluded to relieve Papson, but notified him of 
 his order. Papson now made ready for an assault. His 
 command was posted as follows: Gen. A. J. Smithers on 
 the right, who was to assault the enemy's left, supported by 
 Wellston's cavalry; Ward was to support Smithers on his 
 left, acting against Monterey Hill, on the Hillston road; 
 Scovens was to hold the interior line, being the defense of 
 Nashua. When the time arrived, all being in readiness, 
 the order was given. The enemy seemed to be totally un- 
 aAvare of the movement. Smithers and Wellston moved 
 out along the pike. Wheeling to the left they at once ad- 
 vanced against the enemy. The cavalry first struck the 
 enemy at the Harden House, near Rich Earth Creek, and 
 drove him back, capturing many prisoners. One of Smith- 
 ers's divisions moving with the cavalry, captured two 
 of the enemy's strong advance positions, with about 400 
 prisoners. 
 
 " At this time Scovens's Corps was put in on Smithers's 
 right, and the advance was then made by the whole line. 
 Ward's Corps now fovmd the enemy to Smithers's left, and 
 Gen. Anderson led his command against Monterey Hill and 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 357 
 
 carried it, capturing a number of prisoners. Ward's Corps 
 at once advanced against the main line of the enemy, and 
 after a bloody contest carried it, capturing a great many 
 prisoners, a number of pieces of artillery, and many stands 
 of colors. The enemy was now driven out of his entire line 
 of works and fell back to a second line at the base of Har- 
 pan Hills, holding his line of retreat by way of Franktown. 
 Night closed in and stopped again the play of death. Our 
 forces were now in possession of sixteen pieces of ai'tillery, 
 wath many offlcei-s and 1,200 prisoners, not including 
 wounded. Our troops bivouacked on their line of battle in 
 order to be ready for any movement in the morning. 
 
 "Ward's Coi'ps at six in the morning moved south from 
 Nashua, striking the enemy and driving him some five 
 miles, to Overton's Hill, where he had thrown up works 
 and was making a stand. Gen. Sleman now moved rapidly 
 to Gren. Ward's left. Scovens remained in his position of 
 the last night. Wellston moved to the enemy's rear and 
 drew up his line across one of the Franktown roads. 
 
 "About two o'clock one brigade of Ward's Corps, sup- 
 ported by Sleman's division, assaulted Overton's Hill, 
 which was the enemy's center. One of Sleman's brigades 
 was composed of colored troops. The ground over which 
 they had to assault was open. The enemy re-enforced his 
 center. The assault was made, but received by the enemy 
 with a terrible shower of grape, canister and musketry. 
 Our forces moved steadily on, not w^avei'ing in the least, 
 until they had nearly reached the crest of the hill, when 
 the reserves of the enemy arose from behind their works 
 and opened one of the most destructive fires ever witnessed, 
 causing our ti'oops to first halt and then fall back, leaving 
 many dead and w^ounded, both black and white indis- 
 criminately, in the abatis and on the field. 
 
 " Gen. Ward immediately re-formed his command, and 
 all the forces of the army moved simultaneously against 
 the enemy's works, carrying every position, breaking the 
 lines in many places, and driving him in utter rout from 
 his position, capturing all his artillery and thousands of 
 prisoners, among whom were many officers, including four 
 
358 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Generals, "Ward and Wellston pursued the fleeing enemy 
 until by capture and other means Head's army was entirely 
 destroyed and wiped out of existence as an organization. 
 It appeared no more in the history of the great rebellion. 
 Thus were destroyed all the formidable forces of the enemy 
 in the AVest. The army of Papson now went into Winter 
 quarters at different points which were thought necessary 
 to be garrisoned. 
 
 "Peter, by this time, was growing very weak, having 
 had a relapse, resulting in a very serious hemorrhage. At 
 his request I had telegraphed Gen. Papson, stating his 
 great desire to see Gen. Anderson. Upon the receipt of 
 which, leave was immediately granted the General and he 
 came home, bringing Lieut. Whitcomb with him. On the 
 way home people greeted him everywhere with shouts of 
 joy. They could now see that the end was near, and they 
 were overflowing with gratitude and good feeling. 
 
 "On their arrival you can imagine the joy of our house- 
 hold. The meeting between him and Peter was most 
 touching. Both wept like children. All were much 
 affected; even the two little children wept and sobbed 
 aloud at the bedside of their Uncle Peter. My wife was 
 quite feeble. She greeted the General as one of her own 
 sons, and said: 
 
 " 'Our dear Peter is, not going to live. I see it all, and 
 I pray God that he may take me also.' 
 
 "The General encouraged Peter all he could. Ham and 
 Aunt Martha were as delighted to see the General as were 
 any of his family. We all tried to be cheerful and in good 
 spirits, but it was very hard to do this under the circum- 
 stances. 
 
 "The next day after the General reached home he in- 
 quired of Ham why he did not return to the army. Ham 
 said : 
 
 " ' I fuss done thought I would, and den I knowed I be 
 no use, kase you so far off, and I feared I not jes' safe gwine 
 frough dem Sesh lines down dar ; and den I knowed, too, 
 dat you kin git as many niggers as you wants dat am jes' 
 as good as Ham is, 'ceptin when you done wants good tings 
 
UiSTCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 859 
 
 to eat, seeh like as chickens. Ham can allers get dem when 
 dey is 'round and skeered of the Sesh. I all de time no- 
 ticed dey is powerful feared ob de Sesh, Marsa Lyon. De 
 Greneral know dat am so.' 
 
 '"Well, Ham, you must be ready to go back with me 
 when I return.' 
 
 " 'Oh, yes, Marsa; oh, yes ! I go all right ; I will, sho' 
 as you is bawn. But I tells you dat Marsa Peter am pow- 
 erful bad, he am, sho'. I dream it all out las' night. Mis- 
 sus, she be right in dat. He be agoin' dis time, and no 
 mistake. Dat dream ob de Missus be all come 'I'ound.' 
 
 " ' That will do. Ham ; you go and talk to Aunt Martha 
 about your dreams. ' 
 
 '"All right, Marsa, all right, sah ; but you mine what I 
 tole you.' 
 
 " The next day Joseph Dent came in, and we had a long- 
 conversation on the subject of the war, the Golden Circle 
 and the Sons of Liberty. He said that they were alarmed, 
 and quite a number had refused to meet recently, but that 
 the Grand Commander had issued a call for a meeting to be 
 held in Canada some time soon, where many of the leading- 
 men were again to assemble and take into consideration 
 some new plan for aiding- the rebellion. After he left for 
 home the General, Henry and I consulted as to the best 
 plan to get at what those men in Canada were working up. 
 They had tried mobs and riots in New York and other 
 places, had tried releasing prisoners, burning and destroy- 
 ing cities, scattering- disease in our hospitals, and army 
 raids, guerrilla warfare, etc., and had failed in all. Now 
 what next ? AVe thought that it would be best for Henry 
 and Seraine to return to Detroit ; that Henry again should 
 visit Canada, and, by him the information could be com- 
 municated to me. This being understood, they left the next 
 day. James Whitcomb, having gone immediately home on 
 his arrival at Allentown, would be with his pai-ents and 
 Seraine, while Henry should visit in Canada. 
 
 "Peter was now apparently improving and we felt he 
 might possibly recover. The news of Sherwood's safe ar- 
 rival at the Sea having been received, the people were 
 
360 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 greatly rejoiced. They felt that the Spring campaign 
 Avould probably end the rebellion. The country was full 
 of hope and the drooping spirits of anxioiTS people were 
 much revived. Things went on in this way and our family 
 enjoyed themselves as best they could. Mary Anderson 
 and Jennie Lyon. David's widow, and the two little girls, 
 made our home as pleasant as possible But my poor wife 
 grew Aveaker all the time, which gave us much concern. 
 
 " Henry had arrived in Canada, and again found his 
 friend Wintergreen. They were now visiting different 
 places. Henry had written Seraine and she came down to 
 Allentown, spending two days with us, and at the same 
 time posting the General and myself as to the movements 
 of the conspirators. Thomlinson had called the leaders of 
 the Northern Sons of Liberty to again assemble at St. 
 Catharines the last Thursday in January. Henry had 
 concluded to remain and learn fully their intentions and 
 schemes. I told Serame to say to him that his proposition 
 to remain was approved. I sent to the President the in- 
 formation and Henry's intention, in answer to w^hicli I re- 
 ceived a very kind and touching letter from one of his 
 Secretaries, exhibiting great sympathy for my family and 
 deploring our misfortunes. 
 
 "Time moved on, and the Gfeneral was preparing to 
 leave for his command,^ when Peter became very much 
 worse; and, also, my wife was growing weaker and losing 
 her mind. Peter was coughing very often and having 
 slight hemorrhages. The physician pronounced him to be 
 in a very critical condition. One morning Aunt Martha 
 came running into the parlor where the family were sitting, 
 and with much anxiety cried out: 
 
 " ' Marsa Lyon and Marsa Gen'l, come to Marsa Peter, 
 quick; 'cause he bleed to deff if you not hurry.' 
 
 "We ran to him quickly. He was bleeding profusely, 
 holding his head over the edge of the bed. He could only 
 speak in a gurgling whisper. He took me by the hand and 
 said: 
 
 " ' Fathei-, it is all over with me; soon there will be but 
 one finger left.' 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 361 
 
 " We laidTaim back on the pillow, and without another 
 word or struggle he passed away. Good bless my poor 
 son ! " 
 
 "Amen ! " said Dr. Adams. 
 
 Uncle Daniel soon proceeded, saying: "But, my good 
 friends, this was not my only grief. We tried to keep his 
 death from his mother. She, in her delirium, was constantly 
 speaking of her dear son Peter, and crying. She seemed to 
 
 MRS. LYON DIES AT PETER S COFFIN. 
 
 have no thought except of Peter and the constant shadow 
 of her dream. The day of Peter's funeral her rea- 
 son seemed to return and her strength revived. She 
 asked for all of us to come into her room, and we did so. 
 When she saw that Peter was not with us, she inquired 
 why. I answered that he could not come. I then broke 
 down and left her room weeping. She saw it, and, with 
 strength that she had not shown for many weeks, arose, 
 and leaping to the floor rushed past all into the parlor, and 
 there saw Peter lying a corpse. She shrieked and fell on 
 
363 UNCLE DANIEl/S STORY. 
 
 his remains. We lifted her and carried her back to her 
 bed. She was dead !" 
 
 Uncle Daniel sank back into his chair overcome with his 
 sorrows. The severe trials through which he had passed, 
 re-called again, opened the flood of sorrow, which well nigh 
 swept him away. "We withdrew for the present, with in- 
 tense sympathy for the old hero and a feeling that the 
 Government had sadly neglected him. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE SCHEME TO CAPTURE OR KILL THE PRESIDENT AND 
 GEN. SILENT. — A VILLANOUS PLOT. — THE RECKLESS 
 AND DESPERATE SCHEMES OF THE CONSPIRATORS. — 
 THE PLAN REVEALED. — THE PRESIDENT AND GEN. 
 SILENT WARNED OF THEIR DANGER. 
 
 / could a tale unfold, whose lightest word 
 
 Woiild harroiv up thy soul, freeze up thy young blood.'''' 
 
 —Shakespeare. 
 
 (( 
 
 T 
 
 IHE death of my son Peter and my beloved wife 
 cast such a deep gloom over our household that 
 it seemed we never could rally again to do any- 
 thing for ourselves or our country. Gen. Ander- 
 son returned to his command a sad and despondent man. 
 He had left Ham to look after things for us at home, our 
 family now being reduced to Jennie Lyon, Mary Anderson, 
 the two children, Ham, Martha and myself. We were 
 lonely in the extreme, and seemed, for some cause undis- 
 coverable to us, to be drinking the bitter dregs from the 
 poisoned chalice. Ham and Aunt Martha saw my distress 
 and tried in their honest and simple way to pour consola- 
 tion into my soul. The little children, in their childish 
 simplicity, seemed to be the only fountain whence I could 
 drink draughts of comfort in my lonely hours of distress. 
 Seraine came to our house to attend the funeral, as Henry 
 could not reach home in time to be with us and see the 
 last of his mother and brother. I wrote him by his wife 
 and directed him to remain. He came to Detroit terri- 
 bly broken down with grief, and returned, sad and de- 
 jected, to Canada. He was frequently interrogated as to 
 the cause of his melancholy, but parried it as best he 
 could, 
 
364 UiS^CLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "About the 12tli of February he returned to Detroit, 
 and, bringing Seraine with him, came to my house. Our 
 meeting was mixed with joy and sadness. The ladies, as 
 well as my myself, were very much gratified at having dear 
 Seraine (as we all called her) with us again. She conversed 
 so sensibly on the svibject of our misfortunes that she made 
 us almost feel that they must be for our good. 
 
 " As soon as we could do so, Henry and I sat down to talk 
 over the situation in Canada and the schemes of the con- 
 spirators. He reported to me all he had seen or heard on 
 the question of the war, stating in the beginning that there 
 w\as no time to lose. When he found Wintergreen they set 
 out for a trip through Canada. After visiting many places 
 and meeting various persons from the South who had been 
 in Canada for the purpose of aiding in carrying the Presi- 
 dential election in favor of the anti-war or Democratic 
 party, but who had not been able to return since the elec- 
 tion, and were waiting, Micawber-like, for something to 
 turn up, they had finally arrived at Montreal, where they 
 again met Joseph Thomlinson and quite a number of faces 
 to them unfamiliar. These persons were evidently there 
 for some purpose looking to the success of the rebellion. 
 Thomlinson received them kindly, inquired of Winter- 
 green how he felt since his return from London, and asked 
 many qiiestions about certain people at Windsor. Henry 
 was also interrogated as to how matters looked to him, to 
 which he answered that the signs were not so favorable as 
 heretofore. 
 
 "Thomlinson went into a long disquisition on the recent 
 campaigns. He denounced Gen. Head, who had been so 
 utterly destroyed by Papson, as a 'brainless ass-,' and spoke 
 of Gen. Laws as having lost much of his vigor and daring. 
 He said that if Gen. Wall, their greatest General, was 
 alive, he would drive Silent out of Virginia in one month. 
 He said that the re-election of Lincoln was a severe blow 
 to them; that they had been deceived by their Northern 
 friends. They had been led to believe that there was no 
 doubt of Little Mac's election, with a liberal expenditure 
 of money; that he had drawn checks and paid out for that 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 365 
 
 purpose on behalf of the Confederacy $1,100,000, and 
 seemed to think that unless measures were taken at once 
 to strike consternation into the hearts of the Northern 
 people all would be lost; that the President of the Confed- 
 eracy and his Cabinet had been all along expecting some 
 great result from the efforts of their Northern allies, and 
 especially from the efforts of Valamburg and Thomas A. 
 Strider. 
 
 " 'True,' he said, ' Valamburg had been very much ham- 
 pered by the suspicions resting upon him in the minds of 
 the people, but it was not so with Strider. He could have 
 done a great deal more if he had not been so timid. He 
 (Strider) seemed to think that he could secure the success 
 of the Confederacy by crippling the U. S. Government in 
 opposing legislation and breeding strife and jealousies in 
 the Union armies. ' But,' he continued, ' Lincoln is an old 
 fox, and soon smelled out those little devices of Sti'ider. 
 He has completely checkmated him and his friends who 
 were acting on his line, by relieving from command all 
 those who were playing into Strider's hands, and has put 
 in their places a set of fanatics, who are fighting on moral 
 grounds alone.' 
 
 " He spoke of Silent as a man who did not value life or 
 anything else, saying that he was a superstitious man, who 
 believed that he was merely an instrument in the hands of 
 the Almighty to wipe out slavery. Not only so, but be- 
 lieved that he was guided and directed in all his move- 
 ments by the mysterious hand of Providence. So he 
 (Thomlinson) could not see the use of relying longer on 
 any satisfactory result to come from the course being pur- 
 sued by their Northern friends. He said they must act more 
 openly, energetically and promptly, if they were to help 
 the Confederacy. 
 
 " There were two men present that Henry thought he 
 had seen somewhere before, but could not place them. One 
 was a medium-sized man, with rather dark complexion, 
 dark hair, eyes and mustache. He was introduced as a 
 Mr. "Wilkes. The other was a young man, pei'haps thirty 
 years of age, slight, with brown hair, blue eyes and no 
 
366 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 beard, named John Page. These two men seemed nervous 
 and uneasy; they conversed but httle. The man Wilkes 
 remarked that there was but one way, which was a part 
 of every insurrection, and he was in favor of that way. 
 Page agreed with him, both seeming to understand the 
 proposition; yet it was not stated in the conversation at 
 that time what Wilkes meant by 'but one way.' 
 
 "Thomlinson made no answer to Wilkes or Page, but 
 continued by saying: 
 
 " 'I have called the leading men of our organization to 
 meet again at St. Catharines, on the first Tuesday in Feb- 
 ruary, and at that time there must be some scheme devised 
 and agreed upon that will turn the scale, or all will be lost, 
 and we will all be wandering vagabonds over the face of the 
 earth.' 
 
 " Henry inquired if Mr. Carey was in the city. Thomlin- 
 son said no; that he Avas in Richmond, but would be at 
 their meeting if he could get through the lines, in doing 
 which they had met with no trouble heretofore. Winter- 
 green said that the people where he had been, who were 
 friendly, were now very despondent and greatly alarmed 
 for the safety of Richmond, as well as the Confederacy; 
 that everything seemed to be against them of late. 
 
 " ' Yes,' replied Thomlinson, ' we have much to discourage 
 us, and at the same time all can be regained that we have 
 lost if our friends will. settle upon some good plan and 
 carry it out. But it does seem that all our plans and 
 schemes so far have been abortive. Our first great scheme 
 of burning the Northern cities failed by the burning of the 
 Will-o'-the-Wisp and the loss of Dr. Mears and Prof. McCul- 
 lough ; and also of the material accumulated by Dr. Black- 
 man. We stirred up riots in New York city and elsewhere 
 in opposition to the draft, with a promise from Valamburg, 
 Strider, McMasterson, and B. Wudd that our friends would 
 come to the rescue and make resistance everywhere. But 
 these men failed to stand by their promises. The inaugu- 
 rating of riots and the emi:)loyment of men to engage in 
 them cost the Confederacy $500,000. We undertook to re- 
 lease prisoners from all the Northern prisons. We pur- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 36'J' 
 
 chased arms and smuggled them to our friends sufficient to 
 have armed all the prisoners. This was all that was want- 
 ing, our friends North stated to me; but when the time 
 came, which was the last night before the Presidential 
 election, at Camp Chase the effort was too feeble to be 
 recognized, and at Chicago, where we were assured that 
 the prisoners would be i-eleased and the city burned and 
 desti'oyed, what was the result? They cut one or two 
 water-pipes, and Wall, Greenfel and Buckner were arrested. 
 All our arms were found in Wall's cellar, and taken posses- 
 sion of by our enemies. Mr. Eagle and Mr. N. Judy Corn- 
 ington were not on hand, neither as actors nor advisers; 
 and so it is. The arms, ammunition and hire for smuggling 
 them through cost a half miillion dollars. This kind of 
 work will not do. It is not only expensive, but fruit- 
 less.' 
 
 " He then stated to those present that he wished them, 
 all to attend the next meeting, as mentioned, and to study 
 up in the meantime, some well-defined plan for successful 
 operations. Henry and Wintergreen left for other points, 
 and returned to St. Catharines on the day appointed for 
 the meeting, where they met with many additional persons, 
 strangers to both of them. The delegates assembled in the 
 same hall, in the rear of the Victoria Hotel, as before. 
 They were called to order by the Grand Commander of the 
 Sons of Liberty, Mr. Valamburg, of Dayburg, O. All were 
 seated and the roll was then called by AVintergreen, who 
 was the Secretary. 
 
 ' ' Illinois was first called. Wm. Spangler and John Rich- 
 ardson answered; fi-om Indiana, Messrs. Dorsing and Bow- 
 lin; Ohio, Valamburg and Massey; Pennsylvania, Wovel- 
 son and Moore; New York, McMasterson and B. Wudd; 
 Missoui-i, Col. Burnett and Marmalade; Kansas, String- 
 felter; Iowa, Neal Downing; Wisconsin, Domblazer; Ne- 
 braska, Martin; Arkansas, Walters; Connecticut, Eastman; 
 Vermont, Phillips; Massachusetts, Perry; Maine, Pillbox; 
 Rhode Island, no answer; New Jersey, Rogers. From 
 Riclimond, for the South, there Avere Thomlinson and C. 
 C. Carey, the latter having just arrived. Other names, not 
 
368 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 remembered, save those of Messrs. Wilkes and Page, who 
 were admitted as representing the District of Columbia. 
 
 "After the necessary examinations were made by a 
 committee, the persons mentioned, with several others, 
 were admitted to seats in the assembly. Henry was se- 
 lected by Wintergreen to assist him in his duties as Sec- 
 retary. The preliminaries being settled, the Chairman 
 (Valamburg) was quite severe in his strictures against 
 Dan Bowen, Thos. A. Strider, C. H. Eagle and N. Judy 
 Cornington for not attending, saying he had letters from 
 each of those gentlemen promising to be present. He 
 characterized their conduct as cowardly and they as sun- 
 shine friends, which Avas loudly applauded by all. 
 
 "After remarks by quite a number of delegates on the 
 situation and probabilities of the success of the Confed- 
 eracy, which were genei'ally tinged with ill-forebodings, a 
 committee of five was appointed to take into considera- 
 tion and report to the assembly ways and means by which 
 the rebellion could be materially assisted. This report was 
 to be submitted the next day at 12 o'clock. The meeting 
 then adjourned until that time. 
 
 "During the evening a variety of discussions were in- 
 dulged in by various delegates in favor of different schemes. 
 Some went so far as to favor the assassination of many of our 
 leading men. Wilkes, Page, and quite a number of persons 
 from the South were in favor of assassinating the President 
 and Gen. Silent, with such others as the necessity of the 
 case demanded. And so the conversation and discussions 
 ran until the meeting of delegates the next day. 
 
 "At 12 o'clock the assembly was called to order by 
 Valamburg. When the roll had been called and all 
 were quiet, the Chairman inquired of the committee if they 
 were ready to report. The Chairman, Mr. Carey, arose 
 with great dignity and responded that the committee, after 
 due consideration of the many suggestions submitted to 
 them, were now ready to report. He was invited to take 
 the stand, which he did. 
 
 "He said that, preliminary to reporting, he desired to 
 make an explanation, which Avas as follows : That on his 
 
UNCLE DANIEL S STORY. iiH^J 
 
 return from Montreal to Richmond, since the Presidential 
 election, in viewing the many disasters that had recently- 
 befallen the Confederacy, the authorities at Richmond sug- 
 gested to him to ascertain if he could communicate in some 
 way with the newly elected Vice-President, and discover his 
 attitu^de towards the people of the South. This was accom- 
 plished by sending one of the Vice-President's old friends 
 from North Carolina to Nashua, who being a citizen, and 
 not in any way connected with the Confederate army, easily 
 passed through the Union lines to Nashua, where the Vice- 
 President-elect was residing at the time. There was no 
 difficulty in agreeing to an interview between himself and 
 Carey, it being understood that Carey was to pass into 
 Nashua in disguise and let the Vice-President know in some 
 way where he was stopping, and the interview was then to 
 be arranged. In pursuance of this agreement, Carey made 
 the trip to Nashua disguised as a Louis City mei'chant, and 
 passing by the name of Thos. E. Hope. He had no difficulty 
 in getting into Nashua, but for fear of recognition, went di- 
 rectly to the house of a rebel friend by the name of Hanson, 
 and remained in a room in the rear of the second story of the 
 house. Through the lady of the house the Vice-President- 
 elect was informed of the presence of Mr. Carey. 
 
 " The next morning the Vice-President visited the house 
 of Mr. Hanson, and he and Carey had the contemplated in- 
 terview. Carey said that in the interview the Vice-Presi- 
 dent contended for peace on the terms of a restored Union, 
 but agreed with the Democrats of the North that the res- 
 toration should be on the basis of the old Constitution. 
 Carey said that in answer to the question as to what he 
 would do if he were President, the Vice-President said that 
 he would restore the Union if he could on the old basis, but 
 that the people were tired of war and taxes, and that un- 
 less Silent could drive Laws out of Richmond, capture it, 
 and destroy the Confederate army during the next Spring 
 campaign, the Confederacy must be recognized and the war 
 ended. 
 
 " At this the assembly heartily cheered. Carey also said 
 that in answer to the question as to the powers of the Vice- 
 
370 UJTCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 President, in case of the absence of the President, if he 
 should be so situated that he could not return to perform 
 the duties of the office, the Vice-President replied that such 
 a case as stated would certainly come under the provision 
 of the Constitution, wherein it is recited that in case of the 
 death, resignation, or inability of the President to discharge 
 the powers and duties of the said office, the same shall de- 
 volve on the A^ice-President ; that under such circumstan- 
 ces he should at once assume the duties of the office, but 
 hoped that such a case would not arise while he was Vice- 
 President. 
 
 "Carey stated that the Vice-President said that he had 
 always been a Union man, but that he was a Democrat, 
 and had never been anything else, and did not propose to 
 be; that he was placed on the Republican ticket Avithout 
 being consulted. Therefore he did not feel under any 
 obhgations to that party. He also stated that he recognized 
 the fact that when it was evident that the Union could be 
 held together only by subjugating the people of the South, 
 it was statesmanship to let them go, and stop further blood- 
 shed. This also brought applause. 
 
 "Carey further stated that the Vice-President expressed 
 a willingness to meet larivately with any of our leading 
 men of the South at any time when and where it could be 
 done without danger to either party. With this the inter- 
 view ended. When the parties separated the Vice-Presi- 
 dent bade him good-by and grasped his hand in the most 
 friendly and cordial manner. He said if Carey should ex- 
 perience any trouble in getting back to Richmond to let 
 him know. 
 
 "Carey left the next morning, and returning to Rich- 
 mond reported the interview precisely as it occurred, at 
 which the authorities were greatly pleased, and thought it 
 opened a way for success, knowing the character of the 
 man, his stubbornness, his egotism, and that he possessed 
 a belief that he was destined to be President of the United 
 States at some time. It was not intended to say any more 
 to him than to ascertain his views on a given state of facts, 
 and having accomplished this much, the authorities at 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 371 
 
 Richmond felt sure that if the President of the United 
 States could by some means be captured and spirited 
 away, and Silent also, or either of them, the success of the 
 Confederacy would be assured beyond question. In the 
 event of the capture and hiding away of the President, the 
 Vice-President would surely assume the powers and duties 
 of President. The friends of the Confederacy in Congress 
 could then so cripple the Government that no doubt could 
 longer exist of success. He said it was thought that in the 
 event the President could not be captured, a party could 
 be organized who could, without much risk, surprise and 
 capture Gen. Silent. This done, LaAvs would at once 
 assume the aggressive, drive Meador and his army back on 
 Washington, and continue the war beyond the next Spring, 
 so that the friends of the Confederacy could regain 
 strength, and, with the Vice-President in favor of the 
 recognition of the Confederate Government, it could not 
 be longer postponed. But the great thing to be accom- 
 plished, he said, was the capture of Mr. Lincoln; that 
 would end all controversy. 
 
 " This seemed to strike the audience, and they cheered 
 the proposition. Carey then stated that this was the first 
 proposition the committee desired to present. He had 
 other important ones, however, that must be considered by 
 the assembly. While in Richmond he found many men of 
 great courage and daring who were ready to do anything 
 to bring success if they could be sustained and protected. 
 The authorities gave him the proposals and directed him 
 to lay them before this assembly. 
 
 "The second was made by a foreigner— a man of good 
 family in Europe, and a most daring and courageous man, 
 an educated soldier, who had been successful in very many 
 daring enterprises heretofore. His proposition was read to 
 the assembly, being a verbatim copy of the one this party 
 had made to the President of the Confederacy through 
 the Confederate Secretary of War, which was as follows: 
 
372 UlfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 '"Secretary of War of the Southern Confed- 
 eracy. 
 
 " ' Sir: In reference to the subject upon which I had the 
 honor to converse with you yesterday, and on account of 
 which you bade nie call to-day, I take herewith the free- 
 dom to address this most respectful writing to you. Your 
 Honor seemed to hesitate in giving me an affirmative 
 answer to my statement because I was unknown to you. 
 Permit me to remark that, notwithstanding I can give 
 you no references in this country, I am, nevertheless, 
 worthy of your high confidence. My grandfather, Maj. 
 Baron De Kalb, fell in the Revolutionary War of this 
 country. * * * I received an education pi'oportionate to the 
 means of my parents, and served in the Crimean war as 
 Second Lieutenant of Engineers. * * * I landed in 
 Quebec, Canada, in November last, and arrived in Wash- 
 ington, D. C, about three weeks ago. I cannot perceive 
 Avhy you should require any references or confidence, for I 
 do not expect personally to reap any benefit before the 
 strict performance of what I undertake. The task I know 
 is connected with some danger, but never will it, in any 
 event, become known in the North that the Southern Con- 
 federacy had anything whatever to do with it. 
 
 "' The whole matter resolves itself, therefore, into this 
 one question: Does the Southern Confederacy consider the 
 explosion of the Federal Capitol at a time when Abe, his 
 myrmidons, and the Northern Congress are all assembled 
 together, of sufficient importance to grant me, in case of 
 sxiccess, a connnission as Colonel of Topographical En- 
 gineers, and the sum of $1,000,000? If so, your Honor may 
 most explicitly expect the ti*ansaction to be carried into 
 execution between thq 4th and 6th of the month. * * * 
 I trust you will not press in regard to the manner in Avhich 
 I intend to perform it, or anything connected with the ex- 
 ecution. 
 
 '"Incase of an affirmative answer there is no tirae to 
 spare; and to show you still further my sincerity, I will 
 even refrain from asking for any pecuniary assistance in 
 carrying the project through, notAvithstanding my means 
 are, for su^ch an undertaking, very limited, and that some 
 funds Avould materially lighten my task, diminish the 
 danger, and doubly insure success. * * * I intend to 
 throw myself at a couAenient place into Maryland and to 
 enter Washington by Avay of Baltimore. 
 
 " ' Very respectfully, your obedient serA^ant, 
 " ' (Signed) C. L. V. DeKalb.' 
 
 " Carey said that this man was in the employ of the Con- 
 federacy, but that the authorities Avould not adopt his 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 373 
 
 scheme without the indorsement of their Northern friends, 
 so that those friends could have warning and not be en- 
 dangered at the time. This man being a foreigner, and not 
 understanding tlie situation, regarded all Northern men 
 alike and would destroy one as soon as another. There- 
 fore, those having the authority to do so, Avould not accept 
 the proposition unless due notice could be secretly given, 
 under the obligations of the Sons of Liberty, to their friends 
 in Congress. Carey said he thought this a very dangerous 
 undertaking on account of the friends who might be im- 
 periled, but felt that there was no doubt but it could be 
 accomplished. 
 
 "Walters spoke up at this point, saying this proiDosition 
 was not feasible at all, and a number assented to his re- 
 mark. 
 
 " Mr. Carey said the third proposition was also in the 
 form of a communication, and was placed in his hands by 
 the authorities in Richmond for consideration by the 
 Northern friends, and was in the following language, which 
 he proceeded to read : 
 
 " 'Boston P.O., Ga. 
 " 'Jefferson Davis. 
 
 " ' Sir: Having a desire to be of benefit to the Southern 
 States is the only excuse I can offer for addressing you this 
 letter; and believing the best plan would be to dispose of 
 the leading characters of the North, for that reason I have 
 experimented in certain particulars that will do this with- 
 out difficulty; although it is quite an underhanded man- 
 ner of warfare, and not knowing whether it would meet 
 with your approbation or not, jDrevents me from giving 
 you a full account of the material used, although I believe 
 any one of them would take the life of a Southern man in 
 any way they could. If you wish, write to me and get the 
 whole process. 
 
 " ' Hoping for your good health and future victory. 
 " ' (Signed) J. S. Paramore.' 
 
 "Said Carey: 'This man was sent for and closely ex- 
 amined as to what he proposed, and by the experiments 
 made by our best scientists they were of opinion that his 
 plan could be made a success, as the process was without 
 
374 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 doubt effective. The question, however, was not as to the 
 process by which this could be done, but must we resort 
 to it? Had all other means failed?' 
 
 " The other proposition was on the same line, but 
 proposing a different mode of execution, which Carey also 
 read: 
 
 "' Headquarters 63d Ga. Reg't., 
 
 " 'Near Savannah. 
 " ' To President Davis. 
 
 " 'Mr. President: After long meditation and much re- 
 flection on the subject of this eonununication, I have 
 determined to intrude it upon you, earnestly hoping my 
 motives will constitute a full vindication for such presump- 
 tion on the part of one so humble and obscure as myself, 
 though I must say that the evidences of your Christian 
 humility almost assure me. I propose, with your permis- 
 sion, to assist in organizing a number of select men, say not 
 less than 300 to 500, to go into the United States and assas- 
 sinate, for instance, Seward, Lincoln, Greeley, Prentice, 
 and others, considering it necessary to the chances of suc- 
 cess at this time. I will only say a few words as to the 
 opinion of its effects. I have made it a point to elicit the 
 opinion of many men upon this subject, in Avhose good 
 sense I have great confidence, and while a difference of 
 opinion to some extent is almost inevitable, most have con- 
 fidence in its benefit to us. The most plausible argument 
 seems to be that to impress upon the Northern mind that 
 for men in high places there to wield their influence in 
 favor of the barbarisjns they have been so cruelly practic- 
 ing upon us is to jeopardize their lives; for distinguished 
 leaders there to feel that the moment they arraj^ hordes 
 for our desolation, at that moment their existence is in the 
 utmost peril — this would produce hesitation and confusion 
 that would hasten peace and our independence. With 
 these meager suggestions upon the subject I will leave it 
 for this time. If you deem the matter worthy of any en- 
 couragement, and will so apprize me, I believe I can give 
 you such evidences of loyalty and integrity of character as 
 will entitle it to your consideration. So far as I am con- 
 cerned, I will say, however, that I was born and raised in 
 Middle Georgia.' All my relationships and affections are 
 purely Southern. I was opposed to secession, but am now 
 committed to the death against subjugation or reunion 
 with men of whose instincts and moral character, till this 
 war, I was totally ignorant. If I have insulted any scruple 
 or religious principle of yours I beg to be pardoned. I 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 375 
 
 neglected to state in the proper place that I am an officer 
 in the volunteer service. 
 
 " ' Begging your respectful attention to this coinnuiniea- 
 tion, 
 
 "'I am, your Excellency's most obedient servant, 
 
 " ' H. C. Durham, 63d Ga.' 
 
 "The reading of this communication was received with 
 cheers from quite a number of those present, principally 
 Southern men. Carey said that the Secretary of War had 
 sent for Durham, and that he was then at Richmond. He 
 was a fine looking, intelligent man, terribly in earnest. 
 This was thought, although there was hesitancy about it 
 in the Cabinet, to be a much more feasible undertaking 
 than the attempt to explode the Capitol at Washington. 
 The necessity for some radical measure to be adopted and 
 put into execution at once was the reason for these docu- 
 ments having been taken from the archives and placed in 
 the present hands in their original form. 
 
 "Lieut. W. Alston, of Sulphur Springs, Va., who was 
 present, as stated by Carey, also proposed to the authori- 
 ties at Richmond to undertake to rid the country of the 
 Confederacy's most deadly enemies, and authorized the 
 committee to say that he, here and now, renewed his prop- 
 osition; all of which Carey submitted to the assembly for 
 their consideration. 
 
 " The propositions having been submitted in due form, 
 the Chairman stated that they were before the assembly 
 and open for consideration. Jacob Thomlinson opened the 
 discussion, and said that these propositions Avere of the 
 most vital importance; that the success of the Confederacy 
 hung upon the action of this assembly. The authorities 
 were waiting with bated breath until they could hear Avhat 
 their Northern friends would consider proper and feasible 
 to be at once entered upon. He wanted no more promises 
 without performance. He wovild save the Confederacy by 
 any means if he could, and would consider himself justified. 
 If some of these measures had been resorted to much earlier 
 it would have been better. He said that war Avas mere 
 barbai"ism and cruelty; that plunder, burning, pillage and 
 
376 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 assassination were merely the concomitants, and a part of 
 the system, of all wars; that when men make war it means 
 crime, rapine and murder, and those engaging in it should 
 so understand. Each party is expected to capture all of the 
 enemy that can be so taken, and to kill all that resist. It was 
 proper to pick out and deliberately shoot down the Generals. 
 He asked if it would be any worse to secretly capture Lin- 
 coln and Silent, the two leaders and commanders of all the 
 United States forces, or to assassinate either or both erf 
 them, than to shoot them near our lines. He contended 
 that if either or both of them should be seen near the Con- 
 federate lines they would be shot down, and the persons 
 doing it would be rewarded with medals of honor, and 
 would go down into history as great patriots for perform- 
 ing the act. If this were true, as all must concede, why 
 should it be considered a dark and damnable deed in time 
 of war, when a great and dire necessity required, for two 
 such tyrants to be put out of the way in the cause of 
 liberty? He insisted that no difference could exist, save in 
 the minds of individuals morbid on the subject of human 
 life. He said that he had witnessed enough shamming, 
 and heard enough shallow professions, and wanted no 
 more of either ; that the promises of some of their North- 
 ern friends, already broken, had cost the Confederacy mill- 
 ions of dollars in coin, and had left him individually bank- 
 rupt and impoverished. There had been nothing but a 
 series of failures growing out of the pretenses of some of 
 their Northern aUies. He was very sevei-e on many of 
 them, especially on Cornington and Eagle, of Chicago, and 
 Strider and Bowen, of Indiana, all of whom he charged 
 with gettmg large sums of money for use in the late elec- 
 tion and for other purposes. He said they neither 
 accounted for its disposition, nor had they entered an ap- 
 pearance, after promising on their obligation to do so. 
 This he considered the most unwarranted course of conduct 
 of which any one could have been guilty — no less than the 
 deepest-dyed perfidy. When he closed his speech he was 
 cheered to the echo.'' 
 Dr. Adams said: ''This man Thomlinson was a very 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 377 
 
 brutal man in his instincts. He seemed also to have been 
 out of humor with his co-conspirators. He was certainly- 
 very angry and much disappointed that his schemes had all 
 failed. But how an intelligent man could argue and justify 
 assassination, as he seemed to do, I carniot understand." 
 
 Col. Bush replied : " Doctor, y^ou must see that this man, 
 no matter what he may have been in former years, had be- 
 come a hardened, inhuman wretch. Do you not remember 
 that he was the same person who employed men to gather 
 poisoned clothes for the disti'ibution of disease, as well as 
 his attempt to have our cities burned, but was thwarted by 
 Divine Pi'ovidence, in my judgment ? " 
 
 "Yes, I remember all this, and God knows that seemed 
 the extreme of barbarism and inhumanity ; but his last 
 proposition in his argument was deliberate, cold-blooded 
 murder in order to gain a political end ; and to think of 
 Northern men listening at any time to such propositions 
 without remonstrance or disapproval in any way makes 
 me shudder." 
 
 "They seemed to indorse it instead of manifesting dis- 
 approval," said Ingelsby, "and I have no doubt they 
 favored it, and in some Avay assisted in trying to have it 
 carried out." 
 
 " Yes, yes," said Uncle Daniel ; " the half of the treachery 
 and diabolical deeds of many of our Northern men, now 
 leaders, is not known or understood ; but, my dear friends, 
 I will continue my story : 
 
 " When Thomlinson had concluded his remarks, Valam- 
 burg followed in a like strain, and concluded with a 'so 
 help him God ' that he was ready for any enterprise to 
 serve the Confederacy, no matter how dark nor how despe- 
 rate and bloody. This Avas received with a wild shout, as 
 though some rebel victory had been announced. 
 
 " Waltei's, of Arkansas, then addressed the assembly. He 
 said he was in favor of the first proposition ; that there 
 seemed to be something pi-aetical in it. Since their last 
 meeting he had been all over the North, even in Washing- 
 ton city, and there was not the slightest difficulty in passing 
 to and fro without any questions being asked. He said he 
 
378 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 saw the President riding ont beyond GeorgetoAvn with only 
 one person accompanying liim ; that there would not have 
 been the slightest trouble in five men capturing him and 
 crossing the river into Virginia, or retreating into Maryland 
 and passing along on byways with him to where he could 
 have been securely kept until a chance was afforded for 
 conveying him to some more secure place. So far as putting 
 him out of the way was concerned, there would not be the 
 slightest difficulty in doing that, but he thought the other 
 the best, taking all things into consideration. The one 
 would be considered a clean trick, and perfectly legitimate 
 warfare, while the other would not, and would arouse the 
 Northern people to more energetic measures. He said that 
 he did not think there would be very great difficulty in 
 capturing Silent ; that he had made inquiry about him, 
 and found that he seldom had anything more than a few 
 men as escort, and kept but a small company as his head- 
 quarters guard ; that 100 good, picked men could capture 
 him almost any night. If they even failed, it would only 
 make those who attempted it prisoners of Avar, so that they 
 would be exchanged. This, if accomplished, in case of 
 either Lincoln or Silent, would secure the Confederacy. 
 With Lincoln captured, the Vice-President Avould only be 
 too glad to have an excuse for the recognition of the Con- 
 federacy. With Silent captured. Gen. Laws would again be 
 master of the situation. Silent was the only match for him 
 in the United States. So far as the Mce-President Avas con- 
 cerned, he was in a bad humor Avith the AA'hole administra- 
 tion. He (Walter.s) had seen hhu and conversed Avith him 
 since the time mentioned at Avhich Mr. Carey had his intex'- 
 view. Walters had been at Nashua, and remained for several 
 days unmolested, and had talked freely with quite a num- 
 ber of persons Avho Avere intimate with the Vice-President, 
 and Avho Avere couA^ersant Avith his a'Icavs and kneAV his 
 feelings. He said that the Vice-President suggested to him 
 to get through the lines and go to Richmond, and say to 
 the authorities there that if he Avere President he Avould 
 recognize the Sovithern Confederacy ; but he (Walters) did 
 not then have full confidence in Avhat he Avas saying, as he 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 379 
 
 was rather in his cups at the time. But since he had heard 
 what Mr. Carey had learned in his interview with hiin he 
 had no fui'ther reason to doubt his sincerity. 
 
 "Mr. Wilkes here interposed and asked whether the 
 whole question of recognition by the Vice-President did 
 not entirely depend upon the capture and successful spirit- 
 ing away of Lincoln. 
 
 "Mr. Walters answered in the affirmative. 
 
 "Wilkes then said: 'Suppose this scheme should fail, 
 what then?' 
 
 "Walters remarked that that was a question to be de- 
 termined by this meeting, and that he did not wish to 
 decide it in advance. 
 
 " Mr. Spangler, from Illinois, said that he did not desire 
 to detain the assembly with a long speech, but he wished 
 to impress upon the minds of the delegates present that in 
 the State from which he came, he did not think the assas- 
 sination of Lincoln and Silent would be indorsed, as it 
 would raise such a storm there that all their friends would 
 be driven from the State. He was in favor of their cap- 
 ture and, in fact, anything that was thought necessary; but 
 as he lived in the same town with Mr. Lincoln, he would not 
 like to be forced to stem the torrent if he, Lincoln, should 
 be assassinated. He would cheerfully vote for the fii'st 
 proposition, and at the same time pay $100 into the general 
 pool for that purpose. This brought down the house — 
 money seemed to be the one thing thej^ greatly desired. 
 He said: 'Now, Mr. Chairman, who is the Treasurer?' 
 
 " The Chairman answered that Mr. Thomlinson had the 
 disbursing as well as the authority to receive all funds for 
 the carrying out of the objects of the meeting. 
 
 " ' Then,' said Spangler, 'here is my $100,' handing it to 
 Thomlinson. This started the ball, and in a few minutes 
 $5,000 were raised and handed over to Thomlinson, who 
 thanked the friends for their liberality. 
 
 "The debate here closed and the vote was taken on the 
 propositions. The Chairman said he would put the third, 
 or last, proposition first, which was, Avhether the assembly 
 would indorse the proposition of Capt. Alston and Mr. 
 
380 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Durham, who proposed to organize a force and assassinate 
 the leading men of the North who are prominent in the 
 war against the South, and recommend the authorities of 
 the Southern Confederacy to carry out the proposed proj- 
 ect. The question being stated, the vote was taken. 
 Being very close, the roll had to be called, and the proposi- 
 tion was lost by three votes. 
 
 "The next proposition was the one submitted by De 
 Kalb to the Confederacy, to blow up the Capitol at Wash- 
 ington when Congress should be in session. The vote 
 being taken, this proposition was lost; it being deemed 
 inexpedient on account of the danger of destroying so many 
 of their own friends. 
 
 "The last proposition to be voted on was Avhether the 
 assembly w^ould recommend to the authorities at Richmond 
 to organize a force and capture Lincoln and Silent, or 
 either of them, and hold the captive or captives until the 
 Confederacy should be recognized. This question was taken 
 and carried unanimously with a great hurrah and three 
 cheers for the man or men who should accomplish this 
 most desirable object. 
 
 " After the proposition had been agreed to, Mr. Page and 
 Capt. Alston both desired to know what was to be done, if 
 anything, should this attempt to capture those men fail. 
 Quite a discussion here arose, during which considerable 
 feeling w^as show'n on the part of some of the Southern men. 
 Finally they determined to recommend that Wilkes, Page, 
 Alston and Durham be put in charge and organize for the 
 purpose mentioned, and that they receive their instruc- 
 tions directly from Jacob Thomlinson. One of these men 
 should go to Richmond with C. C. Carey, and there meet 
 Durham and consult with the authorities as to the route 
 to be adopted in getting into and out of Washington, and 
 the means to be resorted to for their assistance and pro- 
 tection ; also that, in the event of failure in capturing 
 either of those men, then in that case they, or some of 
 them, were to return to Canada and confer further with 
 Thomlinson ; and whatever measures he and they should 
 adopt that looked like l^ringing success Avere to be carried 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 381 
 
 out, with the understanding that the assembly here and 
 now assented to it ; which it did, and appointed Mr. Thoni- 
 linson with power to act as fully as if the matter had been 
 laid before it and agreed to by a vote. 
 
 " This concluded the business of the delegates, and they 
 adjourned to meet on the call of the Grand Commander at 
 any future time when necessary for the benefit of the cause 
 of the Confederacy. Henry remained a day or so in order 
 to note any further developments. Carey and Page left at 
 once for Richmond, intending to make their way in dis- 
 guise by rail into West Virginia, and from there to Rich- 
 mond. Wilkes started for New York and Alston for Buf- 
 falo. They were to make their way to Baltimore, and 
 meet there on a certain day and remain until Page should 
 return from Richmond with Durham. They were then to 
 have an understanding as to how they should operate. 
 Before leaving they all had a secret meeting with Thomlin- 
 son, but what instructions they received of a private nature 
 Henry did not know, except that he learned if their scheme 
 should fail, one or more of them were to return at once to 
 Canada and consult further with Thomlinson as to their 
 future operations. 
 
 " I required this to be written in full by Henry, and leav- 
 ing him and his wife, Seraine, with what of our family was 
 now left, I telegraphed to the President : 
 
 " ' Stay indoors ; important ; am coming ! 
 
 (Signed,) Daniel.' 
 
 " I at once left for Washington, feeling that time was 
 important. The desperation of these men was such that 
 they would undertake an enterprise of any kind, and the 
 condition of the Confederacy such that nothing less than 
 some heroic remedy would avail anything. 
 
 " When I arrived at Washington it was early in the 
 morning. I directed my steps toward the Executive Man- 
 sion. On arriving at the door the usher recognized me, but 
 said that the President had not been to breakfast. 
 
 " I said : ' I do not wish to disturb him, but it is very im- 
 
383 UXCLE DANIELS STORY. 
 
 portant that I see him before a crowd comes in. I will 
 remain here.' 
 
 "He stepped in and very soon returned, and at once 
 showed me to the President's office up-stairs. He was 
 waiting for me, and as I entered he came forward with 
 both hands extended, and said, ' My dear friend Lyon, how 
 are you?' 
 
 " I answered him as to my health in a sad tone. He 
 spoke of my great afflictions in the most tender manner, 
 and inquired as to the telegram. 
 
 " I said : ' Mr. President, this paper,' handing him Henry's 
 report, 'will explain it.' 
 
 " He said : ' This is a long paper — as long as a President's 
 message,' and laughed, saying, ' I expect you have been 
 writing one for me?' 
 
 " I replied that it was an important message for a Presi- 
 dent. At this he laughed, and said : 
 
 "'That is quite good, and is a very wise distinction; 
 but,' said he, 'we will not read it now. When we get our 
 breakfast, that will do, will it not?' 
 
 " I replied : ' Yes, perhaps it will.' 
 
 " He would have me take breakfast with him. His family 
 only were present, and we all conversed freely, but princi- 
 pally about the late election and our success in the West 
 against Head, and the prospects of Silent against Laws. 
 He was feeling very happy and confident of final victory. 
 He told me about having just returned with the Secretary 
 of State from Hampton Eoads, where they had met the 
 Vice-President of the Southern Confederacy and others on 
 a peace mission; 'but,' said he, 'it was the same kind of 
 peace that the Copperheads have been preaching, under 
 instructions from Richmond and the rebel agents in Can- 
 ada, for three years. ' 
 
 " After breakfast we returned to his office. He instructed 
 his usher that he could see no one for the present. Being 
 seated, he drew the paper that I had given him from 
 his side pocket and commenced reading. Very soon he 
 exhibited some little excitement, rang his bell and sent for 
 the Secretary of War, who soon came in. After the Sec- 
 
 i 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 383 
 
 retary had exchanged compliments with me, the President 
 continued reading. When he had finished he turned to me 
 and said : 
 
 '"This is the most extraordinary thing that I have ever 
 read or heard of, in or out of history. Mr. Secretary, please 
 read this.' 
 
 "The Secretary read it very carefully and remarked: 
 ' This is what they are coming to; they will stop at nothing. 
 But the most surprising part of all is the attitude of your 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL CONFERRING WITH LINCOLN AND STANTON. 
 
 Vice-President. What can he mean by hob-nobbing with 
 those traitors and having interviews with one of their 
 principal leaders inside of our lines?' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the President; ' this is strange, indeed.' 
 " After further conversation it was determined to have 
 the Cabinet officers meet that day. The President also 
 directed the Secretary of War to ask Gen. Silent to be at the 
 Executive Mansion the next morning. He asked me to re- 
 main in Washington and come to see him the next day at 
 10 o'clock, and not to fail. I left, went to the Owen House 
 and took a room. 
 
384 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "While there I met a man in rather deUeate health, 
 who said his name was Alston, that he was a Canadian, and 
 had eoiue to Washington on account of the mildness of the 
 climate. He was about five feet ten inches in height, hazel 
 eyes, light hair, with small goatee; was quite a nervous man, 
 moving his hands, or sitting down and immediately rising 
 again, picking his teeth, or pulling his goatee. I remem- 
 bered the man's name as that of one of the conspirators, 
 and marked him well. On inquiry I found he had arrived 
 the day before and was intending, as he said, to remain for 
 some time in order to test the climate in his case. I stepped 
 up to the War Department, and finding my friend, the Sec- 
 retary, in, I asked him to send a detective with me, and he 
 did so. I put him on the man and said no more to any one 
 until I met the President and others the next day. 
 
 " At 10 o'clock the following morning I appeared at the 
 Mansion and was admitted at once. On entering the Presi- 
 dent's office I met Gen. Silent. Having previously met him 
 at Chatteraugus and elsewhere, he recognized me, and after 
 the usual compliments asked about Gen. Anderson. I told 
 hhu about my misfortunes, the last of which he was not 
 aware of. He said no more for a short time; he then asked 
 me if Gen. Anderson would not like to come East and have 
 a better command. He said he did not think he had been 
 given a command equal to his ability; that he would order 
 him East if agreeable. *I wrote the General as soon as I re- 
 turned to my hotel. 
 
 "The conversation was then turned to the report of 
 Henry. The President seemed serious, and said the as- 
 tounding statement about the Vice-President worried him, 
 and yet, he said, it was almost incredible. 
 
 " Gen. Silent said he could believe it, but was very much 
 surprised at his having the interview and disclosing his 
 opinions to our enemies. Silent said he made some curious 
 statements to him while he was making his headquarters 
 at Nashua, but he attributed it to Tennessee whisky more 
 than to any Avrong motive in his mind, until he relocated 
 the same things over more than once. He thought strange 
 of it, but did hot mention the conversation. 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 385 
 
 " ' But,' said the Secretary, 'what do you say to the at- 
 tempt they are to make to capture you two gentlemen?' 
 
 " Silent said: ' That scheme has already failed. Our 
 knowledge of the fact defeats it. You must have a guard 
 of at least one company of infantry at or near the White 
 House, and the officers must be notified, in confidence, why 
 they are placed here. There must be a company of cavalry 
 ordered here for escort to the President, and he must not 
 go out of call of the guards without an escort.' 
 
 " The President said: ' This will not look well, but I sup- 
 pose I nmst do it for safety. I do not like this Vice-Presi- 
 dent's talk; it worries me. But how about yourself, Gren. 
 Silent; they seem to be after you as well.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the General; ' but you must remember that 
 I am surrounded by an army, and this notice protects me. 
 I will look after that hereafter. The truth is, they might 
 have caught me napping, as I have heretofore had but a 
 small guard. I will make it large enough when I return. 
 My fears, however, are very much increased, as I see that 
 there Avere many of those conspirators in favor of taking 
 the proposition to assassinate instead of capture. That 
 can be done in spite of guards, by reckless men who will take 
 desperate chances. This is what we must look out for. I see 
 that they are to take orders from Jacob Thomlinson, who is 
 a most reckless man, without any of the instincts of human- 
 ity, and utterly without any regard for the rules of civil- 
 ized warfare. He is a very dangei-ous man if he has about 
 him those who will do his bidding. So look out, Mr. Presi- 
 dent; my judgment is that you will be in imminent peril.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the President. ' Gen. Silent do you remem- 
 ber the dream I repeated to you when you came to 
 Washington? ' 
 
 "'Oh, yes,' said Gen. Silent, 'perfectly; and in tliat 
 dream I was to be murdered as soon as the rebellion should 
 be ended. But I do not feel alarmed about myself ; dreams, 
 you know, Mr. President, go by contraries.' 
 
 " 'Yes,' said the President, 'I will not say that I believe 
 in dreams, neither do I ; yet they make an impression on 
 my mind.' 
 
 13 
 
386 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "Gen. Silent said no more on the subject, and the con- 
 versation on that topic was dropped. 
 
 "I was asked if I would send Henry back to Canada to 
 watch further developiuents. I assented. They all thought 
 that perhaps in this way we would be able to head off any 
 further scheme as the one reported had been. 
 
 "I then related what I had discovered at the Owen 
 House, and suggested a close watch on this man Alston. 
 The President took up the report, and finding the name, 
 thought there might be something in my suggestion. They 
 sent for the detective that I had placed to Avatch him, and 
 he informed us that this man drank pretty freely, and had 
 disclosed to him while in his cuf)s the night before that he 
 was from St. Catharine's, Canada; that he had plenty of 
 money in gold, and was desirous of finding some five or six 
 good, active, bold and daring young men, who would be 
 likely to be fond of an adventure. The detective was sent 
 back at once with instructions to arrest him and have 
 him taken to Old Capitol Prison. If any questions should 
 be asked, he was to answer that the Secretary of "War had 
 directed it. The next morning it was telegraphed all over 
 the country that a Mr. Alston was arrested in Washington 
 for attempting to hire men to kidnap the President ; and 
 so the scheme was exploded. 
 
 "The next day I bjide the President and the Secretary 
 good-by, at the same time warning the President of his 
 great danger. He could not thank me enough, he said, for 
 my interest. Silent had left for the army. Just as I was 
 leaving, the President said to me in a whisper : 
 
 " ' Look out for a great battle soon, and with it you will 
 hear of the fall of Richmond.' 
 
 "I thanked him for his confidence in me and left. On 
 arilving at home I found all well and very anxious to see 
 me, as this had been my first absence since the death of my 
 wife and Peter. Henry had seen the notice of Alston's 
 arrest, and Avhen I described him he said he was the right 
 man. I Avrote to the President what Henry said, and 
 Alston remained in prison. 
 
 " In a short time I heard fi'om Gen. Andei'son. He was 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 387 
 
 willing to go East. I telegraphed Gen. Silent and he 
 ordered him to report at once. He came by home on his 
 way and remained over sevei*al days. Lieut. Whitcomb 
 was with him. While there I related all that had taken 
 place. He thought Henry should return at once to Canada, 
 leaving Seraine with us. He said it would be dangerous 
 since Alston's arrest to risk writing, so Henry would have 
 to come to my house with any information that he might 
 have. Henry left at once and the General the next day. 
 
 "We were alone again. The women and children were 
 weeping over the departure of Henry and the General. 
 Aunt Martha came in and said : 
 
 "'Bress de good Laud, chiFn, what is you ciyin' 'bout. 
 De Gen'l all right ; dars no danger 'bout him ; he am safe. 
 De Laud protect hhn. He dun sabe him all dis time for 
 good. Don't you see de Sesh git whip whareber he goes? 
 Dey all done killed down whar he bin, and now dey jest' 
 take him ober by whar Marsa Linkum am, and de Sesh all 
 git smash up ober dar de same way as what dey is down 
 whar he bin afore.' 
 
 "Old Ham chimed in : ' Yas, Marfa, dat am de fac'. You 
 see, when I goes wid Marsa Gen'l, he gets shotted nearly 
 ebery time. I not understand dis, but he not git any time 
 hurt when I's away. How is dat, Marfa? Guess it best for 
 me not be wid him. I tell you I guess I see it all now ; de 
 Laud want me to stay here wid dese womens and dese 
 chil'ns, and Marsa Gen'l he not t'ink ob dat, so de Laud jes' 
 let him git hurted, so he hab to come and stay wid de folks 
 and hab me heah? Is dat it, Marfa? ' 
 
 " ' Yes, dat am de case ; and I 'spec you is glad, kase you 
 is a powerful coward, Ham ; you knows you is.' 
 
 " 'Marfa, you neber see me fightin' dem Sesh. Else you 
 not say dem hard words 'bout Ham. No, indeed, you not 
 know 'bout me.' 
 
 "'I 'specs dat's so, Ham. How many of de Sesh does 
 you 'specs you is killed ? ' 
 
 " ' Don' know, don' know, I neber counted em ; war too 
 busy, Marfa.' 
 
 " This was getting Ham into a close place, and he retired. 
 
588 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "In a few days Henry returned and reported that the 
 arrest of Alston had alarmed the conspirators in Canada 
 very greatly. Carey and Page were still in Richmond. 
 Wilkes had returned to Canada and had been at Montreal 
 with Thonilinson, but Henry could get nothing out of him, 
 as Thonilinson thought it best not to have any one know 
 what was to be attempted unless they could aid in carrying 
 it out ; but he said the country would be startled very 
 soon. Henry surmised what he meaht, and as soon as he 
 could get away from Wintergreen he left for home. 
 
 "I sent him to the President with this information, 
 also a letter calling the President's attention to his great 
 danger, and the danger in which the country would be in 
 the event that anything should occur that would put the 
 Vice-President in power. This was the last communication 
 I ever had with the best of all Presidents." 
 
(( 
 
 w 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 COLLAPSE OF THE GREAT REBELLION.— LAWS' ARMY SUR- 
 RENDERS.— THE ASSASSINATION OF PRESIDENT LINCOLN. 
 
 " After life's fitful fever, he sleeps well; 
 Treason has done his ivorst; nor steel norpoisotlt 
 Malice domestic, foreign envy, nothing 
 Can touch /it??i/ari/ier."— Shakespeare. 
 
 HEN I left off speaking of Gen. Silent and his 
 command in the East, and continued my story 
 about the West and Center, you will remember 
 that he had passed through eight days of 
 bloody contest with Laws. We must now return to him 
 and understand the condition of things on his line while 
 these events were transpiring in the North, in Canada, and 
 in Sherwood's department, of which I have given you a 
 history. 
 
 "Silent moved out in the night time the last of May, and 
 on June the first found a heavy force in his front. Fighting 
 at once began again. Sherlin was in the advance, and by di- 
 rection held his ground through that night. By daylight 
 support reached him and his position was secure. Silent now 
 established his headquarters at an old tavern, under wide- 
 spreading trees, at Cool Haven, some ten or twelve miles 
 from the rebel Capital, and at once assaulted Laws in his 
 works. The Union troops charged with great dash and 
 heroism, taking the enemy's first line of rifle-pits; but the 
 enemy, falling back to his shorter and stronger line, was 
 enabled to hold his position and force our troops to abandon 
 the assault. The contest continued during the afternoon 
 and evening. Our losses were quite heavy. 
 
 " On the next day a general assault was made, which re- 
 sulted in our repulse. The enemy being behind heavy 
 
890 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 earthworks, it proved too great a task to dislodge him. 
 Our army was now intrenched, and heavy skirmishing con- 
 tinued for several days. Laws made two assaults on our 
 lines, but was repulsed with severe loss on both occa- 
 sions. 
 
 "A few more days of skirmishing and desultory fighting, 
 and the campaign closed for the season. During the Sum- 
 mer, Silent had succeeded in holding Laws close to Rich- 
 mond. The Copperhead press and orators of the North 
 made him the especial target for their calumny during 
 the Presidential campaign. This course was evidently 
 directed from Richmond and Canada. 
 
 "The following September, Silent, with his usual vigor, 
 began active operations against the enemy. Sherlin was 
 now in the valley of the Shannon, operating against the 
 rebel Gen. Dawn, and Silent was holding Sentinel Point as 
 his headquarters, and directing operations from there. On 
 the morning of the last day of September Boutler moved 
 from Deep Valley. Orden's Corps moved by the Veranda 
 road close to the river. Burns by the new Sales road, and 
 the cavalry by the Derby road to our right. All our forces 
 were now moving in the direction of the rebel Capital. 
 
 " Our troops struck the rebel works and attacked them 
 at five o'clock P. M., and after desperate fighting for hours 
 Fort Harris was taken, with its fifteen guns and all its 
 garrison; also, the line' of works running down to Champ's 
 farm, with several hundred prisoners. Thus again the 
 work of war had begun in earnest. Silent stood on the 
 side of the fort, and could with his field-glass view the 
 whole line of rebel works now held by them, as well as see 
 the church spires in Richmond. Our cavalry had advanced 
 on our right to within six miles of the Capital. This was 
 very encouraging. Yet many a bloody battle must be 
 fought before the prize could be ours. 
 
 "Burns now made a gallant assault against the enemy's 
 works in front of his advance, but, unfortunately, was re- 
 pulsed. This checked the advance of our troops on this 
 part of the line. Boutler's jDosition now extended from the 
 river (James) to the Derby road, fronting Richmond. 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 391 
 
 Meador's command was in front of Petersville. In the 
 afternoon of the next day Parker's Division of Warner's 
 Corps was attacked near Boyd's road. He was promptly 
 re-enforced, and the rebels were repulsed with great loss. 
 Fort Harris was also assaulted with a view of recapture, as 
 it was a very important position. The attempt failed, and 
 we still held the fort. 
 
 " Our right and left wings were now being slowly ad- 
 vanced in the direction of the Capital, under the very eye of 
 Laws, the rebel commander. He had the advantage in this, 
 that it would require a day for Silent to move from one 
 flank to the other, while Laws, holding the chord of the 
 circle, could re-enforce any part of his line in a few hours. 
 Laws could not by any possibility stretch his line much 
 farther, while Silent was steadily acquiring more ground. 
 
 " The greatest consternation now prevailed in the city of 
 Richmond. Its evacuation was seriously contemplated. 
 The publication of the newspapers was suspended, and the 
 printers were called out to defend the city. Some of the 
 city police fell into our hands. OflBces and shops were 
 closed. The church bells sounded the alarm. Guards 
 were sent into the streets to impress every able-bodied 
 man. Members of the Government were sent into the 
 trenches, and all between the ages of fifteen and fifty-five 
 were ordered under arms. Laws stubbornly held his posi- 
 tion. He could plainly see that Silent was determined to 
 fight it out and settle the contest in and about Richmond, 
 without being driven or drawn away, unless some alarm 
 at Washington should cause a change of his campaign. 
 
 " After many movements, counter-movements, and much 
 fighting, of all which I cannot speak in this narrative, 
 Laws concluded to set Ewelling at the work of threatening 
 our Capital. He crossed the Potomac and turned and 
 threatened Washington, expecting Silent's army to be at 
 once ordered to its defense; but this made no imi)ression 
 on Silent. He sent Wight's Corps to meet Ewelling and to 
 follow him, which was done, and the danger to our Capital 
 passed. Ewelling struck for the Valley of the Shannon, 
 passed into Maryland and the border of Pennsylvania, 
 
393 UIs^CLE DA2fIEL'S STORY. 
 
 levying contributions as he marched through towns and 
 country, returning with much booty to the valley men- 
 tioned, joining Dawn. In the meantime Wight was fol- 
 lowing him. Sherlin Avas sent to take command of these 
 forces. He fell upon Ewelling and Dawn, and almost 
 annihilated their commands, driving what was left of them 
 entirely out of that part of the country, and making such 
 a desolation that another movement in that direction by 
 the rebels would be wholly impracticable. Leaving a suffi- 
 cient force to prevent any fui'ther movement, he returned 
 to the ai*my near Richmond, destroying railroads, canals, 
 and in fact nearly all the enemy's lines of communication 
 of any advantage to him. 
 
 " In the meantime an attempt was made liy our forces in 
 front of Petersville to mine and blow up some of the 
 enemy's main forts. The main sap was run some 500 feet, 
 until it Avas under a fort on Cemetery Hill. Wings were 
 constructed to the right and left of the sap or tunnel, so 
 that about four tons of powder were placed under the fort, 
 tamped with sand bags and wood. The intention Avas to 
 explode the mine, and at the moment of the explosion to 
 open Avith all the artillery in this front on the enemy's lines, 
 and to rapidly move a storming column through the crater 
 and carry the high gTound in rear, Avhich, if in our posses- 
 sion, Avould command the city and the enemy's Avorks. At 
 about 8:30 on the morning of the 30th of July the fuse was 
 lighted, but no explosion folloAved. Many attempts Avere 
 made before the powder ignited. The suspense Avas great. 
 Silent AA'as quietly Avaiting to see the result. 
 
 "Finally the smoke Avas seen and the dead, heaA'y sound 
 was heard, like unto the mutterings of distant thunder or 
 the rumblings of an earthquake. Following this the whole 
 surroundings Avere darkened, and up far in the air Avere 
 sent guns, gun-carriages, caissons, picks, shovels, timbers 
 and human beings. They Avent up in a confused mass and 
 came down as though falling from the clouds in fragments. 
 Many poor felloAvs Avere bloAvn to atoms. Our artillery 
 opened, and the cannonading that followed perhaps Avas 
 neA^er equaled during the Avar. A column of infantry 
 
UNCLE DAJflEL'rf STORY. 393 
 
 charged into the crater and there hesitated and halted 
 after capturing those who were left alive. This hesitation 
 gave the enemy time to recover from their astonishment 
 and alarm. They rallied and opened a terribly galling fire 
 nito the crater. Support was sent in, which only made the 
 confusion among our men the greater. A cross-fire was 
 now poured into them in the breach, and it was turned 
 mto a great slaughter-pen. Both sides were slaughtered in 
 great numbers. Rebel and Union troops, white and colored 
 men, were mixed together, crying to one another for help. 
 The scene, as described by those who witnessed it, was one 
 upon which no one could wish to dweU. Our people felt 
 this disaster as much as any during the war. It was used 
 by our enemies everywhere to prove our commander to 
 be a heartless butcher. 
 
 "About this time an ordnance boat loaded with supplies 
 of ammunition was exploded at or near Silent's head- 
 quarters at Sentinel Point. The report alarmed every one 
 for miles around. The earth shook and trembled as if this 
 globe was dissolving. Fragments of shell, wood and human 
 beings fell about the locality like hail coming down. Men 
 shrieked and ran wildly about, thinking that the final end 
 of all things was at hand. Silent was near by, but uttered 
 not a word. He entered his tent, quietly sat down, and 
 wrote a dispatch describing the disaster. 
 
 "Time wore on without any very great results either 
 way, until the armies were all ready for the final movement 
 m the Spring following. Silent was still steadily gaining 
 ground to his left, and holding Laws close to his lines, at 
 the same time keeping his cavalry in motion, to the great 
 annoyance of the enemy. In February, 1865, when I was 
 at the Capital, where I met the President, Secretary of 
 AVar and Gen. Silent, the campaign of Sherwood north to 
 the rear of Richmond was about commencing; but I was not 
 then aware of it. (ien. Silent was also getting ready for 
 his final move against Laws, though he was waiting for 
 Sherwood and Scoven to make a junction at or near Golds- 
 burg, in North Carolina. 
 "In the meantime Charleston had been evacuated- 
 
394 U2fCLE BAKIEL's STORY. 
 
 Columbia, S. C, surrendered, and many of our starving 
 prisoners were there released from their deadly and poison- 
 ous prison-pens, not fit for pigs, even, to live in. Cotton 
 had been piled in the streets of Columbia by the retreating 
 rebels and set on fire. When our troops entered the city 
 they put the fire out, as they thought. In the evening, 
 however, the smoldering fire was fanned into flames by a 
 strong wind, and the burning flakes of cotton lighting on 
 and against houses, set them on fire. One division of our 
 forces worked hard to subdue the conflagration, but in 
 vain. The flames leaped from housetop to housetop, as if 
 some unseen hand was aiding in the terrible work of 
 devastation. Men, women and children left their houses 
 in their night-dresses, screaming and crying for help. Noth- 
 ing could be done to allay the destruction. A great por- 
 tion of the city was laid in ashes, and many people were in 
 the streets houseless and homeless. The troops of Sher- 
 Avood did all in their power to alleviate the suffering, by 
 dividing blankets and food, and also by taking as many 
 families as could be placed in the wagons to a point from 
 whence they could take shipping North, where, on their 
 arrival, they were amply provided for. 
 
 "Again moving forward rapidly, Sherwood's left wing 
 struck Harding's rebel corps at Averyville, and drove it in 
 rout from its position. Our left Aving then moved by rapid 
 marches on the Burton and Goldsburg road, the right 
 wing moving on a shorter and more direct route in the 
 same direction, many miles to the south. At Burton's 
 Cross-roads the head of column of the left wing struck the 
 rebel army under command of Gen. Jones, who had again 
 been placed at the head of the forces collected together 
 since Head's defeat at Nashua. His forces were now com- 
 manded by Harding, Biggs, Chatham and Hamden, the 
 latter counnanding his cavalry. The Union forces, under 
 Gen. Somers, discovering that a large force was in their 
 front, deployed two divisions and attacked, but could 
 not drive the enemy from his position. Somers hastily 
 constructed earthworks and held the enemy in his position 
 until the right wing, or a portion of it, could come to his 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 395 
 
 relief. The word was soon sent to the General command- 
 ing the right wing, and the Fifteenth and Seventeenth 
 Corps were dispatched at once to Burton's Cross-roads, 
 
 "They arrived early on the next morning, having re- 
 ceived the order late at night. The General commanding 
 the Fifteenth Corps, which was in the advance, at once 
 formed his leading division (Gen. Charles Ward's) and 
 charged the enemy's works. His men went on the run 
 over the works and right into his trenches, the General 
 commanding the corps leading and leaping his horse over 
 the parapet in the midst of a shower of deadly missiles. 
 Our men captured the rebels who were in their front, and a 
 general stampede of the enemy followed, and in a short 
 time Jones and his whole command were hastily making 
 their escape across Mill Run. The march was not any far- 
 ther uupeded, and Sherwood's army marched to Goldsburg, 
 where, as befoi-e stated, they joined Scoven, and thus 
 ended the hard fighting of Sherwood's army. 
 
 " The President and Vice-President had been inaugu- 
 rated, and the message of the President was so mild and 
 conciliatory, breathing forgiveness and charity in such an 
 honest and earnest spirit, that many thought it might have 
 some influence on the feelings of the enemy in respect to 
 the Union in which they had lived and controlled so long 
 to their own advantage. But no; the more he expressed 
 sentiments of respect for their opinions the more bitter 
 they became, denouncing every expression of kindness as 
 an insult to their people; so that it was determined there 
 should be no let-up in any way whatever— no armistice nor 
 rest, but when the movement commenced, to let that end 
 the rebellion before ceasing. The country was now up to 
 this point, and all were ready and fully prepared for the 
 i-esult. 
 
 " Gen. Silent had now directed Papson, as well as Sher- 
 wood, to keep their cavalry at work in destroying lines of 
 communication, bridges, and supplies of the enemy. Will- 
 ston in the West was operating south of Tennessee, cutting 
 off all chance of re-enforcements from that direction, and 
 Sherwood's cavalry in the direction of Augusta and north- 
 
396 UXCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 ward, performing the same character of service, while 
 Sherlin was again marching with 10,000 cavalry around 
 Laws, making the whole country untenable for want of 
 facilities in gathering supplies, of which at this time the 
 enemy was in great need. The whole coast from Savannah 
 to Newbern, with forts, gunboats and munitions of Avar, 
 was now in our hands, Avith 100,000 as good soldiers as ever 
 marched or fought a battle almost entirely untrammeled, 
 Avell supplied, and ready to drive Jones or any opposing 
 force north back to LaAvs, where the whole could be 
 crushed at one bloAV. Sherwood was to so conduct his moA'e- 
 ments as to detain Jones in his front until the 10th of 
 April, and then he AA^as to move directly against him and 
 driA'e and follow him; but if possible, to get to the Roanoke 
 River, so as to hold LaAA's in his position. 
 
 "While Silent was preparing for his final moA^ement 
 against the enemy, Avhich Avas to commence on the 29th of 
 March, LaAvs, suspecting the movement, on the morning of 
 the 25th, selecting the weakest point in our lines, as he 
 thought, assaulted the right of Meador's position in front 
 of the Ninth Corps. The point assaulted was a small fort 
 known as Fort Sleman, where the tAvo opposing forces 
 were not more than 200 yards separated from each other. 
 At dawn of day the rebels moved against this point Avith 
 Gadden's CoriDS, re-enforced by Bush Jones's division. 
 Parker's pickets were overAvhelmed and the trenches taken 
 by the enemy, so that the main line of the Union forces 
 was broken. The rebels noAv seeing their adA'antage 
 wheeled to the right and left, SAveeping our lines before 
 them, and capturing our batteries, Avhich they at once 
 turned upon Fort Sleman. The fort made all resistance 
 possible, but, being assaulted in front, flank and rear, was 
 compelled to surrender. The guns of the fort were noAv 
 turned upon our oAvn lines on either side with great effect, 
 driving our men and taking complete possession of this 
 part of our intrenchments. 
 
 " General Parker at this junctui-e came upon the scene, 
 brought up artillery on the hills commanding the point at- 
 tacked, and ordered his forces to occvipy the fort. General 
 
UNCLE DAK-IEL'S STORY. 397 
 
 Hartlej^ also moved up and massed his division and as- 
 saulted the enemy as they were moving along our line. He 
 checked their advance, and, being re-enforced, drove Gad- 
 den's Corps back, recaptured the fort and all our abandoned 
 lines, with 2,000 prisoners. Meador arrived on the field and 
 at once ordered Wight and Hume to advance on Parker's 
 left, which was promptly done, and that part of the enemy's 
 l^icket-line was taken, with many prisoners ; so that the 
 temporary success of the enemy jDroved very expensive to 
 him in the end. This was the only unprovoked assault 
 that Laws had made since the campaign of the Summer 
 before. 
 
 "On the night after this assault Gren. Meador, General 
 Orden and several other Generals were at Gen. Silent's 
 headquarters, discussing the contemplated movement to 
 be commenced on the 29th. The President had also been 
 down to see Silent, and agreed in every particular to his 
 programme. Gen. Tom Anderson was also present, having 
 been ordered to Sentinel Point for assignment to duty. He 
 was introduced by Gen. Silent as an able and brave offlcer. 
 Gen. Orden said to Gen. Silent that he would be pleased to 
 have him assigned to his command ; to which Silent an- 
 swered that he would speak to Anderson. 
 
 " When the movement was understood, preliminary there- 
 to Gen. Orden was directed to move the next day to the 
 extreme left, in connection with and in support of the 
 cavalry under Sherlin, designed to prevent Laws from 
 finally retreating in that direction, as was thought he 
 might attempt, in order to make a junction with Jones and 
 fight Sherwood's forces instead of Silent. This was not de- 
 sired, as the General commanding wished the army that 
 had always confronted Laws to have the honor of the 
 capture of him and his army. 
 
 "When all had left for their respective headquarters, 
 Gen. Silent spoke to Gen. Anderson of Gen. Orden's re- 
 quest. 
 
 " Anderson replied : ' General, assign me anywhere ; I will 
 try to do my duty wherever I may be ijlaced.' 
 
 " Gen. Silent then wrote the order and handed it to him. 
 
398 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 saying : ' You will proceed to join Gen. Orden in the morn- 
 ing; he Avill move to the left during the day.' Silent said 
 that he would give him a larger command in a few days, 
 but could not do so then, as they were on the eve of the 
 movement in contemplation. 
 
 "Gen. Anderson expressed entire satisfaction, and directed 
 Lieut. Whiteomb, who was with him, to have preparations 
 made for starting at daylight the next morning. 
 
 "During the evening, they being entirely alone. General 
 Silent said : ' Gen. Anderson, do you remember a conversa- 
 tion we had at my rooms the night before I left Nashua for 
 the East?' 
 
 "'Very distinctly, General; I was much impressed by 
 what you then said as to your views in reference to crush- 
 ing this rebellion Avithin a certain time, and the mode to be 
 adopted for the accomplishment of this end.' 
 
 "'Well, we will do it Avithin the time mentioned. But 
 do you remember my asking you if you believed in dreams, 
 and if you had ever seen anything that you could not ex- 
 plain or understand ? ' 
 
 " 'Yes, General, I well remember that also.' 
 
 " 'Well, sir, I desire to make a confidant of you in this 
 particular. I do not wish what I say known at this time.' 
 
 " 'You can do so; I will not betray your confidence.' 
 
 " ' I intended telling the President to-day,' continued 
 Gen. Silent, ' but was so .taken up with other matters that 
 I forgot it; and I feel a strange kind of superstition that I 
 may not see him again. He and I are both in great 
 danger, but I feel that I can protect myself better than he 
 can himself. I do not desire to tell this story to any of 
 my family, as I do not want them, or either of them, to be- 
 come superstitious. It is so easy for any of us to become 
 so. I find even the President, as strong a man as he is, 
 somewhat so inclined.' 
 
 " Gen. Anderson said: ' I am surprised at this. I did not 
 suppose he was so; but many strong people are, and many 
 claim to have cause for being so.' 
 
 " Gen. Anderson then related my wife's dream to Gen. 
 Silent, and told him Peter's interpretation of it, and said 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 399 
 
 six of her sons were now dead — one only (Henry) remain- 
 ing alive. 
 
 "At this Gen. Silent became melancholy, and quietly 
 responded, ' 'Tis strange, indeed!' He then related to Gen. 
 Anderson the fact of his having seen a strange form in the 
 night-time while under a tree at Chatteraugus; also, the 
 night that he met him at Nashua, as well as in the night 
 near his quarters while fighting the battle of the Chaparral, 
 its indications at Chatteraugus, and its indications to him 
 at Nashua and in the Chaparral. He said: 
 
 " 'I have also seen the same specti-al form to-night, say- 
 ing to me: " Move to the left rapidly; the enemy are all in 
 your hands, and in half a moon all will be prisoners." Gen. 
 Anderson, what is this ? Am I dreaming, or am I laboring 
 under some disease of the mind ? I hope you will speak 
 freely to me as to what you think. I could not keep it 
 longer. I must tell some one. I feared I was becoming 
 broken down in my brain power, — I have studied over the 
 military situation so much. ' 
 
 " ' No, General, you need not have any fears of that. You 
 are as vigorous in that respect as any man living. I can- 
 not, however, explain this ; nor can I understand it. I will 
 ask you, however, if you had this character of campaign 
 in your mind before you saw this strange apparition? ' 
 
 " 'Yes, I had a thought of it: but somehow this seemed 
 to influence me not to deviate in the least, and to give me 
 faith and confidence in our final success ; and yet I cannot 
 but believe this to be only an optical illusion. It must be ; 
 it cannot, it seems to me, be otherwise.' 
 
 " ' There is one thing. General : it appears to be leading 
 you, or, at least, helping your faith, in the right direc- 
 tion.' 
 
 " 'Yes ; but. Gen. Anderson, it harasses me by day and 
 by night. I cannot keep it from my mind. I try to thi-ow 
 it off, but cannot. But we will speak of this no more at 
 present. I feel that my mind is greatly relieved since I 
 have given you my secret. What a strange feeling this is; 
 but I believe it is so with every person.' 
 
 " ' Yes, General, that is true. Things pent up in the mind 
 
400 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 and heart become oppressive, and wear the mind until re- 
 lieved. This seems to be our safety-valve.' 
 
 " The conversation here ceased on this subject, and both 
 retired to rest. The next morning Gen. Anderson and his 
 companion, Lieut. Whitcomb, left very early for Gen. Or- 
 den's headquarters. As they were leaving Gen. Silent came 
 out and spoke many kind words to Gen. Anderson. He said: 
 
 "'I feel much better this morning. I will be at the 
 front to-day, and will see you, perhaps.' 
 
 "With a good -by they separated. When Gen. Anderson 
 arrived at Gen. Orden's headquarters he was ready to 
 move his command to the left. He had been telegraphed 
 by Silent of Anderson's assignment, so the orders Avere 
 ready, and Gen. Anderson at once took command of a 
 splendid division, getting acquainted as best he could on 
 the march that day. His command was in the lead. Late 
 in the afternoon he met Gen. Sherlin, who was overjoyed 
 to see him, saying : 
 
 " 'Anderson, you have no time to learn the situation, 
 but I want you to be close to me. I will speak to Orden.' 
 
 "Their lines were formed that evening and all was in 
 readiness for action. On the afternoon of the 29th the 
 Union line was continuous fi'om Appomattox, and still 
 moving to the left. Silent said : 
 
 "'I feel noAv like ending the matter, if it is possible, 
 before going back.' 
 
 "The army of Silent' was located about as hereinafter 
 stated. Parker and Wight held our line in front of Peters- 
 ville, and Orden's line reached to the crossing of Hatcher's 
 Run. Hume had moved to the left of Orden, by change of 
 orders, and Warner was on the left of the moving column. 
 Sherlin was now at Dinwiddle, on our left flank, some five 
 miles separated from the left of our infantry. This move- 
 ment was made late in the afternoon. Our lines now cov- 
 ered the ground from Appomattox to DinAviddie Court- 
 house. Silent said : 
 
 " ' Now, let us see what we can do with the enemy.' 
 
 "This portion of the country Avas covered with forests 
 and swampy streams. During the night the rain fell in 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 40l 
 
 torrents, and by the next morning- it seemed impossible for 
 }nan or beast to move without sticking in the quicksands. 
 The rain continued, and a deep gloom seemed to settle over 
 our army. Some who were in Silent's confidence suggested 
 a return to our former lines, but Silent could not see how 
 we could go back if not foi'ward. 
 
 " Just at this moment Sherlin came riding up, through 
 rain and mud, and suggested that an advance was sure of 
 success. Silent at once gave him orders to return and take 
 possession of Five Forks. The enemy was now confronted 
 by our army at every point. 
 
 "Sherlin, on his return, at once sent one of his divisions 
 forward. The conditions of the road» prevented any serious 
 assault with cavalry. Warner was now advanced, extend- 
 ing his left across the Boydton road, He fortified his posi- 
 tion, but did not attack ; the enemy were too strong in his 
 front. Hume, meanwhile, attacked the enemy and drove 
 hun from his advanced position. On account of mud and 
 bad roads no further movement was made during that day. 
 
 " On the next day, however, as Silent had suggested to 
 Meador, the enemy made a heavy assault on Warner's left, 
 and pressed his whole corps back some distance. Hume 
 sent Milo with his division to Warner's support. The rebels 
 were now checked. The Second Corps was sent to Milo 
 and the enemy were attacked in flank in front of Warner, 
 and were driven back to their original line. Warner now 
 moved up, supported by Milo, and gained a lodgment on 
 the White Oak road. Sherlin was attacked near Dinwiddle 
 and a severe battle ensued, Avhich continued until dark, 
 Sherlin holding his ground. 
 
 "Both parties lay upon their arms that night within a 
 stone's throw of each other. During the night the Fifth 
 Corps was ordered to the support of Sherlin. The enemy, 
 discovei'ing this movement, retreated early in the morning, 
 Sherlin following and assaulting them at every opportu- 
 nity. Law^s had instructed his infantry and cavalry that 
 Five Forks must be held. Sherlin well knew the impor- 
 tance of this position; Petei'sville must fall with this in 
 our possession. He ordered Mullet to assault in front with 
 
402 itNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 his cavalry, while the Fifth Corps, and McKenon, with 
 his cavalry, were to hold the White Oak road and to drive 
 the enemy back toward Petersville. At five o'clock the 
 assault was made. The cavalry dismounted and fought on 
 foot. The division of the Fifth Corps under Griffith and 
 one brigade under Ames charged the rebel ranks, and under 
 the inspiration of the bands playing and the lead of the 
 intrepid Sherlin, the works were stormed by our men and 
 the rebels routed, leaving 6,000 prisoners in our hands. 
 Five Forks was ours, and a noble day's Avork had been ac- 
 complished. This was the first great battle fought in the 
 last campaign against the rebel Capital. 
 
 " Gen. Silent now ordered the enemy's works assaulted 
 at three points at four o'clock the next morning, April 2. 
 Promptly on tune AVight and Parker moved against the 
 strong works of the enemy in their front. They broke 
 over the enemy's picket-line with ease; but now in their 
 front frowned heavy earthworks and forts. They moved 
 under a galling and deadly fire, tearing away abatis and 
 all kinds of obstructions until they came to the main 
 works. Here the contest was severe and bloody. Bayonets 
 clashed and musketry rattled; but our troops seemed to 
 know that the end was near, and nothing could stay or 
 resist them. They climbed and leaped over parapet and 
 wall and into the enemy's trenches, capturing men and 
 guns. The advance of our men could not be stopped. 
 They pressed forward to the railroad, tore up the track, 
 and turned and swept right and left down the enemies' 
 lines. Soon the whole line, from the point of attack to 
 Hatcher's Run, and all the artillery and forts were in our 
 possession. 
 
 " Parker made his assault near the Jerusalem road. His 
 column stormed and carried the works in his front, captur- 
 ing twelve pieces of artillery and about 1,000 prisoners. 
 
 "Orden now assaulted. Gen. Anderson's division leading. 
 The fighting was severe, the rebels saw that this kind of 
 fighting meant the capture of Richmond. Anderson led his 
 men in person, and was one of the first to scale the enemy's 
 works. The enemy retreated in great haste. Anderson 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 403 
 
 again recognized Joseph Whithorne leading one of the 
 brigades in retreat. 
 
 " ' My God? ' he exclaimed, ' am I always to meet this man 
 in battle ! ' 
 
 " Orden turned his command to the right and jomed on 
 with Wight, and they now made their lines strong in order 
 to resist the enemy, as they expected him to attempt a re- 
 capture. It had now become one continuous battlefield, 
 from PetersviUe to and beyond Five Forks. Silent now 
 determined to face Header's entire command, as well as 
 Orden's, in toward PetersviUe, and take it if possible. The 
 entire rebel army was rushing to the defense of PetersviUe. 
 Sherlin was moving on the White Oak road toward the 
 city. Laws was exerting himself to stay the tide. Gadden 
 was ordered to drive Parker back from his line. Hiller and 
 Mahoney were gathering all the fragments of commands 
 that they could find and reorganizing them. Longpath, 
 who had not been engaged, was ordered to cross the James 
 River to the south side, for the defense of this portion of 
 the line. Laws telegraphed his chief, the President of the 
 Confederacy, of the imminent danger to his army. 
 
 " The enemy now assailed Parker's line, which was on 
 both sides of the Jerusalem road, and several desperate ef- 
 forts were made to dislodge him, but being re-enforced he 
 held his position. His line included several forts, and also 
 commanded the main bridge across the Appomattox, almost 
 the only exit then left to the enemy. The rebels were now 
 concentrating their forces within an interior line of very 
 heavy works immediately surrounding the city. There were, 
 however, two strong forts outside of this line not yet cap- 
 tured by our forces— Forts Gregg and BaldAvin. Orden was 
 directed to take Fort Gregg, and two of his brigades, com- 
 manded by Turnlee and Forest, made the assault. After 
 one or two repulses they succeeded in storming and captur- 
 ing the entire garrison. Both sides fought gallantly. It 
 was finally taken at the point of the bayonet. 
 
 "Milowas now attacking the enemy near the intersec- 
 tion of the White Oak and Claiborne roads, but finding 
 him too well intrenched, had to fall back some distance. 
 
404 UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Late in the afternoon Sherlin, with the Fifth Corps and a 
 portion of his cavalry, struck the enemy who had repulsed 
 Milo in their works that day, taking them in flank. He 
 routed them, capturing nearly 1,000 prisoners. He pur- 
 sued, and struck them every opportunity, until finally they 
 threw away their arms and took shelter in the woods. 
 Night covering their retreat the darkness saved them. The 
 day's work left about fifty pieces of artillery and 12,000 
 prisoners in our hands. 
 
 " All west of the center of Laws's army had been driven 
 by Sherlin across the Appomattox, and the rest had been 
 forced inside the interior lines around Petersville, from 
 which there was no escape save by bad roads — country 
 highways. Laws was now struggling to get his army out 
 and escape, so as to join Jones, and get the best terms he 
 could after one more short campaign. 
 
 "Gen. Hiller, of the rebel army, fell that day. Laws 
 had him buried that night, and after the last rites were 
 paid, he rode Avith his staff out of the city, and in accord- 
 ance with orders previously given, the whole rebel anuy, 
 save a small picket-line, filed out and moved in the direc- 
 tion of Amelia Court-house. Parker, under his orders to 
 feel the enemy during the night, discovered the movement, 
 captui-ed the rebel pickets, and the city was surrendered 
 at four o'clock the next morning. Laws burned behind 
 him the small bridges on the Appomattox and blew up his 
 forts on the James River. 
 
 " The next morning Silent ordered Meador immediately 
 up the Appomatox River. Sherlin was ordered to push for 
 the Danville Railroad with Hume and Griffith and all the 
 cavalry. Orden w^as directed to push south-w^est, on the 
 Cox road. Silent waited until he got news of the surrender 
 of the rebel Capital and the flight of Davis and his Cabinet; 
 then he pushed out on the road to his army marching to in- 
 tercept Laws. Mullett, being in the advance, came upon 
 the enemy at Deep Run, on the 3d of April, and then a 
 battle ensued, in which the rebels were defeated and put 
 to flight. The road w^as strewn with caissons, ammuni- 
 tion, clothing, and all kinds of material used by an army. 
 
UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 405 
 
 This was evidence of the great demoraUzation of the 
 enemy. 
 
 " At 5 P.M. on the 4th, Sherlin, with the head of the col- 
 umn of the Fifth Corps, arrived at Geterville, capturing 
 Law's dispatch to Danville for rations, his army being en- 
 tirely destitute of food. He was at Amelia, but our forces 
 were in his front and in possession of the Danville road. 
 
 "On the 5th, Silent received information from Sherlin, 
 that Laws and his whole army were at Amelia, and that he 
 (Sherlin) had possession of the road to Burkesville. He sent 
 Davies' division on a reconnaissance in the direction of 
 Painstown to see if any movement was being made by the 
 enemy. This command struck a train of wagons, burned 
 them, and captured five pieces of artillery and several hun- 
 dred prisoners. The enemy moved out a stronger force and 
 renewed the contest, but were driven back. 
 
 Meador had now arrived with his force and joined Sher- 
 lin, but failed to attack, he being the senior and then in 
 command. Silent rode late in the night to Sherlin's head- 
 quarters, and at once ordered an attack at four in the 
 morning, but said that Laws would steal away that night. 
 The next morning he was gone, and changing his course, 
 was now heading for Lynchburg. Pursuit was immediately 
 made. Hume struck the i-ear of the enemy at Deatonville, 
 and at once attacked him. Crooker and Mullett attacked 
 the enemy's wagon train in flank. Orden had arrived at 
 Rice Station, and was intrenched, so as to prevent any 
 further movement of the enemy south. At four o'clock 
 Wight's Corps came up and at once went into action and 
 carried the road two miles south of Deatonville, breaking 
 the enemy in twain. Hume was on his rear and Sherlin on 
 liis flank. Hume here moved to the right after one of the 
 fragments, in the direction of the Appomattox, 
 
 "Wight now drove the enemy in his front two miles into 
 a swampy, marshy bottom of Sailor's Run. The cavalry 
 Avere now to the left, where they were burning and destroy- 
 ing the wagon trains of the enemy. The rebels in front of 
 Wight's Sixth Corps had crossed the run, and were throw- 
 ing up breastworks. Sherlin ordered the stream crossed 
 
406 UNCLE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 and their works assaulted. This was done by two divisions. 
 Tlie fight was a desperate one. The works were carried on 
 the enemy's left, but a division of the enemy came sweep- 
 ing down on our flank and drove the troops of the Sixth 
 Corps back across the stream. 
 
 "Just at this moment Mullett's division of cavalry came 
 charging down on the enemy's rear. The Sixth Corps 
 again advanced, and a most desperate and bloody hand-to- 
 hand bayonet and saber contest now took place. Our artil- 
 lerymen opened on the lines of the enemy some twenty 
 guns. Our lines were now closing around theiu. Crooker 
 had come up with his command and closed the gap. The 
 enemy threw down their arms and surrendered — 7,000 men 
 and fourteen pieces of artillery, with Gen. Ewelling and 
 his seven subordinate Generals. This utterly destroyed the 
 entire command that was covering Laws's retreat. 
 
 " Hume had pursued the fi-agment of the enemy which 
 he had opposed in the morning to the mouth of the run, 
 some fifteen miles, attacking and fighting — a running bat- 
 tle all the day — as well as fording streams, building 
 bridges, etc. The last stand of the enemy was stubborn. 
 Hume's command was victorious. His captures during the 
 day were four pieces of artillery, thirteen stands of colors 
 and about 2,000 prisoners. Night now drew her curtain 
 over the scene, and our troops lay down to rest. 
 
 "The next day was usQd almost entirely in winding the 
 coil more closely around Laws's army. Hume and Crooker 
 were on the north side of the river confronting Laws ; 
 McKenon was at Prince Edwards ; the cavalry column was 
 moving in the direction of Appomattox Station ; the sec- 
 ond and Sixth Corps were mo\nng to the north side of the 
 river to attack the next day ; Mullett was pushed to the 
 south side to Buffalo Station; the Fifth and Twenty-fourth 
 Corps were moving on Prospect Station, south of the river, 
 to prevent Laws from escaping in that direction ; Orden 
 was following Sherlin, having taken with him Griffith, with 
 instructions to attack the head of Laws's column. The 
 next morning news was received that Stoner had entered 
 Lynchburg and was holding it. During the greater part 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 407 
 
 of the night the armies of the Union were moving in the 
 direction assigned them. Gen. Silent occupied the old 
 tavern at Farmville, where Laws had slept the night 
 before. 
 
 "After the last of his forces on this line had passed, 
 Silent was sitting quietly on the porch, thinking Laws 
 must surrender the next morning. He concluded to send 
 him a note suggesting his surrender, to stop the further 
 effusion of blood, stating that the last few days must con- 
 vince him of the hopelessness of his cause. He sent the 
 note. Soon after this he was about to retire, when he 
 heard his name pronounced. He looked and saw the same 
 form as heretofore mentioned, which spoke in these words : 
 
 " ' Laws will not surrender if possible to escape with any 
 portion of his force. Do not let your army rest until he is 
 surrounded completely.' 
 
 "Silent returned to the i)orch, and did not retire that 
 night. About nndnight he received Laws's reply, saying 
 he did not feel as Gen. Silent thought on the subject of 
 surrender, and during the night again moved out in order 
 to escape. 
 
 " On the morning of the 8th our forces moved at once. 
 Slight contests only occurred during the day. At night the 
 head of our cavalry column reached Appomattox Station. 
 The enemy were coming in quite a force for sui^plies, there 
 being at the station four heavily-loaded trains, which had 
 just arrived, for Laws's army. One train was burned, 
 and the others were sent to Farmville. The enemy made 
 an assault on our forces, but were repulsed, 25 pieces of ar- 
 tillery and many jirisoners falling into our hands. 
 
 " Sherlin was here, with no force as yet save two divis- 
 ions of his cavalry. He moved a force on the road in the 
 direction of Farmville and found Laws's whole ai'my moving 
 to Appomattox. Orden and Griffith were marching rapidly 
 to join Sherlin, and by marching all night reached Appo- 
 mattox at 6 A.M. on the morning of the 9th, just as Laws was 
 moving his head of column with the intention of brushing 
 away Sherlin's cavalry and securing the supplies. Laws 
 had no suspicion of infantry having joined our cavalry at 
 
408 UlfCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 Appomattox. Ordeu was the senior and commanded the 
 two corps of infantry — his own and Griffith's, formerly 
 "Warner's. Tliese troops were deployed in line of battle 
 across the road where Laws must pass, the cavalry in front 
 covering the infantry. Crooker moved out and was soon 
 hotly engaged with the enemy. He fell back slowly, and 
 finally our cavalry moved off to the right, leaving the road 
 apparently open to the rebels. They, seeing this, sent up 
 a shout and started as if to pursue the cavalry, when, to 
 their utter amazement, Gren. Tom Anderson came charging 
 down at the head of his division upon the head of Laws's 
 coluuni, and at the same time our battle line advanced. 
 The enemy were rolled back in great demoralization, our 
 lines pressing them on every side. 
 
 "Anderson was assaulting them in front. Griffith was 
 on one flank, and Sherlin, moving around quickly on the 
 enemy's left, was just ordering a charge, when Laws sent a 
 flag of ti'uce and asked for a cessation of hostilities. The 
 cordon Avas now complete. Laws and his army were at our 
 mercy. Laws surrendered his army that day, and thus the 
 rebellion virtually ended. 
 
 "The news sped on the wmgs of lightning, and the joy 
 that found vent throughout the North no pen could do 
 justice to by way of description. Old and young wept, em- 
 bi'aced and shouted aloud, with their hearts full of the glad 
 tidings. None but the class of rebel syini^athizers before 
 mentioned mourned at the sad fate of the enemy. 
 
 " The next day after the suri-ender of Laws, Gen. Ander- 
 son and his staff were riding around the field taking obser- 
 vations. While passing down near Longpath's Corps, sud- 
 denly a man in a rebel General's uniform, with two other 
 officers, came dashing up to the General and halted. It was 
 Josei)h Whitthorne. He cried out : 
 
 " ' Toiu Anderson, is that you ?' 
 
 "Gen. Anderson responded affirmatively, at the same 
 time saluting him in proper military style. At this Whit- 
 thorne drew his pistol and was just in the act of firing at 
 the General, when Lieut. Whitcomb rushed at him and 
 ran him through with his sword. He fell from his horse 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 409 
 
 and expired. Gen. Anderson shed tears, but did not dis- 
 close to anyone present the close relationship existing be- 
 tween them. This occurrence was of such a character as 
 might have caused trouble with the troops, so it was kept 
 quiet. The officers present on both sides deemed this 
 course the best under the circumstances. Lieut. Whitcomb 
 never knew of the relationship, Gen. Anderson's wife, 
 Whitthorne's sister, always thought her brother was killed 
 in one of the last battles. The General revealed the facts 
 only to myself. 
 
 " The joy that now pervaded the North lasted for but a 
 brief space of time before sorrow and deep mourning took 
 its place. 
 
 " You remember that Alston, one of the Canadian con- 
 spirators, had been arrested and placed in prison at Wash- 
 ington on the charge that, he, with others, were intending 
 to attempt the capture of the President. This having 
 failed, doubtless the last resort had been agreed upon by 
 Thomlinson, Carey and their allies. Page had returned 
 from Richmond with Durham and met Wilkes at Balti- 
 more, where this diabolical scheme was agreed upon. 
 The President, the Secretary of State, the Secretary of 
 War, and Gen. Silent were all to share the same fate. 
 Wilkes, doubtless, with his j)icked few, were to dog the 
 President, Page the Secretary of State, and Durham the 
 Secretary of War, and others to in some way destroy 
 Silent. My son Henry returned from Canada on the 14th 
 of April, and stated to me that Wintergreen said the three 
 above named were near Washington and would do their 
 work well, each selecting his man; that Thomlinson and 
 Carey had left for Europe on the 0th of Api*il. 
 
 " Henry left that night for Washington with this infor- 
 mation for the President and his Secretaries. His trip, 
 however, was for naught, as on that night the assassins 
 did their work in part. Wilkes did his, and Mr. Lincoln, 
 the noblest of all men, fell by the bullet of his murderer. 
 Page tried his hand, but failed to complete his task. Dur- 
 ham failed entirely from some cause. 
 
 " Henry arrived in Washington the next evening, when 
 
410 
 
 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 he saw the Secretary of War. He told him to say nothing, 
 as they would all be put on their guard by these facts being 
 made public. Gen. Silent only escaped, as it seemed, by a 
 miracle, as he had agreed to accompany the President that 
 night and Avas only prevented by his wife's trunks Avith her 
 Avardrobe being carried by Washington to Baltimore that 
 afternoon. 
 
 " The intelligence of Mr. Lincoln's death, as it trembled 
 along the Avires on the morning of the loth to eA^ery portion 
 
 THE SHOOTING OF PRESIDENT LINCOLN BY -WILKES. 
 
 of this Republic, coming as it did in the midst of uniA^ersal 
 rejoicing, firing of cannon and unfurling of banners, struck 
 dumb those Avho a moment before Avere shouting Avith joy. 
 Language nor pen can adequately express the horror and 
 grief Avith which the people were stricken. A Nation's 
 shouts of joy and triumph at one moment, Avere the next 
 turned into grief and sorroAV. The people Avere bowed 
 down and bathed in tears. The shadoAvs of gloom Avere 
 on every countenance. The flags that Avere floating in 
 triumph one moment were the next at half-mast. Almost 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 4ll 
 
 Instantaneously all houses were draped in mourning. 
 Women ran into the streets wringing their hands and 
 weeping aloud. Children ran to and fi'o to learn the 
 cause of the great change from joy to overwhelming 
 grief. Each family wept as though for the loss of their 
 first-born. The soldiers in the field had lost their idol; the 
 colored people had lost their deliverer from the wilderness 
 of slavery. 
 
 "The people gathered in their places of worship and 
 mingled their teai's with their prayers. A dark pall hung 
 over the whole land. The people seemed to lose heart. 
 The very earth seemed to groan and cry out against the hor- 
 rible deed. The enemies of the Government were alarmed 
 and shocked at this terrible crime, gi'owing out of their 
 own course of conduct. Foreign Governments were horri- 
 fied at the atrocity of the fiendish resentment shown. 
 Many men became alarmed and hastened to leave the coun- 
 try. Some left for Mexico, some for South America, and 
 some for Europe. 
 
 "The Vice-President had now taken the oath of office 
 and had entered upon the duties of President. Lincoln 
 was dead ; the last act in the bloody drama on the program 
 of the conspirators had been played." 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 SCHEME FOR A NEW REBELLION.— ANDREW JOHNSON AND 
 HIS CO-CONSPIRATORS.— THE GENERAL OF THE ARMY 
 AND SECRETARY OF WAR SAVE THE COUNTRY.— 
 " TOM" ANDERSON'S BRUTAL MURDER.— UNCLE DANIEL 
 DIES. 
 
 " Forgiveness to the injured does belong. 
 But they never jmrdon who have done the wrongf."— Dryden. 
 
 i i Tones surrendered to Sherwood. Mobile had fallen 
 I and all the minor commands in rebellion were try- 
 % I ing to see which could get in first. The President of 
 U the Confederacy had been captured by Wellston. 
 Our great armies were mustered out of the service, and 
 peace once more reigned throughout the land. The then 
 President had by his declarations shown such bitter hos- 
 tility toward the leading rebels that they Avere greatly 
 alarmed, and many were leaving the country. The General 
 of our armies had established his headquarters at Wash- 
 ington, and all matters pertaining to the future were now 
 in the hands of the civil authorities. 
 
 "Gren. Anderson had returned to my house, where he 
 found joy and happiness in our little family at his safety 
 after passing through the storm of this great struggle. His 
 wife and little Mary, as well as little Jennie, seemed as 
 though they would never get through kissing him. Henry 
 and his wife (Seraine) were now with us. Lieut. Whitcomb 
 returned to Detroit to his parents. Gen. Anderson and 
 Henry were all who were left of the eight of my househc^d 
 who had entered the service. You can imagine the sadness 
 this brought back to me. 
 
 "David's wife (Jennie) became melancholy and more de- 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 418 
 
 pressed than usual. She was stricken with fever and died 
 in about three weeks after the General's return. This left 
 this dear child " — pointing to Jennie Wilson — " alone in the 
 world, without a protector, save her poor old grandfather. 
 Mary Anderson, the General, Henry and Seraine were all 
 kind and willing to do anything for her that they could. 
 She was sole heir to her father's farm, which had been left 
 in my hands, and naturally looked to me, and so we have 
 ever since lived together. 
 
 " Henry, Seraine, Gen. Anderson and his family stayed 
 with me until the General could determine whether he 
 would remain North or venture to return to his old home in 
 Mississippi. Old Ham and Aunt Martha, after the murder 
 of Mr. Lincoln, seemed to have lost all energy, and were un- 
 usually silent and melancholy, seldom speaking to any one, 
 save in the expression of their great joy at the safe return 
 of their ' Marsa Gen'l.' One day, while we were sitting on 
 the porch, the General said to Ham, who had come to the 
 front of the house: 
 
 " ' Ham, what is the matter with you and Aunt Martha? 
 You seem to be in a serious mood all the time, since my 
 return? ' 
 
 "'Yes, Marsa Gen'l, we is monstrous serious, sah. We 
 feels bad 'bout Marsa Lincum, what dem 'Sesh kill. He 
 war our bes' frien', He make us free, and we feel dat dar 
 am some wrong somewhar, dat dem 'Sesh starve de Union 
 sogers; dey shoots dem when dey wants to, and dey kills 
 our President, and none of dem get hunged for dis. If dis 
 is de way dat matters is a-gwine, what am goin' to 'come of 
 de darkies? Whar am dey gwine? What am gwine to 
 'come ob Marfa and Ham? Dat's what am worry in' us.' 
 
 " ' Well, Ham, you need not worry about that. You will 
 be taken care of. I will see to that.' 
 
 " Just then Aunt Martha came into the house, and hear- 
 ing the conversation, the good old woman became greatly 
 excited. When she heard what the General said to Ham 
 she caught hold of the former, and in her way gave ex- 
 pression to her feelings. She said : 
 
 " ' Marsa Gen'l, I's mighty feered somethin' bad gwine 
 
414 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORlT. 
 
 to happen to us poor colored folks. Dar Men's seem de 
 only ones what get kill, and when dey do de folks do nuflBn 
 wid de 'Sesh. Dey send dem home agin, so dat dey do jes' 
 what dey please. You mind what Aunt Marfa say, dem 
 'Sesh do wid de darkies what dey wan' to in less den no 
 time. Dey is free ; I know dat ; but who dey work for ? 
 Mus' dey be under de same ones what sell dem before de 
 'bellion? If dey is, den de 'Sesh make dem young darkies 
 what's comin' on b'lieve anything dey wants to ; and afore 
 dey is growd up dey be helpin' de 'Sesh, and den what we 
 do? I tells you dis bin on my min', and in Ham's head, 
 too. We trus' in de good Laud ; and you, Marsa Gen'l, 
 you kin fix dis. I's sure you kin. De good Laud spare you 
 for dis ; I know he do. I's sure dar was six mans in dis 
 family, all kill, my good old missus die, den ray good young 
 missus, she die; dey was all kill and die 'ceptin' you, and I 
 knoAvs dat you are save to take keer of us darkies, or you 
 bin kill long afore dis ! ' 
 
 " 'Well, aunty, I will do all I can for everybody. You 
 and Ham shall be cared for ; have no fears about that.' 
 
 " ' Dat be good. I always know you look after us, Marsa 
 Gen'l, case we sabe you life ; but, den, my ehillens, Laud 
 knows whar dey is. Ham and me bin talkin' 'bout dat. 
 We wants dem to get 'long, but we not know dem, nor 
 whar dey am. Maybe we see dem some day,' 
 
 " 'All right, aunty, we will talk about this hereafter.' 
 
 " Poor old darkies ! They both went back to the kitchen 
 better satisfied and much happier." 
 
 Dr. Adams said : " Uncle Daniel, Aunt Martha did not 
 miss it very far, did she?' 
 
 "No; the poor old woman had a presentiment that mat- 
 ters would not be as peaceful and well for the colored peo- 
 ple as was anticipated. 
 
 "Just at this time old man Joseph Dent rode up to the 
 gate. He was as glad to see the Greneral as if he had been 
 one of his own family. We talked over the war, and 
 praised the old man for the part he had played in assisting 
 us in discovering the plots of the conspirators. He returned 
 to the farm greatly delighted that his work was appre- 
 ciated. 
 
UXCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 415 
 
 " We all remained at home for some time trying to shake 
 off our many sorrows. Mary Anderson and Seraine tried to 
 make it pleasant for all. The General interested us in giv- 
 ing his experiences, and Henry in turn his with the con- 
 spirators. Time wore on, and finally Gen. Anderson con- 
 cluded to go to Colorado for the purpose of seeing what he 
 could do in the mines, leaving his wife and daughter still 
 with me. Henry remained with us ; he and Seraine visiting 
 occasionally with his friends at Detroit. 
 
 " Congress was engaged in trying to agree upon a plan for 
 the reconstruction of the South, as well as to reorganize the 
 army. When the law was passed for the latter purpose I 
 was written to by the Secretary of War in order to ascertain 
 Gen. Anderson's whereabouts. I wrote him, giving his ad- 
 dress. The General was tendered a position in the army. 
 He came home and consulted his wife, but finally declined 
 it. He recommended Lieut. James AVhitcomb, his Aid-de- 
 Camp, Seraine's brother, for a position, and he was ap- 
 pointed a Lieutenant in the cavalry arm of the service. He 
 is still alive and in the army, but transferred, as I under- 
 stand, to a different branch of the service. 
 
 "The General concluded to go to Washington city, where 
 he remained some weeks. On returning he thought he 
 Avould settle there in the practice of the law. His wife did 
 not wish to go until he had tried the chances of success. 
 So it was arranged that his family should remain with me, 
 his wife wishing to return to her old home when she felt 
 that it was safe for the General. He returned to Washing- 
 ton, and did very well. 
 
 "By this time there seemed to be some friction between 
 the President and Congress. This condition of things con- 
 tinued, with ill-feeling, and the breach still widening. The 
 President differed widely with the Republican majority, as 
 well as the Secretary of War and the General of the Army, 
 as to the reconstruction of the States recently in rebellion. 
 Every measure that Congress would pass with a view of 
 taking charge of the colored people or aiding them in their 
 perilous condition, was rejected by the President, and had 
 to be passed over his veto. It was the same with matters 
 
416 U]S"C.LE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 in reference to reconstruction. He began haranguing the 
 populace from the balcony of the Executive Mansion, in 
 order to create an ill-feeling and prejudice in the minds of 
 the people against their representatives. 
 
 '' He, however, very suddenly changed his views as to the 
 proper treatment for the leaders of the rebellion. Instead 
 of wishing them tried and punished, as formerly, he thought 
 a portion of Congress should be tried and punished. He 
 turned his back on his Union friends and made the lead- 
 ing rebels and their sympathizers of the North his confi- 
 dants. Jefferson Davis and all those under arrest for 
 treason were, under his new programme, released. He de- 
 nounced leading Republicans as conspirators and traitors. 
 He was cajoled by every conspirator of the late rebellion. 
 Finally the visits of certain men from Maryland and Virginia 
 became so frequent that it aroused a suspicion in the minds 
 of the Secretary of War and the Chief of Staff to the 
 General of the Army, and very soon this suspicion extended 
 to the General himself that a new conspiracy was being 
 organized. The General was led to believe this, first, on 
 the ground that the President at one time wanted all the 
 leading men -who had been paroled by the General arrested 
 and tried by the U. S. Court in Virginia. This the General 
 of the Army had resisted in such a manner as to cause 
 quite a coohiess between the two. The same men that he 
 at one time desired to 'see hanged had now become his 
 companions, confidential friends and advisers. 
 
 "Information was received about this time, through a 
 source that could not be doubted by the Secretary of War 
 nor by the General of the Army, of a programme which 
 had been agreed upon by the President and certain rebels 
 claiming that their States were sovereign, were States now 
 as ever, Avith all their rights — that of representation in- 
 cluded. The President deterndned to issue his proclama- 
 tion for an election of Senators and Members of the House 
 of Representatives from all the States lately in rebellion, 
 and if they came to Washington claiming their seats, and 
 should not be admitted by the Republican majority, he 
 would organize a Congress with the Southern members and 
 
UAXLE 1) Ariel's story. 417 
 
 the Northern Democrats, and as President would recognize 
 them as the Congress of the United States and send his 
 messages and communications accordingly. If the Re- 
 publicans resisted he would disperse them by force, and 
 thereby make them the rebels against the lawful Govern- 
 ment, as he claimed, and in that way turn it over to its 
 enemies and their sympathizers, with himself as their chief 
 instead of Mr. Davis, holding the Capital and all the Gov- 
 ernment archives. If he could induce the General of the 
 Army to obey his orders he could carry out this scheme ; if 
 not, he would get rid of the General and try and find some 
 other officer upon whom he could rely. To be prepared in 
 ease he could not use the Commander of the Army, a force 
 was to be organized in Maryland and Virginia, which was 
 to sweep down upon Washington and take possession be- 
 fore outside forces could be organized against the Presi- 
 dent's authority, using in connection with this force such 
 of the army as would obey him. He tested the General of 
 the Army and found he could not use him to aid in starting 
 a new rebellion. He then concluded that he would send 
 him away to Mexico, and put in some pliant tool as Secretary 
 of War, and then put this scheme in operation. 
 
 "Just about this time an application was made to the 
 General of the Army, without coming through the Secre- 
 tary of War, by the State of Maryland, for its quota of 
 arms. This at once struck the General as strange. He 
 went to the Secretary of War, and upon consultation the 
 application was placed among the relics of the past. In a 
 day or so the President inquired of the General if he had 
 received such an application. The General said he had, 
 and was asked what he was going to do. He answered that 
 it would be looked into. This seemed to the General very 
 unusual, for a President to be looking after such things. 
 
 "I had gone to Washington to look after pay that Avas 
 due three of my sons when killed. While sitting with Gen. 
 Anderson in his room, soon after my arrival, a knock was 
 heard at the door. A boy entered with a note from the 
 Secretary of War, saying he had just heard of my arrival 
 and desired to see me. 
 14 
 
418 UJS'CLE da:s-iel"s story. 
 
 ' ' The next morning as soon as I could I went to his office. 
 When I met him he was very cordial with me ; conversed 
 about the murder of Mr. Lincoln and the iitter collapse of 
 the rebellion, as well as the great loss in my family. I spoke 
 to him about my business, and he at once directed matters 
 so that it would be attended to without delay. The Secre- 
 tary then said to me that it was through my direction that 
 Mr. Lincoln and himself had been able to thwart the late 
 conspirators in many of their diabolical schemes during the 
 war, and that they failed only in one— that of preventing 
 the murder of the President. 
 
 "In speaking of this sad calamity the great tears stood 
 in his eyes. ' But,' said he, 'my dear friend Lyon, we are 
 now standing upon the verge of a volcano, and this time, 
 if the schemes of the conspirators can be carried out, we 
 Avill be in more danger than ever; and we who have just 
 put this gi'eat rebellion down will be compelled to play 
 the part of rebels ourselves in the next great drama.' 
 
 '' I was almost struck dumb by this announcement, and 
 thought the Secretary was perhaps unnecessarily alarmed 
 at some minor matter. He rang his bell for a messenger, 
 and sent him across the street for the General of the Army. 
 He soon came in, and after pleasant greetings we all re- 
 tired to the Secretary's private room. There he was about 
 to make me acquainted with this whole matter, when the 
 General said to the Seci-etary that he desired his Chief of 
 Staff to be present. He was sent for, and soon entered. 
 I w^as put under a pledge of secrecy, and then the whole 
 scheme was revealed to me as I have told it to you, except 
 that it Avas given to me more in detail. The name of their 
 secret informant was given, and I was then truly surprised 
 and could no longer doubt the facts as to the conspiracy 
 for the second rebellion. The man who had unfolded the 
 scheme to the Secretary of War and to the General of the 
 Army was a man of reputation in a marked degi-ee ; had 
 held a high position in the Confederate service, but had 
 seen enough of war, and also respected his parole to the 
 General of our Army. 
 
 ' The General did not know at what moment he might 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 419 
 
 be relieved from the command of the Army, and was there- 
 fore anxious that the Secretary of War might in some way 
 be prepai-ed for tlie emergency, should it arise ; but said 
 tliat he could not personally be a party to any preparations 
 for such an event while he was subject to the orders of the 
 President. So he said that he would retire, but Avould 
 leave his Chief of Staff, who, he said, seemed to be bel- 
 ligerent enough for any purpose. When the General with- 
 drew the Secretaiy said : 
 
 " 'Now, Mr. Lyon, what can you do to aid us, or what 
 do you suggest ? ' 
 
 " I said : ' Give me until this evening to reflect upon the 
 matter and I will meet you gentlemen here at any hour 
 that may be agreed upon. ' So eight o'clock was designated, 
 and we separated. 
 
 " During the day I made inquiry of Gen. Anderson about 
 the disbanded soldiers ; how they, or some of them, could 
 be organized in an emergency, and supposed the case of 
 the rebels trying their rebellion over again. He laughed 
 at the idea, but said there was but one condition of things 
 that could possibly bring about such a result, and that was 
 if the President should undertake the restoration of all the 
 rebel States without the action of Congress, as he had 
 heard hinted bv some leading rebels who bad recently 
 been in Washingtoii. 
 
 " I asked him if it would not be well for some men of in- 
 fluence to be on the alert. 
 
 " 'Yes,' he replied ; 'there ought to be a secret force in 
 Washington and elsewhere, until the reconstruction of the 
 rebel States is complete.' 
 
 " I said no more to him at this time on the subject. Gen. 
 Anderson said he would call and see the General of the 
 Army in a day or so, as he had only visited him occasion- 
 ally since in Washington, but that his calls were always 
 made very pleasant. 
 
 " At eight o'clock sharp I went to the War Office and 
 found the Secretary and the Chief of Staff to the General 
 waiting for me. We at once entered into conversation on 
 the subject of the conspiracy. I made the same suggestion 
 
430 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 that Gen. Anderson had hithnated to me, which was at 
 once discussed and thought to be a good proposition. But 
 how could it be done without the whole matter being made 
 public in some way ? The Secretary thought this was a 
 matter that should be kept within the knowledge of a very 
 few discreet men. 
 
 " ' True,' said I; 'but you must have a nucleus here in 
 Washington if you can find the man to organize it. I know 
 a man who would be perfectly safe, but I have a suggestion 
 in connection with him that I think better. It is this: 
 My son Henry is very anxious to go to the Black Hills, but 
 that country being unsafe, on account of the Indians, I 
 have been thinking that a large number of discharged 
 soldiers would jump at an enterprise of this kind. They 
 could be organized and have it so arranged that they could 
 be got together quickly for any emergency; and if the em- 
 ergency should not arise, when the danger should be passed 
 the General of the Army could properly issue an order pre- 
 A'enting any organization or combination of men from 
 entering the Black Hills country, and instruct the army in 
 that part of the West to carry out the order. This would 
 let the men at the head of the organization out of the scrape, 
 and would afford them an ample excuse for abandoning the 
 enterprise.' 
 
 "The Secretary said: 'This seems feasible; who could 
 you trust with this management ? ' 
 
 " I replied: ' Gen. Tom Anderson.' 
 
 " 'Just the man,' replied both gentlemen. 
 
 " The Secretary said : ' This part is in your hands. We 
 do not wish to see anyone but you on this part of the plan. 
 We will give our confidence to no one else. We hope you 
 will not delay. We will look out for Washington. You 
 need not hesitate ; these two men. Gen. Anderson and your 
 son, will be amply compensated.' 
 
 "The Chief of Staff to the General then remarked: 'I 
 think I know the man to take hold of matters in Washing- 
 ton.' He then named a man who had been a Union officer, 
 and who was then in the city. He was sent for and had an 
 interview the following afternoon with the two gentlemen 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 421 
 
 mentioned. I immediately returned, met Gen. Anderson, 
 and asked him to go with me to my room. When there I 
 laid the case before him fully, imposing entire secrecy, 
 should the terrible threatened disaster be averted, saying 
 to him that Henry, my son, being young and thoughtless, 
 must not know the inside, but must look upon it merely 
 as a matter of precaution, and with the intention of carry- 
 ing out the Black Hills scheme in order to get into that rich 
 mineral country, 
 
 "The General readily assented to all, and at once pre- 
 pared to return home with me. He visited the General of 
 the Army the following day. 
 
 "The next morning I again visited the Secretary of War, 
 and explained to him the GeneraFs readiness to act. He 
 was delighted with the arrangement, and said to me that I 
 must return in two weeks and let him know how matters 
 were progressing; that it would not do to communicate in 
 writing. I bade him good-by, and the General and I left 
 for home. 
 
 " On our arrival his wife and the two children were greatly 
 delighted, as well as the rest of the family, including Ham 
 and Aunt Martha. His wife, finding that he was to remain 
 at home for some time, was extremely happy. Henry was 
 now called into council and put in possession of a part of 
 our plan. They at once went to work diligently, and in a 
 very short time had made up a secret organization with a 
 view, as understood, of going to the Black Hills, and by 
 moving about in the country found that any number of 
 good soldiers could be rendezvoused at Indianapolis ready 
 to move by rail in any direction required, the Black Hills 
 being the objective. 
 
 " Gov. Morton was sent for and had an interview with 
 the Secretary of War. What arrangement or understanding 
 was had betAveen them I did not know, nor did I ever learn. 
 The only thing he ever said to any of us was to Gen. Ander- 
 son, that there were plenty of arms, etc., in Indianapolis, 
 and if he should ever have to start for the Black Hills to 
 let hmi know at once. I suspected that he was fully 
 posted. 
 
423 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "I returned in about two weeks to "Washingrton. In the 
 meantime the President had attempted to send the General 
 of the Army out of the country into Mexico, on some civil 
 mission. The General had positively refused to go. By 
 this time there was quite a bitter feeling. The President 
 expressed himself freely. The General was silent. 
 
 "The Secretary of War had been requested to resign, 
 which he had refused to do, and the excitement was warm- 
 ing up considerably. Many telegrams were coming to the 
 General of the Army from his old soldiers, saying they 
 were ready to come to AVashington in case of trouble with 
 the President on the question of the enforcement of his 
 views against the action of Congress. The General would 
 destroy these telegrams as fast as they came. I told the 
 Secretary of the progress of Gen. Anderson and Henry in 
 reference to the Black Hills. He was very much gratified 
 at the result. 
 
 " I was invited to come to the War Oflflce at about 8:30 
 o'clock that evening. On arriving I was admitted by the 
 Secretary himself. Inside the door I found a sentinel with 
 musket in hand, regularly on duty. 
 
 " I said to the Secretary, ' How is this ? ' 
 " His only reply was : ' It looks warlike, does it not ? ' 
 "On entering his private room I found the Chief of Staff 
 to the General of the Army and two other gentlemen. One 
 was a man whom I knew well, the same mentioned by the 
 parties as being the one to take care of AVashington city. 
 The other gentleman I had never seen. He was a resident 
 of Washington city, had been a Colonel in the Union army, 
 and was now acting as Adjutant-General and organizer 
 under the former. These men remained during every night 
 in the War Department Avith the Secretary of War, having 
 spies out in Baltimore and Richmond, as well as in Wash- 
 ington, and knew of every movement that was going on. 
 They also knew of every meeting of leading rebels Avith the 
 President. I learned that their organization, secretly armed 
 and equipped in Washington, amounted to over 2,000 men, 
 the object of which Avas not disclosed to the men more than 
 that it Avas a military organization in favor of the Union, 
 and to be ready on call for any emergency. 
 
UNCLE DAJN"IEL'S STORY. 423 
 
 " If the President had attempted to carry out his scheme, 
 and any movement had been made from either Baltimore 
 or Richmond, or from any part of any State, the first pris- 
 oner would have been the President. The Secretary of 
 War determined that his Department should not go into 
 the hands of any one who would be subservient to any set 
 of conspirators, or the President, who was to be at the head 
 of them. 
 
 " I returned home the next day full of alarm for our 
 country. I greatly feared another scene of blood and deso- 
 lation. I was so worried over the situation that my family 
 thought me ill. 
 
 "Gen. Anderson returned that night from Indianapolis, 
 and Henry from near Fayette. I told the General what I 
 had seen and learned. When I told him how the gentle- 
 man in charge of the secret forces in Washington seemed 
 to feel, and that he would make the President a prisoner 
 the first thing if any move was made, he remarked : 
 
 " ' That is the way to do it ! Cut off the head the first 
 blow, and the body will soon die.' 
 
 " Things went on in this way for a time. The President 
 had copies of telegrams given him from the telegraph office, 
 which were sent from different parts of the country, tender- 
 ing the services of different organizations of soldiers to the 
 General of the Army. He also discovered in some way 
 that he would be in danger should he attempt the use of 
 force. 
 
 "The House of Representatives now presented articles 
 of impeachment against him. This alarmed his co-con- 
 spirators, and the embryo rebellion collapsed. 
 
 "I have no doubt that if the President at that time had 
 had a General of the Army and a Secretary of War who 
 could have been used by him to further his and his co-con- 
 spirators' schemes, within ninety days from the time when 
 I first went to Washington, as stated, this country would 
 have been plunged into another bloody rebellion with an 
 unscrupulous, courageous and desperate man at the head 
 of it, and at the same time in possession of the Capital of 
 the Nation. The country has never known what it escaped 
 
424 UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY, 
 
 and what it owes to those men — the Secretary of War and 
 the General of the Army and his Chief of Staff — for stand- 
 ing as they did against these machinations." 
 
 "Uncle Daniel," said Dr. Adams, "why was this matter 
 kept so profoundly secret ? " 
 
 " There were two reasons: First, the country was easily 
 excited at the time, and on that account, when the danger 
 was passed, it was thought best to say nothing, and all who 
 knew of it had been put upon their honornot to disclose it. 
 Second, it could not be verified as to the co-conspirators in 
 Maryland and Vu'ginia. and the plan agreed upon by them, 
 without involving a man heretofore mentioned, in high posi- 
 tion among the very persons who were conspiring to do the 
 deed. His exposure would doubtless have cost him his life; 
 and I hope you will not now ask me to say whether he is 
 living or dead." 
 
 "I will inquire no further on this subject," said Dr. 
 Adams, "but would like to know what became of the Black 
 Hills scheme ?" 
 
 " That scheme failed at or about the same time of the 
 collapse of the new rebellion. 
 
 "Time passed, and finally the country got rid of this Pres- 
 ident by electing the General of the Army. We all. or 
 many of us at least, breathed more freely. The reorganiza- 
 tion of the South became a fixed fact, and the machinery 
 moved smoothly for awhiie. My son Henry was still anx- 
 ious to go to work and try his fortune in the Black Hills 
 country. About this thue his wife bore him a fine son. He 
 therefore left her with me and started foi-tune huntmg. 
 
 "Gen. Anderson made a visit to his old home in Missis- 
 sippi and was, to all outward appearance, well received. 
 He returned home, and, after talking the matter over with 
 his wife, they thought it would be safe to return. The 
 Union men were at that time in power in Mississippi, and 
 many Northern people were flocking there and j^urchasing 
 property. Very soon the General and his family got ready 
 to leave Allentown for Jackson, Miss. When the time came 
 for them to leave, the sorrow with us all was very great. 
 Mary Anderson and Seraine wept, and held to one another, 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY 425 
 
 instinctively fearing that this separation was forever. The 
 two children, little Mary and Jennie, shrieked and scream- 
 ed, and begged not to be separated. The scene was heart- 
 rending. I felt as though my last friend was leaving me. 
 The General and I acted like children. We both wept and 
 embraced each other— neither covild speak. I held poor lit- 
 tle Mary in my arms and bathed her blessed cheeks with 
 my tears. Old Ham and Aunt Martha would go with 'Marsa 
 Genl.' They both wept and heaped blessings upon us all. 
 As far off as we could see the poor old people, tliey were bow- 
 ing and bidding us good-by. God bless their poor souls; 
 they were as good and as kind a couple as ever lived ! 
 
 "Seraine and I had procured good help before they left, 
 and Avere, in that particular, in excellent shape ; but when 
 the General, his wife, little Mary and the old couple left, it 
 was desolate, sure enough. We were lonely in the extreme. 
 We had been so long together, and had passed through so 
 many trials, had grieved, and had experienced so many 
 sorrows together, that no one could describe our feelings. 
 The General, however, felt that he could do well again at 
 his old home, and he thought the people down there were 
 reconstructed and satisfied with their wrong course. 
 
 " I spent most of my time out at the farm. I would take 
 my Jennie, as I called my granddaughter, with me and ex- 
 plain everything to her, as nmch to employ my own mind as 
 hers. Henry wrote us very often. He w^as delighted with 
 the country and was doing quite w-ell ; had made money, 
 and was investing it in property in Yankton. Seraine's 
 father and mother visited us frequently, and we were liv- 
 ing as happily as Ave could under all the circumstances. 
 
 "In a fcAV months Gen. Anderson visited us. He was 
 feeling satisfied with his home and was doing well. He 
 gave a glowing description of old Ham and Aunt Martha's 
 hapiDiness now that they could see other colored people. 
 The President had offered him (Anderson) a foreign mis- 
 sion, which he had declined on account of his fine prospects 
 in his profession in Mississippi. 
 
 " The next year after Henry left us he returned, but was 
 determined to make his new home his permanent one, and 
 
4^ UXCLE DAXIEL*S STORY. 
 
 insisted on Jennie and I going with him. He said he would 
 not leave us alone, and would stay in Indiana if we could 
 not go with him and Seraine. He could not think of leav- 
 ing Seraine and his fine baby boy any more. I thought 
 I ought not to interfere with the boy's prospects, so I 
 agreed to go with them. I rented my house, made ar- 
 rangements about the farm, and we all left for Yankton. 
 Henry had purchased a nice place, and we lived there very 
 happily together. We kept up our correspondence with 
 Gen. Anderson and his family. 
 
 " One day Henry came into the house very much excited, 
 saying that he had just seen Wintergreen on the street, 
 who pretended not to recognize him. The town was set- 
 tling up and growing very fast. Many people from the 
 South were coming into the Territory as well as the town. 
 I told Henry to beware of this man ; that he, knowing that 
 Henry had his secrets, might, through fear, if nothing else, 
 do him some harm. One day there were quite a number 
 of persons near a billiard hall, in a dispute about some 
 matter. Wintergreen was in the midst of the crowd. 
 Henry stepped up out of curiosity to ascertain the cause of 
 the trouble. Wintergreen spied him, drew his revolver, 
 and shot him dead.' 
 
 Dr. Adams exclaimed, "My God ! Your last son ! " 
 
 "Yes," said Uncle Daniel with a tremulous voice, "this 
 was the last of my dear family. So you see, gentlemen, as 
 I first stated, my home is desolate. Why should I wish to 
 buffet the world longer? This was the fulfillment of my 
 good wife's dream— the seven fingers were now gone. 
 
 "Wintergreen escaped. The distress of Henry's wife, as 
 well as my own grief, I will not undertake to describe. We 
 conveyed his body to AUentown and there laid him to rest 
 with his mother and brothers. Gen. Anderson, learning of 
 our affliction, met us at our old home. Seraine and I re- 
 mained with our little family at AUentown, I getting back 
 my house. I broke down under this last sorrow, and was 
 confined to the house for more than a year. Seraine cared 
 for me as she would for her own father, and this child here, 
 my dear Jennie, was Avith me and by my bedside nearly 
 the whole time of mv sickness. God bless her ! " 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 43*7* 
 
 "So say we all ! " was the response from those present. 
 
 "Gen. Anderson visited nie several times during my ill- 
 ness. His Avife and little daughter came and spent a month 
 with us, which added greatly to what happiness we could 
 then enjoy. 
 
 " The men who had been in rebellion now began to show 
 their feeling and take hold of the politics of the South. 
 Gen. Anderson was very iDrominent as a lawyer and a 
 leader in political affairs in Mississippi. The rebels now 
 commenced to organize secret societies similar to those that 
 were in the North during the war. Another Presidential 
 canvass came on, and the then President was re-elected. 
 Very soon political matters in that part of the country, in 
 State affairs, became very exciting. Prominent men were 
 threatened ; colored men were whipped and driven away 
 from meetings ; raids were made upon their houses in the 
 night-time and many were murdered — some white men 
 sharing the same fate. 
 
 " Gen. Anderson used all of his influence to stay this tide 
 of oppression and wrong. He was threatened with violence, 
 but did not believe they would assault him. He was a 
 brave man, and could not think of leaving his friends, but 
 determined to stand by them. Quite a number of Northern 
 men were driven from that part of the country, and their 
 property destroyed. A perfect reign of terror prevailed. 
 
 "The General moved into another county, so as to be 
 out of the excitement as much as possible. At a political 
 meeting near the capital of the State, Gen. McKee, a North- 
 ern man, without any provocation whatever, was brutally 
 assaulted and almost murdered for making a Republican 
 speech. This character of conduct continued until one day 
 in court, where some of these men were being tried for 
 their outrages, the General denounced this course as 
 brutal, and such as ought to make barbarians blush. A 
 mob collected around the court-house and made threats of 
 
 violence against him, denouncing him as a Yank and 
 
 not fit to live. They then and there notified him to leave 
 the State within five days, and that if found there longer 
 than this his life should pay the forfeit. 
 
4^ 
 
 UNCLE DAXIEL S STORY. 
 
 " He had determined not to leave, so he prepared hmiself 
 and remained at home. At the end of the five days a mob 
 collected about his house and demanded that he leave at 
 once. They were boisterous and threatening. One of his 
 neighbors was at his house and prepared to assist the 
 General in defense of his home and famil5^ His wife and 
 little girl were so much alarmed that they screamed and 
 cried for help. Finally the General, standing in his door, 
 flatly refused to leave. A volley was fired at him, one shot 
 
 MURDEROUS ASSAULT UPON GEN. ANDERSON AND FAMILY. 
 
 taking effect in his right thigh. His little daughter ran to 
 him and threw her arms about his neck, shrieking and 
 begging for her papa. His neighbor fired from a window, 
 wounding one of the mob. 
 
 " This was like fanning the flame. They nished upon 
 the house, firing indiscriminately. The General was shot 
 three times and fell dead. His little daughter, with her 
 arms about his neck, received a shot in her left breast, from 
 which she died in a few minutes. His neighbor, Gibson, 
 was as brutally murdered in the house, being i-iddled with 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 439 
 
 bullets. Old Ham ran out of the kitchen to make his 
 escape and Avas shot dead in the yard. Mary Anderson fell 
 senseless to the floor. Old Aunt Martha was the only soul 
 left to do anything. She was on her knees praying while 
 the mob was doing their desperate and bloody work. They 
 retired yelling like Indians after taking scalps. Poor old 
 Martha ran to one of the neighbors for help, but could get 
 none from white people. A few old colored people gathered 
 at the house and cared as best they could for the dead. 
 
 " For two days this family of dead and stricken lay with- 
 out a white person coming to the house to aid or assist. 
 The enemies would not, and the few friends were afraid to 
 do so. The General, little Mary, and Mr. Gibson were 
 buried by the colored people in the best manner they could. 
 Mary Anderson became a raving maniac and died in about 
 one week after, and was buried by the side of her husband 
 and daughter, a minister and a few women having come to 
 look after her since the interment of the other dead. Old 
 Ham was laid away by the colored people. Aunt Martha 
 was grieved beyond expression, and alarmed for fear she 
 also would be murdered. She prayed night and day to be 
 brought back to her ' Marsa Lyon.' 
 
 " The colored people, having great respect for the Gen- 
 eral and his family, made up money enough to send Aunt 
 Martha back to my house. A young colored man ventured 
 to come with her, for which I remunerated him. This poor 
 old woman's story was enough to melt the most obdurate 
 heart. She talked constantly of the General, his wife, lit- 
 tle Mary, and poor old Ham, and felt that the ' good Laud ' 
 had deserted them for some reason." 
 
 We were all dumfounded at the recital of these barba- 
 rous murders. 
 
 "My God !" exclaimed Dr. Adams, " what is tliis people 
 coming to? " 
 
 Col. Bush shed tears, but could not speak. All were si- 
 lent. Uncle Daniel left the room, but returned in a few 
 moments and said: 
 
 " My friends, you can now see why I so often have said, 
 ' What have I to live for ? ' Why should I desire to remain 
 
430 . UXCLE DAXIRL'S STORY. 
 
 here and brood over my great misfortunes and sorrows 
 longer ? '' 
 
 Finally Col. Bush walked the floor, and in a most sub- 
 dued tone, said : " For such a man and so noble a family to 
 die in such a villainous manner ! Did no one suffer punish- 
 ment for this diaboUcal crime ? '' 
 
 " No, not one was punished. The matter was investigat- 
 ed, but that was all." 
 
 "Well, I have asked myself heretofore the question, why 
 did I give my right arm for such a Government ? That such 
 a man, who had served his country as faithfully as he, could 
 be thus brutally murdered, Avith his family, and no one 
 punished for it, is a marvel to me ; and no doubt some of 
 his murderers are now holding high official position ! "' 
 
 " Yes," said Uncle Daniel, " one of the instigators of this 
 crime has held office ever since, as a Southern patriot who 
 nobly assisted in ridding the South of one of those North- 
 ern Yankees." 
 
 " Uncle Daniel, what became of Aunt Martha ?" inquired 
 Maj. Clymer. 
 
 "Poor old woman, she lived with Seraine and me for 
 about three years after her return, when she sickened and 
 died. When she spoke on any subject she would finally get 
 to thesfo 3ui-ders. They preyed upon her mind constantly, 
 and 1 think hastened her death." 
 
 " How strange that nil who were connected with your 
 household during the war should have had such a fate ! " 
 
 "Yes, my friends, it has been the one unaccountable 
 mystery in my life. Poor old Joseph Dent died in the same 
 year, and I was left almost alone. My dear Jennie, a few 
 years ago, married Mr. Wilson, and I came to live with 
 them in Oakland. Sei-aine went to her father and mother 
 in Michigan. They are both alive and she remains with 
 them. Her son Harvey — named for his uncle, my youngest 
 son, who was murdered at the battle of the Gaps, if you 
 remember — is now in Chicago working as one of the cash- 
 boys in a dry-goods store. I thought, as he was the last 
 link in our family, that the Government owed it to us to 
 send him to the West Point Military Academy, but I could 
 
TTjSrCLR DANIEL'S STORY. 431 
 
 not get him into the school. The member from here was 
 not favorable, inasmuch as he was an anti-war Democrat 
 during the rebellion. Harvey is making his own livhig 
 now and I hope he may have a bright future. He often 
 comes to see us. Poor Seraine ; when the boy could not 
 get into West Point, it almost broke her heart. She said 
 tome : 
 
 "•Father, how shallow is this world. You, his grand- 
 father, lost seven sons, six in the army. This boy's father 
 was starved near unto death in Pine Forest Prison. I, his 
 mother, risked my life in going through the rebel lines to 
 obtam his release. He was murdered by one of the eon- 
 spn-ators ; and now we are forgotten. No one cares what 
 we suffered during and since the war. My son cannot even 
 have the poor privilege of being educated by the Govern- 
 ment, when the sons of nearly every rebel General who 
 tried to destroy the Union are now under the guardian- 
 ship of the Government, being educated either at Wost 
 Pomt for the army, or at Annapolis for the navy.' " 
 
 Dr. Adams said: "This is hard; it is uncharitable, and 
 shows a great want of the proper gratitude that should be 
 due under the circumstances." 
 
 Col. Bush said : " What does the Government or people 
 care for those who made the sacrifices ? We are so far away 
 from the war now in space of time, that we are not onlj^ 
 forgotten, but regarded as pests in society. Are the people 
 not grumbling about what has been done for the soldiers 9 
 Do they not complain about our pensions ? A few years 
 more, however, and all of us cripples, one-armed and one- 
 legged and those who are wholly armless and legless, will 
 have passed away out of sight. The recognition now is 
 not to the victors, but to the vanquished. If you wish to 
 be respected by a certain class. North or South, only make 
 It appear that you headed a band of marauders during the 
 Avar, dealing death to Union men and destroying their prop- 
 erty, and you will be invited to agricultural shows, to the 
 lecture halls, and upon the stump ; and if still living in the 
 South, you will either be sent to the United States Senate, 
 made Governor, or sent on some foreign mission." 
 
432 U^X•LE DAXIEL'S STORY. 
 
 "Uncle Daniel, what became of Thomlinson and Carey, 
 the Canadian conspirators," inquired Inglesby. 
 
 " They are both dead, and many of their co-workers also. 
 There has been a very great mortality among the leaders of 
 the rebellion. That is to say, the older men — those who 
 were somewhat advanced in years Avhen it began." 
 
 "Are many of the jSTorthern men of whom you have 
 spoken in your narratives as rebel sympathizers, Knights 
 of the Golden Circle, or Sons of Liberty, still living ? " 
 
 "Yes, they were generally young or middle-aged men, 
 and with few exceptions are still living, and are, almost 
 without an exception, in some official position — some of 
 them in the highest and most honorable in our Xation.' 
 
 " This could not have occurred in any oth^r Government 
 than ours, and is passing strange," said Dr. Adams. 
 
 "Yes, that is true; but do you not remember my men- 
 tioning the fact that Hibbard, who was connected with one 
 of the rebel prisons during the war, came North last Fall 
 to teach us our duty ? I also said that probably he would 
 be sent abroad to impress some foreign country with our 
 Christian civilization." 
 
 "Yes, I well remember what you said.'' 
 
 " Well, I see by the papers that he has been appointed to 
 a Foreign Mission. I also see that a man of great brutality, 
 who is said to have been connected with one of the prisons 
 in Richmond, has been«put in charge of all appointments 
 in the greatest Department of the Government — the Treas- 
 ury." 
 
 " Are these things so ? Can it be possible? " 
 
 " Y^es, these are truths. This is merely testing us in order 
 to see how much the people will bear; and they seem to 
 bear these things without a murmur. The next will be 
 stronger. If the people of the South see that they are sus- 
 tained in this by the people of the large cities North, on 
 account of a fear that they may lose Southern trade, what 
 may they not demand? Certainly, very soon nothing less 
 than Vice-President will be accepted, and the same people 
 who sustain these things now will cry out that this is 
 right! " 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 433 
 
 "It does look so. I have been studying this question 
 since you have been reciting your experiences and giving 
 the views of yourself and others, and am now prepared to 
 agree that greed is at the bottom of all this. This same 
 greed is one of the several dangers that thi-eaten our coun- 
 try's institutions to-day. It causes crimes and wrongs to 
 be overlooked, and in many cases defended, in order to gain 
 influence with the people who are determined by any means 
 in their power to control the Government." 
 
 " Yes ; and see the progress they are making in this direc- 
 tion. As I have said, there is not a man, with but very 
 few exceptions, Noi'th, who denounced the war and those 
 who were engaged in prosecuting it, who is not in some 
 official position. Turn to the South. So far as they are 
 concerned it may seem natural for them to select from their 
 own class ; but why should the North fall in with them ? 
 You have given, in your answer to me, the only reasonable 
 answer — that of greed and gain ; but to see this great 
 change in the minds of the people in so short a time is 
 strange indeed. Twenty years ago they were thundering 
 at the very gates of our Capital. To-day they control the 
 country. There is not a man, save the President of the 
 Southern Confederacy and a very few of the leaders in the 
 war made to destroy our Government, who is not now in 
 some honorable position if he wishes to be. We find them 
 representing us in the first-class missions abroad, in the 
 second-class and in the third-class ; and there not being 
 high places enough of this kind, that the world may know 
 the Confederacy has been recognized fully by our people 
 since its downfall, those who were in high positions under 
 it now take to the Consulships and are accepting them as 
 rapidly as can well be done. 
 
 "You find your Cabinet largely represented by their lead- 
 ing men, and many of your Auditors, your Assistant 
 Secretaries, Bureau officers, etc., are of them. This not 
 being satisfactory, all the other appointments South are 
 made up of those men to the exclusion of every one who 
 was a Union man before, during, or since the war. The 
 Government not furnishing places enough, all the State, 
 
4B4 T^XCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 county, and city oflQees South are filled in the same man- 
 ner by this same class. This still does hot satisfy, and 
 all men sent to the United States Senate or to the House 
 of Representatives from the South, with only one or two 
 exceptions, are of the same class. In fact all of Jeff. Davis's 
 Cabinet, his Senate and House of Representatives, and 
 his Generals that are living, and who desire, are holding 
 official positions of some kind. What does this argue ? 
 Does it not notify us who have made sacrifices for this 
 Union that our services are no longer desired, and that we 
 are waste material, of no further use for any purpose ? 
 
 " Who could have believed, while the war was going on, 
 that this state of things could ever have existed ? Suppose 
 this picture had been held up before my seven dead sons 
 when they entered the sei'\nee. Suppose they could have 
 seen their mother's dream realized — all in their graves 
 beside their mother, and their father living on the charities 
 of a grandchild, laughed at in the streets by young men 
 Avhen speaking of the wrongs inflicted by the rebellion, and 
 told that this is of the past — how many of them do you 
 suppose would have gone right up to the enemy's guns 
 and been shot down in their young manhood ? 
 
 " Suppose Gen. Tom Anderson could have seen a howling 
 mob murdering his family and no j^unishment for the mur- 
 derers; would he have risked his life hunting up the Knights 
 of the Golden Circle and chancing it in battle, as he did, 
 for his country, that the rebels might control it, and that, 
 too, through the influence of the North, whose all was at 
 stake, and whose fortunes were saved and protected by 
 such men as he ? I doubt if patriotism would have gone 
 so far. Can you find me the patriot to-day that, deep 
 down in his heart, likes this condition of things '? " 
 
 "Yes; but Uncle Daniel, these men are not rebels now. 
 They are Democrats," said Maj. Clymer. 
 
 " Yes, true ; but they are no more Democrats now than 
 they were then, and they were no less Democrats then 
 than they are now. But I should not say more ; I have 
 had trouble enough. Why should I grieve for the condi- 
 tion of things which were not expected ? I and mine have 
 
UNCLE DANIEL'S STORY. 
 
 435 
 
 paid dearly for this lesson. I hope it may never fall to the 
 lot of any one else to pass through such an experience. I 
 shall see but little more trouble. May God forgive all and 
 protect the right." 
 
 DEATH OF UNCLE DANIEL. 
 
 Uncle Daniel here ceased speaking and sank back in his 
 chair. His granddaughter came into the room. Seeing 
 him, she screamed and fell upon his neck. We moved 
 quickly to him. He was dead. 
 
 THE END. 
 
RARE BOOK 
 COLLECTION 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF THE | 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF I 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA i 
 
 AT 
 
 CHAPEL HILL ! 
 
 Wilmer 
 1096 
 
m"^'-^ '^^Si 
 
 5^i;>. \dCf,I^; -^^v^j:h- 
 
 ^M